Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-01-17
Updated:
2025-09-13
Words:
304,046
Chapters:
68/?
Comments:
576
Kudos:
515
Bookmarks:
216
Hits:
27,075

Unsteady Ground

Summary:

A choice wasn’t given to the 100 juvenile prisoners sent down to the ground from a dying space station - the Elder.

James Potter has been in solitary for six months, his ticket to the ground? One of his best friends betraying him and getting his father killed in the process.

Regulus Black has spent his whole life a prisoner, even before he was thrown into the lock up two years earlier. He finds himself on the ground just because he was born.

(or)

A Marauders Era/The 100 AU longfic.

PART 1 (The 100 Season 1) ✅
PART 2 (The 100 Season 2) ✅
PART 3 (The 100 Season 3) ⌛

Notes:

Hello all! Just to say right out of the bat, this is very much a WIP. I am not the kind of person who meticulously plans my fics, I have ideas but not a hard outline. I vibe it out mostly. So there may be some plotholes that I'll go back and edit later in the process. The tags may also change/be updated throughout. If there are major ones added I'll make sure to pop a note in about them.

But overall, I'm just doing this for fun and I hope you all enjoy it!

A few things before we start:

1. This fic will use the POV rule for deaths. If a character has a POV, they won't die
2. This fic will follow the plot of the show. Don't worry if you haven't watched it, you'll still be able to follow. Part 1, 2, 3 and 4 will follow fairly close to the source material, but Part 5 will be where it deviates because I don't like seasons 5-7 of the show. The fic will end differently from the show and probably with 5 parts.
3. The fic playlist was getting to out of hand, so I have broken it down into part playlists. These will be found in the first chapter of each part. The overall playlist can be found Here

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: PART 1 - The Shuttle

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Depictions of solitary confinement (blink and you’ll miss it)
-Suicidal thoughts (in an ‘I already know I’m going to die’ kind of acceptance way)(blink and you’ll miss it)
-Reference to past executions/Use of the Death Penalty
-References to deaths of parents
-Reference to past child abuse

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

- P A R T  1 -

'Hold, hold on, hold onto me
'Cause I'm a little unsteady
A little unsteady’
Unsteady by Ambassador X

J A M E S

 

James Potter did not do well in confined spaces, which was ironic having grown up aboard the Elder which was nothing but confined spaces. In short, the cell was his version of hell.

 

He paced it often. He exercised. He sat with his face pressed up to the tiny window, catching glimpses of earth below them every time the ship turned the right way. Most of all, he waited until his birthday. 

 

He hadn’t been locked up that long in the grand scheme of things. Only six months and he only had one more month before he would turn eighteen and finally be released from the ship to float in endless space alongside his father. 

 

He was torn from his morose thoughts by the sound of the alarm blaring.

 

It was odd because James was fairly sure he had never heard an alarm like that. He still had several hours before the guards were due to bring in his next meal, and he hadn’t been allowed to leave the cell once since he had been unceremoniously shoved into it.

 

He sighed heavily and scrambled off of the little ledge he had settled on beside the window. But before he could even get his footing on the ground, the door was barged open and two guards hurried in, followed very quickly by his mother.

 

Euphemia Potter was a force to be reckoned with and she always had been. Even when James had been a very young child, he had always known this. People listened when she spoke, she commanded the kind of attention and respect that very few knew how to wield. But she knew how to wield it with a precision and certainty that left James in awe.

 

“Mum?” His jaw felt like it had gone completely slack at the sight of her. The guards stopped on either side of the door and watched Euphemia closely as she hurried over to take James in her arms.

 

“Hi sweetie,” she said as she clutched him tightly to her chest. The warm embrace made James feel like he was about to start crying. He hadn’t been certain that he would ever hug his mother again, or that he would even see her before it was his time to be floated out into the stars. But here she was, very real and right in front of him.

 

“Mum, what’s happening?” James demanded into her shoulder. It was a slightly awkward hug based solely on the fact that James had outgrown his mother by age 15 and now stood at least a foot taller than her. He was crouched slightly to allow himself into her embrace, but he didn’t really care about how strange it would look to anyone else. 

 

“It’s happening,” was all Euphemia said, before pulling away and placing a hand on each of James’ shoulders and looking him straight in the eye.

 

“What?” James almost bellowed. Distantly he became aware of the sound of many people moving through the corridors of the lockup. It sounded like some people were struggling and shouting. A horrible truth dawned on James and his eyes widened with horror.

 

For all of his waiting and wondering, he had thought that he would have one more month of nothing before he would die.

 

“They’re killing us all aren’t they?” James blinked quickly in an attempt to keep the rapidly forming tears from falling down his face. He had to stay strong for his mother, who had only recently lost her husband. He was okay with this, he had come to terms with dying already. He felt far less okay with it under his mother’s eyes. In fact he felt like he was five years old again all of a sudden. He gulped. “They’re reducing the population to give more time for the rest of you. How many of us are there? 50? 100? That won’t buy enough time and you know it-”

 

“James, stop,” Euphemia said. “They’re not killing you.”

 

“What?” James blinked rapidly, confusion overtaking him.

 

“They’re not killing you,” Euphemia said again. “They’re sending you to the ground.”

 

The ground.

 

Oh .

 

“But it’s not supposed to be habitable for another four generations,” James said.

 

“Things have changed,” Euphemia replied. “Stretch out your arm for me.”

 

James did as she asked and offered her his wrist. With careful, practised hands, from years of performing surgeries too complicated for James to wrap his mind around, Euphemia placed a metal bracelet around James’ wrist and closed it. It hurt a bit, but James didn’t wince. He just continued looking at his mother’s face for any answers he could get.

 

“Listen to me carefully James, this is important,” Euphemia said. “They’re sending all 100 of the juveniles currently in lockup to the ground to see if it’s survivable-”

 

“So we’re being sent to a radiation-infested planet just to die?” James scoffed. “They may as well float us.”

 

“I’ve seen the readings. We think it’s survivable,” Euphemia said. “We’ve lived in space for years James, our bodies have adapted to higher levels of radiation. But don’t interrupt me. When you get down there, you’ll be dropped off near an old nuclear bunker. There will be supplies there, you get them, you stay safe, you stay alive and you wait for the rest of us to follow.”

 

“You’re coming too?” James asked. “I don’t understand.”

 

“The readings from these bracelets will prove to Crouch that the ground is survivable,” Euphemia said, tapping the bracelet on James’ wrist lightly. “That’s all I’ll need. But you need to promise me to be safe.”

 

“I promise,” James said immediately, without even a second thought.

 

“No James.” Euphemia shook her head, “I need you to promise to look out for yourself first, before anything. I know you, you’re good. I know you, but please for once, put yourself first.”

 

“I’ll try,” James said weakly.

 

Euphemia gave him a pained smile. “I’ve put as many medical supplies as I was allowed into the shuttle. There is a few days' worth of food in there too. But get to Mount Hallow and get those supplies.”

 

James swallowed, finding his mouth far dryer than he remembered it being just moments earlier. “Mum I-”

 

“No goodbyes thank you,” Euphemia said stoically. “I will see you again. On the ground James. This is the chance your father dreamed of.”

 

James nodded. He reached under his glasses and scrubbed at his eyes, determined to clear them of tears.

 

“Mum, I love you,” James forced out.

 

Euphemia smiled again. “I love you too darling. Now, it’s time for you to go before Abbott and Selwyn here are forced to drag you out of the room.”

 

James drew his mother into a hug again, resting his chin on top of her head, just in time to see a boy with familiar dark curls and green eyes being escorted past his room by two of his own guards. Their eyes locked briefly and James saw nothing but panic in them.

 

“Sirius,” James choked out. All of a sudden realising what all of the juvenile prisoners on the ship being sent to the ground would mean for his best friend. “Mum, please tell him that I’ll look out for-”

 

“He knows James,” Euphemia patted his back and spoke into his chest. James wondered if she was using the momentary concealment to pull herself together and be the strong leader she always had to be on the Elder. He never knew how she did it. He could never be as good at keeping his pain to himself as she was.

 

“Make sure-”

 

“I’ll keep him from doing anything stupid.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“Now it’s time to go, James,” Euphemia patted him on the back again and he finally released her.

 

“Okay,” James nodded and heaved a heavy breath. “Okay fine, but I’ll see you soon, yeah?”

 

“Of course darling,” Euphemia smiled a warm comforting smile. James only saw the worry in her eyes because he knew his mother so well. That was the last thing he said to his mother before he was being escorted from the room. I’ll see you soon. He wasn’t certain that he really believed his own words.

 

It seemed that he was one of the last ones to leave, all of the cells stood open and empty now. Some showed signs of struggle. Torn bed sheets, scattered papers. But there was no longer any sign of the 100 juveniles who were always kept locked up here. It felt slightly eerie to James, despite not having left his room in the six months since he had been placed there, there were always the sounds of other inmates around. Now it was silent apart from the squeak of his own shoes and the noise of the guards walking either side of him.

 

He walked silently, with his head down until they reached a part of the Elder that James had never been allowed to enter before. He was marched through some doors and was hit by a wall of sound and confusion.

 

They were in a shuttle. The walls were lined with seats, which had heavy seatbelts on them. Every seat was occupied by someone, and a few guards remained, buckling people in and checking that everyone was behaving. James’ stomach dropped slightly at the thought of the guards leaving. Surely there had to have been a better plan than sending 100 juvenile delinquents to the ground? Apparently not.

 

“Take your seat, son,” said one of the guards who had escorted him- Selywn - James thought. The man gestured to an empty seat and James froze seeing who was already buckled into the seat next to it.

 

“James!” Peter tried to rise from his seat, but he was already securely strapped in so didn’t manage much more than a pathetic flop.

 

“Oh fuck no,” James snarled. “What the hell are you doing here?”

 

“I came for you James!” Peter’s eyes were wide and glassy, almost begging. James couldn’t stand the sight of it.  

 

“Mr Potter, you have ten seconds to take your seat before we will be forced to make you,” said Selwyn. 

 

“You can try,” James replied curtly. “I’m not sitting with him.”

 

“What are you? Four?” The girl strapped to a seat beside Peter chuckled. James recognised her immediately. Marlene McKinnon who had lived in the room across the hall from him until she was arrested. “Don’t want to sit next to old Petey here? Thought you two were mates.”

 

“Stay out of it, McKinnon,” James snarled. “It’s none of your fucking business.”

 

“5 seconds,” said Abbott, pulling his taser out of its holster. “Your mother said you’d go quietly Potter. We really don’t want to have to manhandle you.”

 

“Well too bad, she didn’t mention that I’d have to sit next to - argh.” 

 

James had hardly started his complaints before the taser was in his ribs and he was being violently shoved into the chair and having the buckles done up for him. By the time his body stopped violently twitching and he could breathe properly again, the guards were gone and the doors which he had come through were shut.

 

“Smooth Potter,” Marlene grinned at him over Peter. “Real fucking smooth.”

 

“Oh piss off would you,” James stared pointedly ahead, refusing to look at Peter.

 

“I’ve been dying to know what got you shoved into solitary,” Marlene asked. “Perfect Potter-”

 

The words were stolen from her lips as the engines of the shuttle engaged and the ship detached from the Elder with ease, throwing all of their heads back against the seats and stealing the breath momentarily from their lungs. The screens all around the ship flickered on.

 

“Prisoners of the Elder.” The image of Bartemius Crouch flickered onto the screens. He was standing in front of a bland wall that could’ve been anywhere inside the Elder, but was likely his own office. “You’re being given a second chance. As your Minister, it is my hope that you see this not just as a chance for you, but a chance for all of us. For mankind itself. You are going to earth. To discover if it is habitable. We have no idea what is waiting for you down there. If the odds of your survival were better, we would’ve sent others. Frankly, we are sending you because your crimes have made you expendable-”

 

“Your dad’s a fucking dick Crouch,” someone yelled across the shuttle and James felt his eyes torn from the screen to see a grinning Barty Crouch Junior sitting across from him.

 

“Don’t I know it!” Barty replied. The gravity in the shuttle shifted and James found that he was no longer pressed back against his seat, but he was rather weightless instead. 

 

On the screen, the Minister continued to deliver his speech. “-your crimes will be forgiven, records wiped clean. This is your chance to make something of yourselves. The shuttle will land at a carefully chosen location not far from Mount Hallow. It was a military base built within a mountain. It was stocked with enough non-perishables to sustain three hundred people for up to two years. That is your only chance of survival-”

 

“James, look at me please?” Peter pleaded beside him.

 

“I don’t want to,” James gritted out, pointedly keeping his eyes staring straight ahead.

 

“Just hear me out okay?” Peter said. “I didn’t think they’d float him! I thought someone would be able to speak some sense into him before he-”

 

“You didn’t think they’d float him?” James tore his eyes away from the screen to glare at Peter. “That’s what they do Peter.”

 

“But I didn’t realise-”

 

“Hey Potter,” James turned back to face forwards only to see a grinning Barty Crouch floating upside down in front of him. “So what’d you do then? How’d you land yourself here with us despicable criminals? Never pegged you for one.”

 

“There’s a lot about me you don’t know Crouch,” James pulled in another heavy breath, trying to still his rage. “You should get back to your seat before the parachutes deploy and flatten you against the ceiling like a pancake.”

 

“Well, you know me, can’t resist a good space walk can I?”

 

“You wasted a month of O2 on an illegal space walk Barty,” James blinked at him. “For what? The shits and gigs?”

 

“Something like that,” Barty’s lips quirked up into a grin. The grin was gone from his face the moment the parachutes deployed and his body was thrown upwards, just as James had predicted, smashing into a mess of wires and pipes, sending smoke and sparks billowing.

 

“Barty, are you okay?” James demanded as Barty’s prone form was thrown back to the ground. Barty threw a thumbs up as he grabbed onto the straps of his own seat and pulled himself into it. Barty Crouch must’ve had the best luck in the whole world because that should certainly have broken his back.

 

“That was fucking brilliant!” Barty yelled over the sound of chaos. There were screams and shouts everywhere. Somewhere a computer was beeping loudly. Debris were being thrown around the cabin, James watched as a bit of pipe struck a girl on the other side of the shuttle. Blood began to gush down the girl’s face.

 

“James!” Peter yelled as the shuttle seemed to spin out of control. “I don’t want you to die hating me!” James glanced over at Peter, whose eyes were wide with fear now. He clung to the straps keeping him in his seat. “I didn’t mean to get your father arrested- I just-”

 

“They didn’t arrest my father, Peter, they executed him!” James bellowed over the engine noise. “I do hate you!”

 

As if prompted by James’ yell, the cabin went completely dark. James leaned his head back into the seat and squeezed his eyes closed.

 

If this is how I die, at least my body will make it to earth, James thought vaguely. 

 

Then, all of a sudden, with an almighty shudder. It was over. The lights flickered back on and James opened his eyes, suddenly aware that he had never heard quiet before in his life because there was nothing. No low hum of engines and generators. Nothing but the sound of people breathing.

 

With shaking hands, James quickly undid the buckles and was out of his seat before Peter could get the chance to say anything else.

 

“Is anyone hurt?” James asked quickly, eyes scanning over everyone.

 

“The door’s down here!” Someone shouted from below. For a second, no one moved. Then there was a sudden scramble all at once to undo the buckles and head to the ladder.

 

“Get it open!” Someone else below shouted.

 

“Wait!” James hurried down the ladder first, dropping down into a very similar-looking room, with the only difference being that there was a large empty panel of the room which was clearly a door.

 

“Stay back!” Someone was saying in an authoritative tone. “Give me a second yeah?”

 

“Wait!” James said again. It was crowded down here, everyone was already out of their seats and were thronging towards the door. James unceremoniously began pushing his way through the crowd. “The air could be toxic!”

 

“If the air is toxic we’re already dead!” Someone else in the crowd replied. 

 

“Open the door!” Someone else yelled. This was met with a chorus of cheers.

 

James felt his heart speed up as he finally made it to the front of the crowd and - 

 

“Sirius?” he demanded, blinking his eyes rapidly in case the figure in front of him was a strange dream brought forth from his months of solitude (James wasn’t entirely certain that this wasn’t all a dream yet, but he hadn’t really had an awful lot of time to think about it).

 

It wasn’t possible that he was here. Sirius was eighteen already, if he’d committed a crime he would’ve been floated without a second thought. But here he was, standing there, hand on the lever to open the door, wearing a guard uniform with a gun strapped to his hip and a slightly manic glint in his eyes that James knew meant nothing good.

 

“Why are you in a guard’s uniform?” Was the only thing James could think to say.

 

Sirius barked a laugh. “It’s good to see you too James.”

 

“Yeah, that of course,” James blinked again, still trying to convince his brain to believe what his eyes were seeing. “What the hell are you doing here?”

 

“Didn’t think I’d let you have all the fun?” Sirius grinned a wicked grin.

 

“Open the door!” Someone yelled again. Muttering flew through the crowd, which only continued to grow larger as more people piled down from upstairs.

 

“Sirius?” Someone had materialised like a ghost beside James and he jolted slightly as Sirius’ eyes flew away from James and to his little brother.

 

“Hey Reggie,” Sirius grinned, “You’ve grown.”

 

James found himself looking now too. Beside him stood Regulus Black. James had only seen him twice before. Once earlier that day as he was escorted to the shuttle past his room, and once two years earlier when Regulus was pulled out of his parents’ room, kicking and screaming. 

 

Regulus was older now, stood taller, and held his head higher.

 

“You haven’t,” Regulus offered. 

 

“Open the fucking door already!” Someone yelled again. More cheers.

 

“Do you mind?” Sirius snapped at the crowd. “I’ve not seen my little brother in two years.”

 

Regulus took a few steps forward until he was right in front of Sirius. James couldn’t help but notice that both of them were coiled so tightly it was as if they were about to start punching each other.

 

James had never pretended to understand what existed between Sirius and his little brother. Perhaps no one else would be able to understand it, because no one else on the Elder had any siblings. It was an old law, designed to stop population growth and help conserve the limited O2 that the ship had access to. Each couple could only have one child.

 

The Blacks had broken that rule. They had been floated for it.

 

Sirius never seemed to spare his parents a second thought. The only thing James had heard about them after they died was ‘Good riddance’. Regulus, however… James knew that Sirius loved his little brother more than anything. Sirius had given up most of his life to protect Regulus. First from being discovered by The Elder, then from his parents. 

 

James knew that the Blacks were not kind to their children. James had spent enough time patching Sirius up. Offering him a refuge and an ice pack whenever he needed it. But Sirius had always gone back. Then one day, two years ago Sirius had shown up at James’ doorstep with blood on his face, tears in his eyes and only one phrase on his lips. “I did something bad.”

 

James hadn’t understood until they had gotten to the Black’s quarters and found the guards already there, pulling Sirius’ parents from the room. Sirius had given his parents up to the guards. He had told James later through tears as James helped him clean his wounds.

 

“I just wanted him away from them!” Sirius had sobbed as James cleaned his knuckles. “I didn’t realise they’d lock him up.”

 

“I know mate,” James had replied. He had finally understood then why Sirius had always gone back to his parents no matter what they did.

 

“Do you think they’ll let me see him?” Sirius had asked. “I need to explain- we’re better without them!”

 

Sirius had not been allowed to see Regulus once and his parents had been floated for their crime. Sirius knew it was his fault. James hadn’t really understood Sirius’ pain until he had gotten his own father killed. He understood it now.

 

Regulus and Sirius had a silent stand-off for a moment before Regulus drew his fist back and punched Sirius directly in the jaw.

 

“Owch- what the fuck!” Sirius complained, cupping his jaw and looking at Regulus with accusing eyes.

 

“You deserved that,” Regulus said blandly, still glaring at Sirius, his eyes narrowed.

 

“Yeah I did,” Sirius grumbled.

 

“What the fuck are you doing here Sirius?” Regulus demanded, his words were surprisingly sharp. Not at all the quiet and shy boy Sirius had always described.

 

“Not happy to see me then?” Sirius asked, still holding his jaw.

 

“No,” Regulus replied flatly.

 

“Yeah, fair enough,” said Sirius.

 

“A guard’s uniform?” Regulus cocked an eyebrow.

 

“I borrowed it to get on the shuttle,” Sirius said.

 

“Why?” Regulus demanded.

 

“To look out for you,” Sirius said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

Regulus seemed to be holding himself back from punching Sirius again. He rolled his eyes instead.

 

“Open the fucking door!” Someone shouted again.

 

“Alright- alright!” Sirius sighed heavily and pulled the lever. Blinding them all in sunlight as the door slowly opened.

 

James sucked in a sharp breath. He wasn’t sure what he was expecting from the ground. But it certainly wasn’t this . The door had dropped down to create a little ramp from the shuttle down to the mud below. The sunlight was dazzling and it took James a few moments to get his bearings. When he could see again he saw an awful lot more green than he had ever seen in his life.

 

There were luscious green plants everywhere, brown trees stretching up to the sky, James felt like he might fall over from the sheer blueness of the sky. It was overwhelming in the most wonderful way possible.

 

It smelt amazing too. Everything on the Elder always smelt like disinfectant and stale air. The air that poured in through the open door now felt… well fresh. James was suddenly struck by the fact that this was the first time in his life that he breathed real air that hadn’t been run through O2 scrubbers several hundred times already. 

 

Someone stepped down the ramp, very slowly, tentatively almost. James would never have used that word to describe Barty Crouch Junior before then, but the way he moved could only be described as that. He stepped slowly and confidently until he was at the end of the ramp, then jumped down onto the ground.

 

He grinned a slightly manic grin as he turned back to face the group. 

 

“Oh, we’re so back bitches!” 

 

Chaos ensued. James supposed he should’ve seen it coming, the crowd had been growing more and more restless every second that Sirius had delayed opening the door. Suddenly, everyone was in motion all at once, charging out into the potentially radioactive forest ahead of them, whooping and cheering as they did.

 

James saw Regulus cast a hesitant look at Sirius before charging off after the crowd. Sirius made to follow him, but James strode over and placed a hand on his best friend’s shoulder.

 

“Give him a minute maybe?” James suggested.

 

Sirius sighed heavily and drew his hand through his long hair. “Yeah maybe.”

 

“It’s good to see you mate,” James patted Sirius on the shoulder. “But respectfully, how the fuck are you here?”

 

“Later?” Sirius suggested. He glanced back over his shoulder into the shuttle. “They might need some help mate.”

 

James turned to see the girl who had been struck with the pipe earlier clambering down the ladder with one hand to her face to stop the blood from a gash in her head. There was another boy out cold, still strapped to his seat, leaning forward precariously as if he would slump the second the straps were released.

 

Years of helping his mother in the infirmary had not prepared him all that well for this, but James supposed he was probably the closest thing to a medic that they were going to get down on the ground.

 

“Come here,” James sighed heavily, gesturing to the bleeding girl. “Sirius, check if that kid’s alive and see if there’s a medical kit anywhere.”

Notes:

Hello hello!
Welcome to this Marauders 100 AU!
I've been gripped by the AU bug like nothing else and was struck by this one and couldn't let it rest, so here we are!

I'm not 100% certain where this story will go, but I never know when to quit, so you can be certain that it will be completed no matter what!

So- James is my fave, always has been. I was watching the 100 and I was like - um Black Brothers as Octavia and Bellamy? Yes. Which makes James Clark which I'm not mad about.

Things will likely go a bit differently than the series, the characters are not set from the show and different shit will happen to different people, but that's where we're starting.

Hope you guys enjoy!

Chapter 2: Day One On The Ground

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Depictions of wounds and wound care
-Reference to past imprisonment
-Reference to past executions/Use of the Death Penalty
-References to deaths of parents
-References to past gun violence
-Death

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

 

Regulus Black had never been much of an artist. That was until he found himself in the lockup.

 

There wasn’t much to do in the lockup, but for some reason, the guards were willing to provide paper and pencils when they were unwilling to provide books. So Regulus lay on his hard bed for hours sketching and writing poetry. It was all he had to occupy himself, the only way to keep out of his thoughts for long enough that they didn’t consume him.

 

The only way he knew anything about the passage of time was the slanted tallies he drew on his wall. One for every day he had spent in the lockup. 706 days.

 

Regulus Black wasn’t certain he knew what happiness was really. He had thought he did when he was younger. Back when he and Sirius would hide under the sheets and read the Odessy or Illiad together or when Sirius would sneak an extra slice of cake back from the mess hall for Regulus when it was someone’s birthday.

 

He had spent a lot of time alone over the past two years and had come up with one indisputable fact that he was certain of; He wished he had never been born. He didn’t want to die, now he was here he’d quite like to stay alive thank you. He just often found himself wishing that he had not been born at all. It would have been easier, he thought, than existing. His existence only made everything harder for everyone and it always had.

 

Sirius’ life would certainly have been much easier if Regulus had never been born. Whilst he was in his cell he had contemplated this often. Sirius would have been happy, Regulus thought. Perhaps their parents never would have raised a hand against him if not for the stress of hiding Regulus for all of those years. Sirius certainly wouldn’t have gotten his parents killed if not for Regulus.

 

He didn’t like his parents, but he had loved them, so it was difficult to reconcile the fact that the only person he had ever really liked had gotten them killed. All because Regulus existed. And he wished often that he didn’t.

 

The first time in Regulus’ miserable life that he was happy he existed was when he found himself on the ground.

 

Sirius had shown him picture books when he was a young child and they had depictions of the ground in them. Some photographs, some drawings. Regulus had spent the last two years in his cell imagining what it would be like to be on the ground. Imagining what his life may have been like if he was born in another time, as another person.

 

But here he was, himself, on the ground.

 

He ran through the trees with the others, staring up in wonderment at the trees surrounding him and allowing a small hysterical laugh to escape his lips.

 

“Fucking sick isn’t it,” Someone appeared beside where he stood in a clearing of flowers that had stopped him dead in his tracks. It wasn’t too far from where the ship had landed, he could still see it through the trees, and still hear the delighted cries around him. He could even still pick out Sirius’ form.

 

The someone in question who had interrupted Regulus’ marvelling at the purple flowers all around him was Barty Crouch Jr. Regulus recognised him from the survival classes that they had been forced to take alongside their usual school work. Regulus had recognised a few faces from that class on the ship with him. In hindsight, the strange and unforeseen addition of survival of all things to their schooling should have been a dead giveaway to Regulus that something like this would happen.

 

“Yeah it is,” Regulus agreed.

 

He did not know Barty well. Barty had always sat at the front of the class, giving snide comments amidst the lecture whilst Regulus had kept to the back of the room and stayed silent unless called upon. That was how he tended to handle any situation with a large group of people- so in every situation, as in Regulus’ life before the lockup, he had only ever met three people; his parents and Sirius.

 

“You’re the kid they found under the floor,” Barty said. It didn’t sound like a question.

 

“You’re the Minister’s kid who wasted a month of Oxygen on a spacewalk,” Regulus had heard someone mention it on the shuttle, a snide remark when Barty had been hanging upside down in the middle of the shuttle.

 

Barty’s grin turned mischievous, “that’s me.”

 

“You sound so pleased about it?” Regulus blinked. 

 

“It was fun,” Barty shrugged. 

 

“I hope it was,” Regulus said. “Must’ve been worth it then? Pissing off your dad enough to get sent on a death mission.”

 

“Well we’re not dead yet,” Barty said.

 

“No, we’re not,” Regulus agreed. “Did you expect that?”

 

Barty shrugged, “Nah, thought we’d crash and burn honestly.”

 

Regulus cocked his head and noted the hardly disguised angst in Barty’s features. Yes, Barty was upset with his father. He hadn’t expected him to do this to him. He had really thought that there was no way that his own father would sentence him to float. But his father had sent him on a spaceship to a potentially deadly planet. Wasn’t that the same thing? All but left for dead it seemed.

 

“Families are hard,” Regulus offered.

 

Barty huffed out a breath. “Not much of a fan of talking about it mate.”

 

“Me either,” said Regulus.

 

“Understandable, what with what your brother did-” Regulus didn’t let Barty get much further before he had him by the neck of his shirt.

 

“Don’t fucking talk about my brother,” he said, very quietly. 

 

You see, many people had mistaken Regulus’ quiet in classes and at mealtimes for shyness. But Regulus would not consider himself shy. He simply found that he knew when to speak and to listen. Growing up in that room, with only his parents, Sirius had taught Regulus how to keep quiet. Watching Sirius battle with his parents had taught Regulus when to step up. Watching Sirius crumble had taught him how to withdraw into himself.

 

“Ooh you’ve got claws,” Barty said, the grin on his face growing impossibly wider as if this was the best possible outcome for any situation. “I think we’re going to be friends.”

 

Regulus scowled. 

 

“I don’t have any friends,” he snarked back, releasing Barty who looked a little too much like he was finding being held by the collar funny than he was finding it threatening. 

 

“New planet, new you?” Barty suggested.

 

Regulus frowned again, “Technically this isn’t a new planet, it’s just the same one as we’ve always been in orbit of.”

 

“Don’t tell me you’re a fucking nerd!” Barty complained. “I was just starting to think I liked you!”

 

“So what if I am?”

 

“Then I’ll just have to tone out the sounds of your dulcet tones,” Barty said, throwing an arm around Regulus’ shoulders as if they had been friends for years and pulling him away from the flowers back in the direction of the drop ship. “You’re far too pretty not to keep around.”

 

For some reason, Regulus found himself blushing. Which was unacceptable. He didn’t blush!

 

But here he was, blushing anyway, despite how furious he was about it.

 

“I wasn’t done over there!” Regulus complained as Barty essentially walked him back in the direction of the shuttle where people were beginning to congregate again after running themselves silly in loops.

 

“You are now,” Barty said. “Let's see what’s going on here.”

 

What was going on here? Well, it appeared that the boy Regulus had walked past when leaving the cells earlier that day, the one with the glasses and messy hair, had sat a bleeding girl down on a crate that had been pulled out of the shuttle and was stitching her face up with a needle.

 

Other people had seemingly organised and were sorting through some crates and bags that had clearly been pulled off of the ship. There were less than ten of them there, the rest were still enjoying the trees and the breeze. Regulus could see that Sirius was among them. He was desperate to know how Sirius was here. It was almost as much of a shock as being on the ground - seeing his brother again. The tension simmered just beneath the surface.

 

I hate you , Regulus wanted to scream.

 

I love you anyway , Regulus could never say.

 

Regulus was greedy with his brother. He wanted all of him. He didn’t like Sirius having secrets that he didn’t already know. That had never been their way… well until it was.

 

“You should be all good,” The boy with the glasses said, patting the girl with the injured face on the shoulder. “Keep it clean, yeah?”

 

He stood up and stretched, moving away from the girl and wiping his now bloody hands off on his trousers. It didn’t show on the dark fabric.

 

“Sirius,” The boy asked, addressing Regulus’ brother, who perked up instantly at the sound of his own name. “The other kid?”

 

Sirius’ expression darkened and he shook his head. 

 

“Someone’s dead already?” Regulus asked as he and Barty came to a halt beside the piled-up supplies.

 

“Yeah, someone knocked a bunch of debris loose in the landing and it fucking speared him,” Sirius said, eyes flicking over to the boy beside Regulus.

 

“Uh,” Barty said, dropping his arm from Regulus’ shoulder to cross in front of his chest. “Oops.”

 

“Mistakes like that will get you killed down here,” said Sirius with mirth in his voice, his eyes flicking between Regulus and Barty, once, twice, three times, before resting back on Barty. “We need to sort through the supplies and work out where we are.” 

 

“We’re on the ground,” said a blonde girl who was rummaging through a crate. Looking much more like she was about to steal anything useful for herself than she was about to help. “Isn’t that enough.”

 

“We need to get to Mount Hallow,” The boy with the glasses said instantly. “We need to get the supplies there. There’s only a few days worth of stuff on the ship. It can’t be far, you heard what his dad said,” gesturing to Barty, “We’re supposed to have been dropped near to it.”

 

“Who elected you leader Potter?” asked a boy who Regulus didn’t recognise from anywhere.

 

The boy with the glasses narrowed his eyes slightly and huffed out a sigh, looking to Sirius for help. Suddenly it clicked who this boy was. Regulus had heard enough stories about Sirius’ best friend James Potter to last a lifetime. Regulus regarded the boy, wondering what on earth he could possibly have done to wind up here. Regulus had never seen him in the mess hall or in any of his classes. Was he recently thrown into lockup? Weren’t his parents on the council, the chief medical officer and chief engineer, Regulus remembered that.

 

He supposed it wasn’t that strange that he was here. After all, Barty’s father was the Minister and he was here. However, Regulus hadn’t thought that the James Potter that Sirius had spoken about for hours at a time sounded like the kind of person to break the law. In fact he sounded like the kind of person who would one day be in charge of upholding it. 

 

“I don’t care about leading anyone,” James huffed. “I’d just kind of prefer to live. And we need food for that.”

 

“Well, I think we’re going to have to walk a bit to get it,” said a short blonde boy, who was holding a map and stumbling towards them as if he was going to topple over his own feet at any second. 

 

“Pete, what do you mean?” Sirius demanded quickly.

 

Ah, yes Peter Pettogrew. He came up a few times in Sirius’ stories as well. He had not made the same impression on Regulus as James had, even from second-hand stories. Regulus couldn’t help but notice James huff as Peter came closer.

 

“They dropped us on the wrong mountain,” Peter said. “Mount Hallow is that way!” He poked his finger at the map as he spoke and Sirius looked at it. 

 

“They dropped us on the wrong bloody mountain,” Sirius repeated Peter’s comments. “Phenomenal. Well, any volunteers to come with? James and I can’t carry enough food for everyone between just the two of us.”

 

“Me!” Peter declared quickly.

 

“If he’s going, I’m not going,” James said quickly. 

 

Regulus thought this was intriguing. In Sirius’ stories it had always been the three of them. Sirius Black, James Potter and Peter Pettigrew were the best of friends. But here was James Potter, glaring at Peter Pettigrew as if he had personally offended him just by existing.

 

Sirius’ brow furrowed as he looked between Peter and James. “What the fuck’s wrong with the pair of you?”

 

“I can think of many things,” Barty drawled. “Would you like a list?”

 

“Oh shut up Crouch,” Sirius sniped. “Not your fucking business.”

 

“Well, you’re having this conversation in the middle of what I thought was a group discussion,” Barty said. “Thought someone else should chip in over you idiots.”

 

“And why did you think it should be you Crouch?” a small girl asked, eyes narrowed. “After everything your father’s done?”

 

The looks of dislike Barty was getting from the group made Regulus immediately feel like he had chosen the wrong person to stand next to. He supposed he hadn’t really chosen to stand next to Barty really, Barty had simply dragged him over here.

 

“Look, I’m just as pissed as the rest of you at him,” Barty said, clearly having worked out now was not the time to be a smart ass - Regulus thought perhaps Barty was smarter than he let on. “He threw me out here too.”

 

“I think Crouch here has just volunteered to do all that walking,” the blonde girl, who was still sorting through supplies said.

 

“Fine,” Barty said. “Fine, I’ll go then. Regulus will come with me? Won’t you? Sounds like fun doesn’t it.”

 

“Not particularly,” Regulus said dryly. Barty punched him lightly in the ribs. “Fine, I’ll come.”

 

“Reg, a word?” Sirius asked.

 

“What about?” Regulus demanded. He thought that perhaps he should have hit Sirius a little harder, as the bruise that was slowly forming on his jaw didn’t look nearly painful enough.

 

At the same moment, James’ eyes snagged on Barty’s wrist. “Have you been trying to take that off?”

 

Regulus tore his eyes away from Sirius’ pleading ones to look over at Barty. The silver bracelet on his wrist looked battered already as if someone had hit it with a rock.

 

“So what if I have?” Barty demanded.

 

“The Elder is using those to see if we’re still alive,” James said, his eyes had gone slightly wide. “If you take it off they’ll think you’re dead. The comms system in the ship was smashed up by your little 0 g experiment. That’s the only way they’ll know we’re alive.”

 

“And what do I care if they think I’m dead?” Barty cocked an eyebrow.

 

“Do you want your dad to think you’re dead?” James asked. When this had no effect on Barty, “Do you want everyone to think you’re dead?”

 

Barty shrugged, but Regulus could see him backing down slightly. Okay, so Barty did not care about his dad, but he did care about someone. Regulus filed that information away. 

 

“Hey, Potter, all that solitary never teach you how to keep your mouth shut?” Several boys had walked over to them and stood beside Barty.

 

“Oh piss off Mulciber,” James rolled his eyes. “Not surprised that you ended up down here.”

 

“You’re down here too,” the boy who had spoken, Mulciber, replied. “Must’ve been something pretty bad for them to float your old man. He was all big and important, wasn’t he? What’d he do?”

 

“Don’t talk about my dad,” James replied. 

 

“Look at you, down here already giving orders. Think you’re in charge, huh?” Mulciber taunted. He was clearly trying to get a reaction out of James, it looked to Regulus as if it almost worked. But James took a steadying breath.

 

“I don’t give a shit about who's in charge, Mulciber, I just want to go and get the food.”

 

“Well then, don’t let us stop you,” Mulciber grinned.

 

“I’ll stay,” Peter said in a small voice. “You go, James.” 

 

“Fine, whatever. Crouch, you still in?” James asked.

 

“Hell yeah! Group trip!” Barty faked enthusiasm before letting his features drop. “Enough enthusiasm for you Potter? Or should I keep trying?”




J A M E S

 

“Hey, James slow down,” Sirius said, his shorter legs struggling to keep up with James’ longer ones as James ploughed through the undergrowth quickly, hardly checking to see that the rest of the group was still with him. “Maybe try and enjoy it a bit mate? We’re on the ground for god's sake!”

 

“Sorry,” James grumbled. “Just want to get this over with.”

 

“What’s gotten into you?” Sirius asked. “You’re all strung up.”

 

“Well, we’re walking through a radiation-soaked forest on a planet that might kill us, excuse me for being a little tense,” James offered. It didn’t even scratch the surface in truth. He was so horribly aware that the survival of their group was the last possible option for everyone on the Elder. If they all died then everyone up there - including his mother- would die. It was an impossible weight. He hadn’t been this determined to live ever- certainly not in the last few months, it was a starling shock to his body, which had been so ready to die earlier that day.

 

James’ comment effectively killed any chance of conversation. Sirius stared at him blankly.

 

James did feel bad. He knew that this wasn’t like him, he wasn’t the grumbly sort. Tended to keep a smile plastered on his face in every situation. Sirius knew him too well. James knew he should tell him what this was really about. He steeled himself to do so.

 

“I just don’t get it,” Mary was saying as they walked, a few feet behind James and Sirius. “Why all of a sudden would they just send us down here?” Mary and Marlene had been the only other people willing to join the group on their trip. James wasn’t certain how he felt about it.

 

“Maybe they picked up on something from a satellite?” Marlene suggested. “But yeah, it doesn't make much sense. Kind of came out of nowhere too.”

 

“No, it didn’t,” Regulus said from his position at the back of the group with Barty. James had found himself slight fascinated by the quiet boy. He hadn’t really spoken that much thus far on the walk, but his voice was clear and not at all quiet when he spoke.

 

“What do you mean, no it didn’t?” Marlene frowned.

 

“Well, they put us through all of those survival classes,” Regulus offered. “As if they’d been planning this for months.”

 

“Around six months I’d think,” James said, feeling all eyes turning to him.

 

“What do you know, Potter?” Barty’s eyes narrowed and James heaved a heavy sigh.

 

“The Elder is dying,” James said. “With the current life support capabilities, they’ve got maybe three months of life support left. Four now they’ve got rid of us.”

 

Beside him, Sirius sucked in a sharp breath. 

 

“So that was the secret that they locked you up to keep?” Barty Crouch’s face spread into a grin. “That’s why you were in solitary?”

 

“That’s why Monty got floated?” Sirius asked, sounding smaller than he ever did. James knew that Sirius loved his parents like they were his own. Fleamont and Euphemia had dropped everything to help James pick up the pieces of Sirius after his parents were floated.

 

James heaved a heavy sigh, he ran his hands through his perpetually messy hair. “Yeah. Dad was the engineer who found the problem. He thought that people had a right to know about it. The council disagreed, and so did my mum. They were afraid that it would cause a panic I think. Anyway, Dad and I were going to go public anyway. The guards showed up before we could do it. Peter… he…”

 

“That rat!” Sirius declared. “The bastard got Monty killed?”

 

“Yeah,” James nodded. “But anyway. That’s why now. That’s why it’s worth the risk. Even if we all died, they’ve bought themselves some more time.”

 

“Oh James,” Sirius huffed out a pained laugh. 

 

“Well, whatever the reason, I’m just glad to be here,” Marlene said. “This morning, I woke up rotting in a cell and now I’m here, spinning in a forest!” As she spoke, she swung one arm around a tree, grinning as she went.

 

James had always liked Marlene. He had been in classes with her in school as they came from the same section of the ship. She had been a smiley kid, but she had been sickly. He remembered the day her father had been floated for trying to steal extra medicine for her. Marlene had gotten better when she got older, but her mother hadn’t. Marlene had been arrested for the same crime as her father, but she hadn’t been floated because she was only sixteen when she did it. It hadn’t mattered because Marlene’s mother had died anyway.

 

That had been around six months before James himself was arrested.

 

Sirius clapped a hand on James’ shoulder. The girls had continued their discussions of the things they liked best about the ground so far and Barty was chipping in whilst Regulus walked silently beside him, James would have forgotten he was there if not for the shrewd eyes that darted around, taking everything around them as they walked. Every time it flitted in James’ direction, he was certain that Regulus’ gaze held actual weight to it.

 

“You should have told me,” Sirius said. “How’d Pete find out?” 

 

“I told him,” James gritted his teeth. “Trusted him with it, just for him to go running off to the council.”

 

“You should have told me,” Sirius said again.

 

“I know,” James’ eyes were downcast, he was doing his best to focus on each step. One at a time. Rather than re-live the feeling of watching his father be sucked out of the airlock. He saw it enough already in his dreams, he wanted to avoid it as much as possible when he was awake. “I think he thought I’d blame you for it y’know?”

 

Sirius frowned. “But you didn’t tell me.”

 

“I know that,” James agreed. “But Peter didn’t.” This was something James had had quite some time to consider whilst locked up in solitary. He hadn’t told Sirius about it for one simple reason; Sirius would go to insane lengths to protect Regulus. When Regulus was in danger Sirius became unpredictable. James had wanted to tell him, of course. But he hadn’t been certain that Sirius wouldn’t react in an unpredictable way (see; Sirius managing to get on to the shuttle to earth in order to be with Regulus).

 

“You’re okay though?” Sirius asked. “Solitary didn’t drive you barmy? Was worried for a minute that it had.”

 

James huffed out a laugh. “No more barmy than ever mate. Just can’t wait for Mum to get down here, I’m worried y’know. Things aren’t looking good up there. I told her to look out for you y’know. She’d have done it anyway of course, but here you are. So no need for that then, huh?”

 

Suddenly, Sirius looked very shifty under James’ gaze. 

 

“How are you here Sirius?” James asked.

 

“Told you, I borrowed a guard’s uniform to get on the shuttle,” Sirius said.

 

“How did you find out about the Shuttle?” James pressed.

 

“Heard about it.” Sirius said simply.

 

James narrowed his eyes slightly at Sirius.

 

“I can hear things alright,” Sirius responded. He was doing his best to pull that unreadable mask onto his face. James remembered Sirius doing a much better job of this six months ago before the world had turned upside down. 

 

“What did you do Sirius?” James asked.

 

“I don’t think you want to know,” Sirius replied curtly.

 

“I was honest with you,” James offered.

 

“Six months late, yeah,” Sirius sniped back.

 

“Well, fat lot of good those six months did me. Locked up in a cell wasn’t exactly how I’d have chosen to spend it, is it?” James offered. “C’mon Sirius, it’s me. Whatever it is, I can help.”

 

“No you can’t,” Sirius said. “You need to stay with the group and wait for your mum to come.”

 

“Um… okay, so do you though,” James said. Suddenly a realisation came over him. “Wait, you’re not planning on staying with the group? What did you do Sirius?”

 

“I shot the Minister okay?” Sirius muttered, casting a furtive look around at the other four of their group, none of whom appeared to be eavesdropping. “I panicked! Some guard came up to me and said that Regulus was being thrown on a shuttle to earth and if I wanted on all I had to do was shoot Crouch and they’d make sure I could sneak on.”

 

“Shit Sirius, this is bad,” James rubbed a rather sore spot right between his eyes, dislodging his glasses so they sat slightly crooked on his face. 

 

“I panicked!” Sirius said again.

 

“Why the hell would you agree to that?”

 

Sirius just blinked back at him, seemingly confused by the question. It took him a moment to come up with a response. “My brother, my responsibility.”

 

James could only groan in response to this, covering his face with his hands. “Okay, it’s fine. You make yourself useful down here, surely they’ll pardon you right? Did he die? Did you kill Crouch?” There was never any use arguing with Sirius when it came down to Regulus. He was an immovable wall on this subject, always had been.

 

“Well, I didn’t exactly stick around to check his fucking pulse did I?” Sirius asked. “He was on the floor bleeding, so yes, I expect he’s dead.”

 

James was exhausted. His mind was reeling and all he wanted to do was sit down on that particularly comfortable-looking patch of moss that they were walking past. 

 

“We can worry about that later,” James said. “For now, we just need to get to that mountain and get the food.”

 

So they carried on walking for hours. Placing one foot in front of the other again and again. James tried not to think about the fact that his best friend was a murderer now. He had always known that Sirius would go to horrible lengths when it came to keeping Regulus safe. This was just further proof of that in James’ mind. Sirius’ love had always had a slightly violent edge to it, likely because of how his parents were.

 

“Reckon we’ve got to swim across it,” said Barty when they came to the shore of a river. They had followed it for a bit, seeing if there was any way they could get around it without having to get in the water. Regulus had helpfully pointed out that there was unlikely to be a bridge and they had all ground to a halt in a place where the river wasn’t that wide. 

 

“Can you swim Crouch?” Mary’s eyebrows raised. “Got a lovely pool in the Minister’s quarters do you?”

 

“No,” Barty replied. “But it can’t be that hard can it?”

 

James didn’t have any time to stop him before Barty was striding into the river.

 

It wasn’t that wide, perhaps 50 meters across. But Barty was spluttering in the water only a few feet from the bank. Before he drowned, James waded into the eater and grabbed Barty’s thrashing arms, pulling him back into the shallower section of the river. 

 

“Any more stupid ideas anyone?” Marlene asked.

 

“Maybe one?” Sirius suggested. He was grinning the same slightly unhinged grin that James had seen on his face several too many times and in one of his hands, he was clutching a large vine which dangled down from a branch that hung far over the river.

 

“You’re joking right?” James asked. “You think that’s going to hold your weight? That’s the kind of stupid plan that I’d come up with.”

 

“Any other suggestions?” Sirius asked. No one said anything. “Well then, see you all on the other side then.”

 

Without a second thought, Sirius was already swinging.

 

It was only seconds from when he landed on the other bank, whooping out a cry of delight and turning back to look at the others, vine still clutched in his hand as he grinned, before the spear flew out of nowhere and impaled him on the tree behind him.

Notes:

Hello hello!
I wanted to get the second chapter out pretty soon after the first as these kind of encompass the pilot of the show so it just made sense to me.

Yes Sirius got the full Jasper treatment! 'Oh no, I've been impaled'

Regulus is just a baby who kind of hates people but does a hell of a lot of WATCHING people. I love and adore him. You gotta remember that our boy lived under the floor for most of his life and then lived in litteral prison for years.

The conversation between James and Sirius was important to me okay? Like yes, James is usually a sunny person but he's been in solitary confinement for SIX MONTHS! So yeah ya boy has some shit to work out.

Sirius is a little unhinged, but when is he not tbh.

Anyway, see ya'll soon

Chapter 3: Vitals

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Medical inaccuracies (I’m not a Doctor), including depictions of surgery.
-Discussion of wounds
-Discussions of gun violence (blink and you’ll miss it)
-Heavy themes of death.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E U P H E M I A

 

“What’s the update, Effie?”

 

Euphemia tore her eyes away from the screen before her where her eyes were fixed on James’ pulsing heart rate. Alastor Moody was hurrying into the room with Edgar Bones right beside him. Alastor was the head of security on the Elder and worked on the council alongside Euphemia. She had always thought him rather callos and that was before he pushed for her husband’s death and her son’s imprisonment.

 

“We lost all comms systems in the landing,” said Kingsley from his place beside Euphemia. “We have no radio system, no voice or video communications at all and no way to communicate with them. The wristbands are all we have now.”

 

“Okay, fine, so what do we know?” Alastor asked.

 

Euphemia breathed in a heavy sigh. “We know they were off course when we lost contact with them. They likely didn’t land in the right place.”

 

“What does the dark tile mean?” Alastor asked, looking at the singular faded tile on the screen where the darkened picture of a young boy stared out at them.

 

“Deceased,” Euphemia said.

 

“Radiation?”

 

“Unlikley, the most likely scenario is that he was injured during the landing.”

 

Alastor nodded. “And what are the vitals of the rest of them telling us?”

 

“Spiking,” Euphemia said. “Two possibilities; they were injured during the landing or -”

 

“Radiation?” Alastor asked.

 

“No, it wouldn’t manifest like this,” Euphemia said. “The second possibility is that they’re excited to be there.”

 

She looked back towards the screen again, eyes darting away from James’ tile for a moment to check on Regulus Black’s. She hadn’t had the time to find Sirius yet. When she did, she was hopeful that it wouldn’t be with the news that Regulus had died. But his vitals looked normal, slightly elevated in the same way James’ were.

 

“So we’re blind?” Alastor asked. “We still don’t know any more about the conditions on the ground?”

 

“We know how they affect the human body now at least,” said Kingsley. “That’s more than we’ve had for 100 years, so I’d say that’s some progress.”

 

Alastor grunted his ascent. “So, when should signs start showing if there is radiation present?”

 

“I’ll update you as we go,” Euphemia said. “But we aren’t seeing any signs of that at the moment.”

 

*

 

“How are you doing Effie? How’s James?” Emmeline Vance approached Euphemia some hours later. Euphemia was sitting in front of a monitor beside Frank Longbottom, who was trying to extract GPS information from the wristbands so that they could at least have an idea of where the 100 had landed. It wasn’t going particularly well.

 

Euphemia glanced once again at James’ tile on the screen as she had been doing every thirty seconds since she had last seen him.

 

“Vitals are all strong, he doesn’t seem to be injured,” Euphemia said. “His blood sugar is low though. He hasn’t eaten.”

 

The phone beside the desk rang and Euphemia reached for it.

 

“This is Dr Euphemia Potter,” she said.

 

“Ma’am you’re needed in the medbay. We have just located Bartemius Crouch, Ma’am, he’s been shot.”

 

Years and years of medical training kicked in all at once and before she knew it, Euphemia was on her feet barking orders.

 

“Shacklebolt, get a hold of Pomfrey and tell her I need as much A neg as we can get in the OR now and for her to get there as soon as possible-”

 

“Effie what’s happened?” Alastor Moody demanded from his own desk where he was already half on his feet.

 

Euphemia was already by the door, on her way out of the room.

 

“The Minister has been shot,” she said, before hastening off to the OR to save Bartemius Crouch’s life. 

 

Now, Euphemia had never really liked Barty Crouch Senior. He was a straight-laced man, always stuck to the rules. She wasn’t certain that he knew how to bend them if it would save his life. But he was a good Minister, there was no denying that. He listened to the council and actually cared about the people of the Elder. They couldn’t risk losing that now.

 

After several hours of work, they had stabilised him enough to be confident that he would make a full recovery. It was gruelling work, but they had found him with enough time that he hadn’t bled out too much. She didn’t even need to go over the allowed ration for blood, she thought she might’ve if she had to.

 

“Perhaps you should get some sleep?” Poppy Pomfrey suggested as they cleaned the Minister’s blood off of their gloved hands.

 

“I need to go back,” Euphemia said.”I need to update the council. Can you do me a favour though? Can you check up on Sirius for me? Tell him to come and find me. He should know what’s going on.”

 

“Of course,” Poppy frowned. Euphemia wished she could tell her what was going on, but it was safer for now if only those with clearance knew what was going on.

 

“Thank you,” Euphemia said. With a slightly tired sigh, she headed off back to the council chambers.

 

Sirius Black was her son’s best friend. Ever since they had met at age 11 in school, they had become practically inseparable. When Sirius’ parents had been floated, he had only been sixteen and had been left all alone. Without a second thought, Euphemia and Fleamont had taken him in. He was like a second son to her, she loved him just as much as she loved James. Her heart lurched at the prospect of having to be the one to tell Sirius where James and his brother were.

 

She hurried into the council chambers, sighing a deep sigh of relief when she saw that James’ tile still showed a heartbeat pulsing away. She checked Regulus’ next and saw similar vitals to James’. The council chambers were fuller than normal, anyone with enough clearance to know about the mission to earth was here, all watching screens and working on what little information they could.

 

“Any updates?” Euphemia asked, drawing all eyes in the room to her.

 

“Two more dead,” said Kingsley, pulling up the deceased tiles to show her. “Avery and Mulciber. One second they were fine and the next we lost them.”

 

“Well that’s not radiation then,” Euphemia replied curtly. “We’d see signs of deterioration first if it were.”

 

“What about the Minister?” Alastor asked.

 

“Stable. He’ll make it,” Euphemia confirmed. “Do we know who shot him?”

 

“Yes,” Alastor grunted. “Maybe you should sit down Effie?”

 

“What?” Euphemia blinked.

 

“Just sit,” Alastor said.

 

Frowning, Euphemia did as he suggested, staring up at him with confused eyes.

 

“Who?” She asked.

 

“Sirius Black was the shooter,” Alastor said. “We have reason to believe that he snuck onto the shuttle after doing it and is now on Earth with the 100.”

 

“What?” Euphemia felt her ears start to ring. “How on earth could he have known about the shuttle?”

 

“Well, his motivations are clear,” said Alastor. And yes, of course, his motivations were clear; his brother. This was exactly why Euphemia hadn’t told Sirius anything about the Shuttle. He was reckless when it came to Regulus’ safety. “But we have the exact same question about how he knew.”

 

Euphemia started at Alastor, dumbfounded. “You think I told him?”

 

“Did you?” Alastor cocked an eyebrow.

 

“No, of course not!”

 

“Okay,” Alastor said. His eyes were narrowed enough to suggest to Euphemia that he didn’t believe her at all.



*

 

R E G U L U S

 

As they ran it started to rain. The water hit his face and made him gasp from the cold. It would have been thrilling to feel the rain on his skin for the first time if not for the circumstances. He didn’t quite have it in him to register it. All he could do was allow Barty to pull him along beside him as the image of that spear connecting with his brother played out in his head over and over again.

 

I hate him, Regulus thought.

 

I love him, the horrible feeling in his chest screamed.

 

He’s dead , his brain reminded him.

 

Regulus was greedy with his brother. He always had been. He was greedy with this grief too. It wasn’t fair that James Potter had been the one howling on the ground the second that Sirius had been speared. It wasn’t fair that tears spilt down James Potter’s face as Marlene pulled him back and he fought to get to Sirius. It wasn’t fair that Regulus found himself rooted to the spot as another spear flew towards them.

 

Regulus was greedy with his brother in many ways. One of those ways was that he was quite upset that someone else had managed to kill Sirius before Regulus had gotten the chance. It would be more poetically justified for Regulus to kill his brother than some random person in a forest with a spear.

 

As it was, Regulus didn’t think there was any poetic justice in Sirius being dead. He decided that he felt numb to it more than anything else. Sirius Black couldn’t just be dead. But it appeared that he was. Regulus decided to deal with this fact later, perhaps when they weren’t running for their lives through a forest.

 

They were running hard, only the sound of heavy breathing, heavier footfalls and James Potter’s sobs accompanied them. That and the strange buzzing in Regulus’ ears which he couldn’t shake.

 

“Stop, we should stop,” Marlene panted, grinding to a halt at the black of the group. They hadn’t gone nearly far enough away from the spear wielding lunatics for Regulus’ liking.

 

“Stop running from the spear-wielding crazy people?” Barty demanded. “I don’t think so McKinnon, keep going!” This was another one of those moments when Regulus thought that Barty Crouch was much smarter than he let on.

 

“Oh I’m sorry for being out of breath, Potter is heavy!” Marlene complained. Marlene hadn’t been carrying James Potter, but she had been dragging him.

 

With clenched teeth, Barty ground to a halt and released Regulus’ arm from his hold. Regulus hadn’t noticed how vice-like Barty’s grip was until it was gone. Regulus suspected that it would bruise.

 

He turned back to the group as Barty did. James Potter was on his knees beside Marlene, panting and sobbing.

 

“We have to go back!” Potter said. “We can’t just leave Sirius like that!”

 

“Black’s dead Potter, there’s no use us being dead too,” Mary shot at him. She was bent over slightly, hands on her knees, breathing heavily from all of the running.

 

“He’s not dead - he can’t be!” Potter replied through sobs.

 

“He is,” Regulus responded. James’ head whipped up to look at him and Regulus suddenly felt very much like Potter’s brown eyes were boring beneath his skin and pulling out the grief he was doing so well at keeping off of his face.

 

The way James Potter’s face screwed up made Regulus want to crumble right where he stood. But Regulus wouldn’t. He knew when to cry and when not to cry. He could cry when he was alone in their room when his parents weren’t about to come back. He couldn’t cry when there were people near him; it never led to anything good. 

 

Regulus clenched his jaw and swallowed heavily. 

 

“There are people down here?” Marlene demanded once she had caught her breath. “People are still alive down here?”

 

“We don’t know that for certain,” Mary squeaked. “It could’ve been-”

 

Screams ripped through the forest. Screams that Regulus would know anywhere, in any lifetime. He knew what his brother sounded like when he was in pain.

 

Before Regulus could quite comprehend what he was doing, he was running back in the direction they had just come from.

 

Sirius wasn’t dead.

 

He was alive and in pain.

 

“He was right there!” Potter said, careening through the trees at the river bank beside Regulus, only seconds behind him. James Potter was right. There was a blood stain near the tree where Sirius had been skewered. But both Sirius and the spear were nowhere to be seen.

 

“Where’s he gone?” Marlene asked, skidding to a halt.

 

“They took him,” Regulus muttered quietly. It was the only explanation. There was someone else in this forest, some other human-like species who had enough mental faculties to craft a spear and throw it with painful accuracy.

 

“Who are they?” Barty asked. Regulus glanced over at his new friend and saw his eyes were slightly wide with what Regulus assumed to be fear.

 

“We have to go after him!” Potter said immediately. 

 

“We don’t even know where he was taken!” Marlene said. James didn’t seem to be listening, he was already running to grab ahold of a vine.

 

“Potter!” Malene spat. “James, stop for a second and listen to me!”

 

James moved as if he was about to swing across the river, but stopped abruptly when Marlene crossed over to him and slapped him on the face hard enough to whip his head around to one side.

 

“Stop James,” Marlene said. “We need to take a second here! They haven’t killed him- whoever they are. But they’ve got weapons and they’re not afraid to use them. We don’t stand a chance.”

 

“He’s my best friend, McKinnon, I’m not letting him die out there!” James spat back, a red mark was already forming on his cheek.

 

“I’m not letting you run off on a suicide mission less than 12 hours after we landed on this planet!” Marlene said.

 

Ah, Regulus thought, so the two of them were actually friends then. McKinnon and Potter that is. They hadn’t done much more on the walk other than ignore each other, but yes. There was something in Marlene’s eyes that suggested to Regulus that she did indeed actually care about what happened to James.

 

“I can’t just leave him, Marlene,” James said, his tone slightly pleading.

 

“What if he’s already dead?” Marlene asked.

 

“Then I’ll bring his body back,” James replied quickly.

 

“And we’ll end up having to drag yours back as well,” Marlene said. “The best thing we can do right now is head back to the others and make a plan.”

 

“But Sirius-”

 

“Drop it, Potter. There’s nothing we can do for him right now,” said Barty.

 

James turned next to Regulus. His eyes were wide behind his glasses, leftover tears still making them look glassy. 

 

He wants me to take his side , Regulus realised quickly. He’s expecting me to go charging off after Sirius too .

 

Sirius would do it for me.

 

It’s a stupid plan.

 

I’m not Sirius.

 

“They’re right,” Regulus said. “We’re no help to him if we’re all dead.”

 

Without another word, before he could back down, Regulus turned and headed back off into the woods whilst his heart screamed at him to turn back around and help his brother.

 

*

 

Regulus thought it took far less time to get back to the shuttle than it had taken to get to the river originally. They hadn’t even been halfway to their destination of the mountain when they were turned around, but night had fallen by the time they got back to the shuttle.

 

People were not using the opportunity to sleep though. 

 

Someone had started a fire near the shuttle’s entrance. Mulciber, the guy who had taunted James Potter before they had left, was gathered with a group around the fire. In the darkness that encroached Regulus could make out the forms of other people. 

 

It seemed like one of Mulciber’s friends was crouched over a stump with his wrist outstretched, and a girl bought a rock down heavily on the bracelet which sprung open.

 

“Where’s the food then Potter?” Mulciber rose from his place lounging on the floor when he noticed them.

 

“We didn’t get it,” James replied. His voice was slightly horse now, must’ve been from all of the crying. “What are you doing?” He wasn’t addressing Mulciber now, but the two people by the tree stump who were now swapping positions.

 

“Whatever the hell we want,” replied Mulciber. “What does it look like to you?”

 

“Looks like you’re being fucking stupid,” James replied. His tone was suddenly cold. “These bracelets,” he raised his own wrist. “Are the only way we have of communicating with the Elder. If they think we’re all dead they won’t follow us down here!”

 

“And why would we want them to follow us down here?” Mulciber asked, an eyebrow cocked. Mulciber was getting on Regulus’ last nerve. His nerves were fried as he longed to be alone, just for a few moments, so that he could properly unpack everything that had happened that day. He was also tired, no, exhausted really. But even with all of this being true; Regulus could pick up on one thing. Mulciber wanted to be the leader, he wanted the group to follow him.

 

“Because we need them if we plan on surviving!” James roared in response.

 

“Calm down Potter,” Marlene placed a calming hand on Potter’s arm. “That’s not the main concern right now. We were attacked.”

 

One of the other boys who had been sitting near to Mulciber rose to their feet now. Regulus regonised Peter Pettigrew from earlier that day. “Attacked by what? Where’s Sirius?”

 

James let out a choked kind of noise.

 

“Don’t think what is the right question to ask,” said Barty, who had been suspiciously quiet. Regulus thought that it was likely the quietest that the boy had ever been. “I think we should be asking who .”

 

“What?” Mulciber frowned.

 

“No, who ,” Barty said.

 

“Did you see someone?” 

 

A crowd had started to gather as the news spread that the group who had gone to get food had returned. Shadows joining them from the darkness. The girl who had spoken had been in Regulus’ class for survival skills. He recognised her just from her white-blonde hair which was so pale that she looked a bit like a ghost by the light of the fire. Pandora was her name, if Regulus remembered right.

 

“I think the two spears lobbed at us were pretty telling,” said Barty.

 

“When the last man from the ground died on the Elder, he wasn’t the last grounder,” Mary said, looking around at the crowd. “We’re not alone down here. There are other humans here, or human enough that they can craft a spear and throw it pretty well.”

 

“Where’s Sirius?” Peter Pettigrew asked again.

 

James let out another one of those horrible choked noises. 

 

“Ask the spear that got him,” said Barty blandly. 

 

“He’s dead?” Peter reeled back.

 

“No he’s not,” Regulus found himself saying forcefully. He suddenly felt too many eyes on him. As if their gazes had weight, he found that he struggled to breathe slightly.

 

“They took him,” Marlene offered. “We heard them dragging him off after they struck him.”

 

There was a collective intake of breath around the clearing.

 

“If there are still people down here that’s good right?” Pandora said, looking around at the group. “It means we can survive down here too. The radiation won’t kill us.”

 

“Yeah, but what about the people? They don’t sound so friendly,” said someone else who Regulus didn’t know.

 

“Peter, where’s your wristband?” James asked suddenly.

 

“What about whatever the hell we want don’t you understand?” Mulciber demanded.

 

“How many Mulciber?” James asked. “How many have you taken off?”

 

“27 and counting,” Mulciber said, sounding very smug about it.

 

James’ features hardened. “You fucking idiots!” He took a deep steadying breath before continuing, “The Elder’s life support is failing. They’ve only got a few months left. They need the information from the bracelets as much as we need them! We need their help against whoever is out there! Taking off the wristbands isn’t just killing them, it’s killing us too!”

 

“Don’t listen to him,” Mulciber snarled and then turned to the group at large. “He’s one of the privileged. His mum is on the council. If they come down here, he’ll have it good. Not like the rest of us! The wristbands? They make you prisoners. We are not prisoners anymore! We’re fighters- survivors! The grounders should be afraid of us! Who’s with me?”

 

A chorus of cheers sounded through the gathered crowd.

 

“So who’s next?” Mulciber roared. “Who wants to be freed?” Regulus noticed that Mulciber was staring at the wristband on James’ wrist with narrowed eyes. Regulus thought that was interesting. It made sense. James’ mother was on the council. James was apparently sensible and noble enough to get himself locked up because he thought people should know about what was happening to the Elder. If James took his wristband off then the Elder really would believe they were dying. Because James wouldn’t take it off by choice, he just wouldn’t.

 

“Sign me the fuck up!” Barty grinned and walked forward. “Get this shit off me!” Regulus didn’t expect that Barty taking his wristband off would have the same effect as James doing so. On the group at large or on those watching the vitals on the Elder. But Mulciber seemed satiated enough. The Elder thinking the Minister’s son was dead would tide him over for now.

 

There was a scrambling of people clambering to get the wristbands taken off. Regulus saw the opportunity to slip away unnoticed and quickly did so. He circled around the back of the shuttle where the light from the fire didn’t reach and sat with his back pressed up against the cool metal.

 

Finally, he allowed himself to cry. Great guttural sobs that came from deep within his chest, within his soul itself. In his miserable life, there had always been one fact that Regulus was certain of; Sirius would be okay. He was invincible in Regulus’ opinion, no matter how many how many hits he took, even ones that left him spitting blood or holding his ribs, he always got back up. 

 

When that spear pierced him, it was as if Regulus’ perception of the world had shifted. If Sirius wasn’t invincible then no one was.

 

But despite what he had feared for a few moments earlier that day, Sirius wasn’t dead. He couldn’t be. And if Sirius had any life left in him, Regulus knew that he would fight tooth and nail to survive.

 

Now it was Regulus’ turn to save his brother and he wasn’t planning on letting him down.

 

Until Regulus saw Sirius’ cold dead corpse, there was still hope for them.

Notes:

Euphemia POV unlocked *wiggles eyebrows*
Anyway;
-Effie checking up on Regulus so that she has news to give Sirius
-Effie being blamed for Sirius knowing about the shuttle?!
-James Potter's breakdown. That boy is so special to me.
-Regulus deciding to deal with his grief about his brother later - my boy does not have healthy coping mechanisms.
- Regulus being a shrewd little shit.

Hope you're enjoying this so far! See you in the next one.

Chapter 4: Bait

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-References to wounds
-Medical inaccuracies (still not a doctor)
-Guns

Notes
Beta is a term of endearment in Hindi meaning child/son.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

 

James had wanted to get some supplies, maybe a weapon and then run straight back out into the night to go and find Sirius. He had thought it was as good a plan as any.

 

Marlene however seemed to have more sense than he remembered her having. 

 

“You need sleep James,” she had said. “Just lie down for a few hours at least, we’ll go back out to find him when the sun’s up. No use us scrambling around in the dark really is there?”

 

James didn’t like that what she said made sense. He grumbled about it, but he did as she suggested. He spent several dark hours scrounging together whatever supplies he could find and managed to find a bit of torn metal that would work okay as a knife before he finally lay down to get some sleep.

 

He dreamt of his father in the airlock. He did that most nights. Waking up screaming himself horse or in a cold sweat. Even in the dreams, he never could save his father. 

 

When he woke, it was light outside. The fire had died down, there were signs of groggy people slowly waking up. People dipping off behind trees to relieve themselves and stretching out sore muscles from a night of sleeping on the ground or hunched on one of the seats in the shuttle.

 

“You’re up early,” Regulus Black said. He was leaning up against a tree and watching James carefully. 

 

“So are you,” James remarked.

 

“Going off by yourself to save Sirius?” Regulus asked. “Thought you might be smarter than that. But I suppose Sirius’ stories were biased by the fact that he was in love with you.”

 

James frowned. “Sirius isn’t in love with me.” This was more than James had heard Regulus say throughout the entire day of walking yesterday. His voice was smooth and actually quite pleasant to listen to. 

 

Regulus rolled his eyes. “Not like that he isn’t. He’s just obsessed with you is all.”

 

“I’m obsessed with him too,” James admitted quickly. “Which is why I can’t leave him out there by himself.”

 

“C’mon then,” Marlene appeared behind him, a pack slung over her shoulder too. “Let’s go get him.”

 

“You coming?” James asked Regulus.

 

Regulus frowned but nodded. “We need more people if we stand a chance.”

 

“I’m coming!” Peter was scrambling down the ramp of the shuttle.

 

“Absolutely not,” James scowled.

 

“Oh come off it Potter, we need all the help we can get,” Marlene replied, swiftly silencing James’ protests with a pointed look.

 

“Mary?” James asked. 

 

Marlene shook her head. “She needs to stay here. She grew up on farm station and she was going to apprentice with the engineers. She’s our best shot of getting the comms back up and running.”

 

“Barty, you coming?” Regulus asked. Barty Crouch was walking over to them from somewhere nearby.

 

“Oh hell no,” Barty frowned. “I’m not going anywhere, and neither should any of you.”

 

James watched as Regulus’ face suddenly turned cold. “You expect us to just let my brother die?”

 

“That spear was thrown with pinpoint accuracy from at least 50 meters, we’re lucky the second one missed! Going back out there is suicide. I’m a fan of being alive thank you! I’m going to stay here and build a fucking wall between us and whatever’s out there.”

 

“We’re wasting time,” James growled. “Four is enough.” 

 

“Like hell it is,” Regulus’ face was scarily devoid of emotions. “Give me a second.” He pushed himself off of the tree he was leaning against and moved over towards the smouldering remains of the fire. “Mulciber!”

 

James’ eyes widened as he walked to moved to stand in Regulus’ way. “What are you doing?”

 

“Getting us the help we need,” Regulus replied swiftly. “Get out of my way Potter.”

 

James didn’t move, Regulus quickly stepped around him. Mulciber was on his feet now, looking over at their little group. 

 

“What do you want Black?” Mulciber asked. “It’s too early for this.”

 

“I want you to come with me to get my brother back,” Regulus said.

 

Mulciber laughed. “Why would I do that? I hate the bastard.”

 

A cold smile flickered onto Regulus’ face. His eyes flickered over the clearing. “Scared of the big bad grounders are you Mulciber? Playing a different tune than you were last night.”

 

Mulciber’s eyes narrowed.

 

“Shouldn’t be a problem for you should they?” Regulus said.

 

James could have laughed if he wasn’t so miserable. Regulus Black, who to this point had done little more than punch his brother and remain silent was standing in the middle of their makeshift camp where everyone could see him and calling the leader of the brutes scared.

 

It was a clear challenge. The group was unsettled already. Mulciber had done a decent enough job at pulling them together the previous night. If he was seen to be scared of the grounders, he would likely lose any hope he had.

 

James suddenly looked at Regulus in a new light. He had been quiet but he had clearly been watching . He was more perceptive than James had thought. Suddenly James found himself wondering if Regulus would go to the same lengths as Sirius for his brother.

 

He was playing with fire though. Mulciber had been put in lockup for trying to stab a guard. James remembered that one, it had been big news back on the Elder when it happened.

 

“Fine, Avery, you’re with me. Crabbe, maybe help Crouch with his little wall?” Mulciber barked at a few of the other boys gathered around. James regarded the group properly now. He shuddered slightly when he realised that all of the people Mulciber was spending time with were the violent criminals. Not the ones like Regulus who was only there for his birth, Marlene for stealing medicine, Mary for getting caught stealing some of the mushrooms from the lab to get high. No, these were the kids who got caught fighting guards or in Mulciber’s case, trying to kill one. They were not the kind of people James wanted to be fucking with. 

 

He supposed he didn’t really have a choice. 

 

It was for Sirius.

 

Anything for Sirius.

 

“Excellent news.” Regulus’ lips quirked up into a little smirk. “Let's go then.”

 

Without another word, Regulus stalked off. James exchanged a look with Marlene, before hurrying off after Regulus.

 

“I hope you know what you’re doing,” James muttered when he caught up to Regulus at the tree line. A glance over his shoulder told him that Peter, Marlene, Mulciber and Avery were following, but likely wouldn’t hear him if he kept his voice low. “They’re dangerous Regulus.”

 

“That’s exactly what I’m counting on,” Regulus replied curtly.

 

“We should watch our backs with them,” James said, shooting another furtive glance over his shoulder at Mulciber.

 

“We?” Regulus repeated, glancing quickly over at James, then quickly returning his eyes to staring straight ahead.

 

James frowned, “yes, we.”

 

“There is no we,” said Regulus flatly. “There is me and Sirius, then there is you and Sirius. There is no we. We don’t know each other. You should be the one watching your back with them Potter.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” James felt his frown deepen as he clutched the makeshift dagger he had found earlier in one hand. 

 

Regulus’ eyes were narrowed as he regarded James. The younger boy seemed to decide not to reply. Pursing his lips and looking determinedly to the trees ahead of them.

 

“Hey Potter, what’s the rush about?” Mulciber taunted sometime later. “Bet Black’s already dead anyway, can’t survive a spear to the heart.”

 

“If the spear had struck him in the heart he’d have died instantly,” James growled through gritted teeth. “He screamed when they moved him, so it didn’t strike his heart.”

 

Behind James, Mulciber snorted, as if he was finding the whole thing funny. “ I doubt Black even has a heart, based on what he did to his parents and all.”

 

James tensed. Lips parted to speak, but before he could come up with a suitable response, Regulus spoke again from just ahead of James, turning around to walk backwards so he could meet Mulciber’s eyes.

 

“That the best you can do?” Regulus drawled. Eyes devoid of any emotion. “I’m sure you can think of something better. Keep trying.”

 

Jesus, did this kid have a death wish? Why had Sirius never mentioned Regulus’ tendency to be a little shit at every turn? Was that new? Had it come from the two years of being in lock up?

 

The best way James could describe what Mulciber did next was a growl. A sort of animalist groan punched out from him.

 

“Where are we even going?” Marlene asked, glancing between Mulciber and Regulus. “How do we even start to look for him?”

 

“We’re going back to the river,” James replied hastily. Whilst packing up his small pack of supplies James had been going over how he planned to get Sirius back. Contrary to popular belief ( cough Sirius cough ), James was actually quite good at coming up with plans. 

 

“And then?” Marlene asked.

 

James blinked back at her as they fell into step beside each other. “And then we follow his tracks.”

 

“His tracks?” Marlene repeated.

 

“Yes, his tracks,” James replied.

 

“And how do we know what his tracks are?” Marlene asked. She was taking the air of an exasperated teacher with him, which James’ frayed nerves didn’t really appreciate.

 

“I dunno McKinnon!” James burst out. “Like in movies and shit. We’ll know what we’re looking for when we see it.”

 

“Okay, fine, say we can follow his tracks. What’s to stop the spear-wielding freaks from still being there?” Marlene all but rolled her eyes as she spoke.

 

“Were you guys being quiet on the way to the river?” Peter jogged slightly to catch up with them. Peter was clutching a map of the area in his hands James retained his trustworthy approach of not looking directly at Peter, trying to tune him out. 

 

“Not really,” Marlene said. “They’d have heard us coming a mile off.”

 

“But they didn’t attack you when you were on this side?” Peter pressed, pointing out the close side of the river on the map.

 

“Yes that’s right,” said Marlene.

 

“But they waited until Sirius was across the river?” Peter asked, moving his finger to point at the far side, which was marked on the map as a part of ‘Hallow Mountain National Reserve’. The river twisted around the mountain, jutting off into different tributaries all over the place. It effectively encircled the mountain almost completely.

 

“Yes, we’ve said that.” Marlene nodded.

 

Years of working together on group projects, playing video games and sharing inside jokes meant that James’ brain caught up to Peter’s pretty quickly.

 

A small ‘oh’ punched its way out of James’ lips, “The river’s a boundary.” 

 

“What?” Marlene frowned, not as attuned to the train of thought as James and Peter.

 

“They’ll attack us if we cross,” Peter said, nodding.

 

“Which means that the whole area around the mountain is probably off-limits,” James added. 

 

Marlene had clearly caught up with the pair of them because she paled. “What are we gonna do for food?”

 

James sighed helplessly. He suspected he had whiplash from the bumpy landing or perhaps it was from sleeping on the cold hard ground the previous night, his neck ached. Everything was moving too quickly, his head hurt and his neck ached and suddenly the pack on his back felt too heavy.

 

He heaved a heavy breath, forcing his breathing to remain even. Refusing to give into panic.

 

Peter and Marlene were looking at him slightly imploringly as if he should be the one to supply the answer.

 

How the fuck did they all end up here? Marlene and Peter were two of his oldest friends. How on earth did all three of them end up… well on earth? Criminals the lot of them. Marlene, the girl from across the hall, an orphan now, she hadn’t been the last time James had seen her. And Peter…

 

Very suddenly, James remembered that he hated Peter. He tore his eyes away from the boy’s pale face to look back ahead. Deciding to focus instead on Regulus’ back as he made his way through the trees.

 

“I don’t know,” James admitted. “Think we can only deal with one thing at a time, yeah?”

 

“Yeah,” Marlene said shakily. “Yeah, get Sirius back, then worry about dying of starvation. Wonderful.”

 

*

 

When they made it back to the river, it became immediately apparent that Sirius had been brought back to the near side of the river after they had left. The first sign was the blood splatters alone on the shore where they had stood yesterday, which would have been enough to tell them that. The second sign was that James found Sirius’ gun (the one he had likely shot Bartemius Crouch with, but James tried not to think about that) lying on the rocks beside a larger streak of blood. He quickly shoved it in the waistband of his pants before Mulciber or Avery could spot it.

 

The blood was all dry. Peter suggested that this was because it had been a while since Sirius had been there. He had been nattering to Marlene about the skills they had learned in their survival classes in lockup for most of the walk. James had been doing his best to tune Peter out.

 

After this, they searched the shoreline for a while, staying quieter now, as if they were already behind enemy lines. James half expected a spear to fly out of the woods and skewer him like Sirius at any second. The woods remained empty.

 

“Might be easier if we split up?” Avery suggested after around 30 minutes of searching. “We could cover more ground if we did.”

 

James hated the idea. He thought it was a terrible, terrible plan. The rest of the group did not agree.  He did, however, put his foot down at the prospect of being paired off with Peter.

 

“I’ll go with Regulus,” James said quickly, eyeing Marlene pleadingly. 

 

Despite clearly having spotted the tension between James and Peter, Marlene looked at him questioningly. James tried to convey with his eyes only a ‘ I’ll explain properly later’ . Marlene must’ve understood, because she grabbed Peter’s arm and hauled him off.

 

“Don’t go far!” James whisper-shouted after them. “Find us if you find anything.”

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Marlene shot back.

 

“You guys too,” James turned to Mulciber and Avery. “Regulus and I will take this way.”

 

Mulciber’s eyes were narrowed, but he didn’t say anything, sloping off into the trees with Avery hot on his heels. James turned back to Regulus and they silently began making their way down the bank, looking out for any sign of Sirius as they walked.

 

“What did you mean when you said I should watch my back around Mulciber?” James asked after they had wondered aimlessly for quite some time.

 

“Why do you care what I think?” Regulus replied. His tone was clipped and slightly too formal. Back to the man of few words that James had first observed yesterday.

 

“I care what everyone thinks,” James answered honestly.

 

James had always cared what everyone thought for as long as he could remember... His dad used to laugh about it. He had called James ‘his little sun’ because ‘the world revolves around you Beta’ . James liked it when people were talking about him, he knew that wasn’t a sin, it just made him a little self-absorbed. 

 

‘It’s okay for people to talk about you James,’ his father used to say. ‘Just make sure that they’re saying good things only.’ James had always taken his father’s advice beyond all others. So he did everything he could to make sure that people only thought good things about him.

 

He smiled as he passed people in the hallways. He helped younger kids with their homework. He volunteered at clean-ups and helped his mother in the medical ward in his spare time. People liked him- they always smiled back when he passed and praised him for going above and beyond to help their kids or thanked him when he stitched up a wound. And he liked it. Being liked that was.

 

He was used to it. Which was why he came pretty quickly to the conclusion that Regulus didn’t like him.

 

“That’s a bit pathetic isn’t it?” Regulus frowned.

 

“So?” James asked. “Why do you think I should watch my back around Mulciber?”

 

Regulus regarded James for a second, those green eyes flicking up and down him as if the younger boy were sizing James up.

 

“He wants your wristband off,” Regulus said eventually.

 

“What?” James placed a hand over the silver metal clamped around his wrist. 

 

“If the Elder thinks you’re dead then they won’t send anyone down after us,” said Regulus, as if this fact was obvious. 

 

“Why?” James felt his face screw up in confusion. “I’m no more important than anyone else down here.”

 

“Do you really believe that?” Regulus asked.

 

“I don’t understand the question,” James said, feeling as if he was about seven steps behind Regulus. The boy was infuriating to speak to.

 

“You’re the son of a well-respected council member,” Regulus offered. “And apparently, you're nice ,” he said the word as if it tasted bad on his tongue. “I imagine people like you and such. The Elder sent a bunch of kids down to the ground, of course, they’ll suspect that people are taking their wristbands off because it’s exactly the opposite of what the Elder wants us to do. But you wouldn’t take your wristband off, would you?”

 

“Not by choice no,” James said, feeling as though he was finally understanding what Regulus was saying.

 

“Exactly.” Regulus sounded slightly triumphant, a small smirk quirking up his lips. “So if your wristbands goes offline, they’ll know for sure that you’re dead.”

 

James nodded slowly. “You’re very observant, you know that?”

 

Regulus cocked an eyebrow. 

 

“You notice things,” James pressed. “That’s not the impression I got from Sirius about you.”

 

“Sirius mentioned me?” Regulus asked. His voice had very suddenly gone from the shrewd tone he’d taken to a much softer one.

 

“Of course,” said James. “Not until… after. But yeah, he talked about you all the time. He loves you.” James hesitated for a second before ploughing on. “You love him too.” It wasn’t a question. James was certain that anyone who Sirius loved with as much fervour as he loved Regulus couldn’t help but love him right back. James knew what it was to be loved by Sirius like a brother.

 

“He’s my brother,” Regulus said simply. As if those three words encompassed the world within them. It was the exact kind of thing that Sirius would’ve said about Regulus.

 

James nodded.

 

“But why are you so intent on getting him back?” Regulus asked, the shrewdness creeping back into his voice as he looked at James with those oh-so-intense green eyes.

 

“He’s my best friend,” James replied without thinking.

 

“That’s not it,” said Regulus. James couldn’t help but notice the slight creese in his forehead as his eyes narrowed slightly.

 

“Of course it is,” James scoffed. “What else is there?”

 

“You’re so intent on keeping everyone alive,” Regulus noted.

 

“Yes, of course,” said James. “I don’t want anyone to die.”

 

“You’re so intent on keeping everyone alive because…” Regulus hesitated for a second. “Because you couldn’t save your father.”

 

James felt his mouth fall open without him meaning it to so that it formed an ‘o’ shape. 

 

Regulus’ green eyes suddenly looked triumphant. As if he knew that he had just reduced James' brain to mush. As if he was satisfied that he had bore deep enough beneath James’ skin and exposed the very core of his being. Regulus would be right to think that.

 

James couldn’t face losing anyone else. His father had been big. So big that the space he had taken up in James’ heart now felt cold and dead, as if it had been jettisoned out of that airlock right alongside his father and was now floating in cold dark space with ice splintering over it. His heart felt so fragile in the wake of that loss.

 

He couldn’t lose Sirius in the same way he couldn’t lose his mother.

 

‘To love is to lose sometimes,’ James’ father had told him once when he was around seven and was crying over some girl he had liked. James couldn’t remember the girl’s name, but he knew he had given her a Valentine’s card which she had ripped up in his face.

 

James couldn’t- no- he wouldn’t lose anyone else he loved. He wouldn’t recover from it.

 

There was a shout in the distance, which sounded like Marlene. She didn’t sound like she was in pain or panicled, which was a relief.

 

“Sounds like they’ve found something,” said Regulus, his eyes still locked on James’ face.

 

Tearing his eyes away from Regulus proved to be a mission. But James succeeded. Without a word, he put his back to Regulus and headed off in the direction Marlene’s voice had come from.

 

James had been right. Regulus was perceptive. Uncomfortably so. It made something in James’ stomach squirm. As if he was being seen - really seen, all of the ugly truths and things he tried to keep hidden. He didn’t like it. He wanted Regulus to look somewhere else. 

 

What Marlene had found, was another patch of blood.

 

The pools were fresher here, according to Peter (with all of his well-honed and tested tracking skills - sarcasm intended). There was a trail through the woods of flattened grass, indicating where someone had been dragged.

 

They were just setting out to follow the trail when James heard a loud moan of pain from not too far ahead. It had him running before he’d fully registered it.

 

He crashed out into a clearing to see a tall wooden pole with Sirius strung up against it in a standing position. His shift had been ripped, exposing the place where the spear had penetrated the flesh. He was covered in blood. In his hair, on his face. His arms were bound up over his head, tied off to what appeared to be a metal loop which was hammered into the wood. The pole was thick and looked old and worn- as if it had stood there and fought against the elements for years. Sirius’ head lolled forward against his chest. He didn’t seem to be fully conscious. 

 

“There’s a poultice on his wound,” Regulus remarked from beside where James had ground to a halt at the edge of the clearing.

 

James lurched forward, his brain kicking back into action the second someone spoke. Sirius was right there - Sirius was bleeding - and - and James was falling. Falling face-first into a pit of spiked wooden barbs. Then, with a lurch, he wasn’t. Someone had grabbed his wrist and was hauling him up.

 

He splayed out on the grass, panting, glasses askew, his heart hammering in his chest. He shook his head for a second to clear it, to see that it had been Peter who caught him. The boy was sitting on his butt in the glass beside James, with a hand pressed over his chest.

 

“It’s a trap,” Avery noted. James became aware of the others around him, peering into the pit and eyeing the ground around it suspiciously.

 

“What’re they trying to trap?” Marlene asked.

 

“Us?” Mulciber suggested. For the first time, James noted genuine fear in the boy’s voice. 

 

“We need to get him down,” James scrambled back to his own feet, not letting himself dwell on the near-death experience. “We need to get the hell out of here.”

 

James quickly scrambled around the edge of the pit to Sirius, taking his face into his hands and slapping him lightly on the cheeks.

 

“Hey,” James said quietly, “Sirius, can you hear me?”

 

Sirius’ only response was a groan. 

 

“Okay, you’re fine. You’re gonna be fine,” James said, “I’m going to cut you down and we’ll get you back.”

 

Sirius muttered something that sounded like ‘ruuuurgh’ but James interpreted it as Regulus’ name. “He’s fine. We’re all fine.” James assured his best friend. “I’m just going to cut you down now.”

 

He pulled the metal shard dagger out of his pocket and started sawing on the ropes holding Sirius in place. 

 

A loud growl came from somewhere behind James’ back. He heard the group take a sharp breath. Perhaps they should have worried more about what the grounders were trying to trap. It felt like it could be relevant now.

 

James whirled around and saw- he wasn’t exactly sure.

 

He had taken biology and whilst there were no animals on the Elder, they had pictures of them in textbooks. They had learned about all of the different species that used to inhabit the planet below them before the bombs. James had never seen something like this in the pictures.

 

It had three heads. Three of them. Each looked similar to the others. James supposed the thing it looked most like was a dog. But he didn’t remember anything about dogs being that big. It was at least the size of a person, if not bigger. Its body was all muscle. Its teeth were snarling as it padded closer.

 

If there was one thing James Potter prided himself on, it was staying cool in a crisis. He hadn’t exhibited this particular skill that well in the last 24 hours, especially since Sirius had been missing. But Sirius was here now, James could think clearly again because his best friend was alive.

 

He reached into the waistband of his trousers and pulled out the gun, cocking it and firing a shot straight at the dog’s middle head. It missed.

 

“What the fuck?” Marlene shouted, scrambling back with the others, trying to avoid the pit whilst escaping from the growling dog.

 

James breathed and fired again, and again, and again as the dog charged forward. 

 

Just a meter away from their group, the dog crumpled to the ground.

 

James settled his breathing and shoved the gun back into the waistband of his trousers. It wasn’t the first time he had fired a gun. Alastor Moody (affectionately called ‘Mad-Eye’ due to a rather unfortunate lazy eye - James had never liked that nickname), the head of security on the Elder always ran a session for anyone who expressed an interest in becoming a guard once a year. James had learned there how to fire a weapon. He had good aim with a gun. It was the first time however that he had shot at anything other than a target. The first time he had killed anything.

 

He decided not to think about it.

 

Without a word, he turned back to Sirius and severed the remaining strands of the ropes binding him. Sirius crumpled to the ground.

 

“Where the fuck did that come from?” Avery asked.

 

“Maybe that’s what they were trapping?” Peter suggested, his voice coming out as a high-pitched squeak.

 

“Where the fuck did you get a gun Potter?” Mulciber demanded.

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know,” James replied, hauling Sirius’ dead weight up and looping an arm under his shoulder.

 

“I would,” Mulciber agreed.

 

“Well you’re out of luck Mulciber,” James said harshly. “Those were the last shots in it. You’ll have to find a different way to off me. Now c’mon, let's get the hell out of here in case that thing had any friends.”

Notes:

Well well well... two chapters in one day.

James is FOCUSED on getting Sirius back and I love him for it.
Regulus is super perceptive, like I cannot emphasise enough how much he SEES.
And yes, Fleamont may be dead (I didn't wanna do it, but the plot has to be plot) but he will be haunting the narrative, at least where James is concerned.

Hope you enjoyed it! At the moment, things are shaking out relatively similar to the show, but it will go differently because these are different people with different motivations and choices. I'm just as excited to see where it goes - this is very much a WIP and I'll be updating as I write chapters.

Cya!

Chapter 5: Routine Maintenance

Notes:

Trigger Warnings for this chapter
-Depictions of wounds
-Medical Inaccuracies
-Discussions of guns

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E V A N

 

“What’s got you in such a good mood?” Susan Fawley asked when the airlock opened and she was able to move forward and help Evan begin to remove the helmet and suit he was wearing.

 

“You know I love a good spacewalk, Sue,” Evan replied with a smirk once the helmet was off of his head. 

 

“How was it out there?” Susan asked, setting the helmet aside on the nearby bench and moving to help Evan with his gloves as they made their way out of the airlock and into the prep room. 

 

“You know, this old girl’s falling apart at every turn,” Evan said with a frown. “But I fixed the hatch and the valves, should be fine now. Unless some other debris strikes it again.”

 

“If only we could control that,” said Susan, with a slight sigh.

 

“There was no damage to B dock though,” Evan said. “I was looking.”

 

“B dock is off limits and you know that.”

 

“Sue, an exodus ship was launched. Are you not at all curious about why? People are talking.”

 

“Engineering said that there was a malfunction during routine maintenance,” Susan replied. “What else would it be?”

 

Evan shrugged, pulling his arms out of the space suit as he did. “It just doesn’t make sense is all.”

 

“It’s not your job to ask questions pretty boy,” Susan teased. “Just fix whatever’s broken.”

 

“Fine fine,” Evan rolled his eyes. “Anyway, it’s visitor day. I gotta go and see if I’m on the list or not. I’ll see you later-” He made to head off, but Susan caught his arm.

 

“You haven’t heard?” She asked, eyes slightly wide.

 

“Heard what?”

 

“There’s some kind of virus going around lockup,” Susan said tentatively. “They’ve quarantined it. No visitors for at least two months.”

 

“What?” Evan demanded, his heart felt like it had dropped out of his chest and was perhaps rolling around on the floor beneath him. “But Barty’s birthday is only a month away. What if- I’ll never see him again?”

 

“Oh don’t be like that,” Susan said, worry filling her eyes quickly. “No, of course, you’ll see him again. He’s the Minister’s son, they won’t float him. As long as he’s kept his head down in lockup then he’ll be fine. He’ll get off with a warning at best.”

 

“You don’t know Barty like I do,” Evan said. “I guarantee he’s not being well-behaved.”

 

If there was one thing Evan knew about Barty Crouch, it was that he had never been well-behaved in his entire life. He seemed to live to spite rules. Evan had found it thrilling when they first became friends. Now he found it terrifying. He couldn’t handle the idea of Barty being gone.

 

*

 

“Hey, Dr Potter,” Evan approached the woman as soon as he spotted her in the mess hall. He couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something he was missing and he was determined to investigate it.

 

“Hello,” Euphemia Potter looked up from the table where she was deep in conversation with Kingsley Shacklebolt. “How can I help you?” 

 

If Evan wasn’t on a mission, he would have swooned at the idea of Kingsley Shacklebolt looking twice at him. Kingsley was the head of Engineering and Evan wanted to be him when he grew up. He was cool, calm and a fucking phenomenal engineer. Everything Evan wanted to be.

 

“I’m Evan, Evan Rosier. I’m friends with Barty Crouch,” Evan said. “I wanted to visit him today, but they told me that lockup’s in quarantine. I took a walk by there and I saw that the vents were open. I just, well… if it’s a virus wouldn’t the vents be closed?”

 

Euphemia smiled, which he suspected was supposed to be reassuring. However, the smile didn’t reach her eyes. “The virus isn’t airborne, so the vents are open. There’s no need to quarantine the airflow.”

 

“What’s the virus?” Evan pressed. “Is it a bad one?”

 

“You know I can’t tell you that son,” Euphemia replied.

 

“Don’t call me son,” Evan said immediately without even thinking about it. He winced slightly when he realised how rude that probably came across. “Sorry Ma’am. I just… can you tell me if Barty’s okay? I’m worried.”

 

Euphemia’s eyes softened. “I’m really sorry, I can’t say that either.”

 

“Something fishy’s going on,” Evan blurted out.

 

“Is it?” Euphemia asked.

 

“Yes,” Evan nodded. “And I’m going to find out what it is.”

 

*

 

Evan had learnt at a young age he needed to take what he wanted for himself. His parents had died when he was very young - his father from some virus that had swept through the ship and then his mother to drugs when he was only seven. He had been all alone and fought for everything that he had. 

 

The only person who had ever fought for him was Barty Crouch. Barty was a firecracker. He was unpredictable and even volatile at times. Evan suspected that was why he enjoyed the boy’s company so much. If there was one person who Evan would fight for in the whole world- it was Barty Crouch. He owed Barty that much.

 

So that was why Evan found himself crouching in a vent peering into the council chambers. He had never been there before, but he suspected it usually had less action going on. 

 

He caught the tale end of a voting session from which the Minister himself abstained and rather threateningly said, “You have ten days to prove it to me, Euphemia. No more. We’ll vote again then.” Before the group disbanded quickly.

 

Evan wasn’t certain what was going on as he hadn’t caught the subject of the vote. He did, however, notice the screens which seemed to be a temporary installation in the room. They all blinked at him through the vents, showing pictures of people and pulsing heart rates beside them. Many of the tiles were greyed out, reading the message ‘transmission terminated’.

 

“So?” A woman entered the room when it was only Euphemia Potter left at the table, her head in her hands.

 

“The Minister abstained from the vote to approve the culling,” Euphemia said. “It ended in a tie. We have ten days before the council votes again. He’ll have no choice but to approve it.”

 

“Okay, we can work with ten days,” the unknown woman placed a reassuring hand on Euphemia’s shoulder. “How’s James?”

 

“Heartrate is steady but elevated. He’s on the move I think. Nothing to suggest anything’s wrong,” Euphemia replied, glancing up at the screen showing the pictures and heart rates. Evan felt his heart lurch. James Potter, Euphemia’s son, was one of the prisoners in the lockup. Evan didn’t know what he was in for, no one seemed to. They just knew that James Potter had been placed in solitary confinement after committing a crime that had gotten his father floated. 

 

“Did we lose any more?” The woman asked.

 

“Five more this morning,” Euphemia said. “We’re down to sixty left. I don’t understand it. One second they’re fine, then the next we lose them. I don’t believe it’s radiation, so what is it that’s killing them?”

 

“The elements perhaps?”

 

“Perhaps,” Euphemia Potter nodded. She let out a long sigh, leaning back in her chair as she did. “Ten days to prove that the ground is survivable or we have to kill 300 people.”

 

Evan shuffled back in shock. The ground, they were talking about the ground. The husk of a planet that they were floating above which wasn’t supposed to be survivable for another four generations. Four more generations were supposed to live and die in space before humanity would have a hope of being able to survive down there, that was what they had always been told.

 

But Euphemia was talking about her son. Her son, who was supposed to be in lockup. Suddenly the pieces clicked in Evan’s head. The Exodus ship that had been launched, the mysterious virus in lockup. The prisoners had been in that ship, Barty had been on that ship. They were now on the ground.

 

“What was that?” The unknown woman asked. 

 

Evan mentally swore as he realised that in his surprise, his foot had banged against the metal of the vent. Both women were now looking in his direction. He began quickly shuffling backwards, but he wasn’t quick enough to get out of sight before Euphemia was able to pop open the vent cover and they were face to face.

 

“Hello Evan Rosier,” Euphemia said.

 

“I’ll call security,” the unknown woman said.

 

“No Emmeline, wait. I’ll speak to him first,” Euphemia said, turning her attention back to Evan, whose whole body had gone cold. “Do you want to come out of that vent so we can have a proper conversation?”

 

Reluctantly, Evan did as she asked. 

 

“You’re a sneaky one you,” Euphemia said when Evan had pulled himself free and was standing upright.

 

He was too busy looking at the screens to properly acknowledge her. His breath caught in his throat when he spotted Barty’s greyed-out tile. ‘Transmission Terminated’ flashed across his eyelids every time he blinked.

 

“How much did you hear?” Euphemia asked.

 

“Enough,” Evan replied. “You sent the prisoners down to the ground and now you think they’re dying.”

 

Euphemia let out another breath. “Yes. The wristbands are the only way we have of communicating with them. We lost all comms in the landing.”

 

Evan nodded. His mind was doing loop-the-loops. Barty wasn’t dead. It wasn’t possible, so what was the explanation for his vitals ceasing to be transmitted?

 

“They’re not dying,” Evan said.

 

“What?” Euphemia frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

“They’re not dying,” Evan insisted. “You said that one second they were fine and then you lost them? They’re taking them off.”

 

The other woman, Emmeline, blanched. “Why would they do something so stupid?”

 

Evan dragged his gaze away from the screen to look at Euphemia just in time to see the woman’s lips quirked up in a small smile. “Because we told them not to.”

 

“But that’s so reckless,” Emmeline protested.

 

“We sent a bunch of kids who don’t like rules down to the ground on their own,” Euphemia replied. “We should have expected something like this. Analyse the data we have with that in mind. Let’s see what we can come up with. Thank you, Evan.”

 

Evan blinked and frowned. “You’re not going to get me arrested?”

 

Euphemia shrugged. “What would be the point? You’re not going to tell anyone are you?”

 

Evan immediately shook his head.

 

Euphemia smiled. “Good, then I think you should get back to work. As should I.”

 

*

 

“You’re the one who called in the work order?” Evan placed his tool kit down on a stack of boxes and frowned at Euphemia Potter. 

 

He had been called out on a maintenance issue on S deck. It was a storage area and was usually off-limits. He had never been to this part of the ship before but it was stacked high with boxes and there were a few larger items which had dust sheets covering them. It would have spiked his curiosity enough without Euphemia Potter waiting there for him, with her arms folded and an unreadable expression on her face.

 

“Yes,” Euphemia replied.

 

“You know this area is off limits to people like me,” Evan supplied.

 

“Not when you’re with me,” Euphemia said.

 

“Look, if this is about what I heard… I said I wouldn’t say anything and I meant it,” Evan said quickly, mind jumping to the idea that Euphemia may have changed her mind about letting him go and guards could jump out at him any second. He would be floated probably, he was eighteen. There was no tolerance for anyone who stepped out of line. He knew that already.

 

“Relax,” Euphemia said. She herself sounded very far from relaxed which didn’t comfort Evan at all. 

 

“You’re not going to hand me over to the guards?” Evan blinked.

 

“You’re the youngest 0 g mechanic in 70 years,” said Euphemia.

 

“Well, 73 but who’s counting?” Evan muttered. “Wait, you looked me up?”

 

“Of course,” Euphemia nodded. “I needed to know who I was up against.”

 

“You make it sound like we’re against each other,” Evan pointed out. This woman and her strange demeanour were giving Evan whiplash. He felt like he was seven steps behind. He wanted all of the information so that he could solve the puzzle that was Dr Euphemia Potter.

 

“We don’t have to be,” said Euphemia. “I want to work together.”

 

“How on earth could I help you?” Evan asked. “You’re on the council, you’ve got the whole ship at your disposal. What do you need me for?”

 

“The Elder is dying Evan,” Euphemia said. “The 100 prisoners that were sent to the ground? That’s why. We have four months of oxygen stored up, but the life support systems are failing. Engineering are working on the problem, but they say they need six months.”

 

Evan was shocked, he could only stare at her as she continued.

 

“My son is on the ground. James’ father, my husband, was the engineer who found the problem. He wanted to tell people, my son wanted to help. It almost got them both killed, it did get my husband killed. Now the council have a choice; pray that the ground is survivable or kill 300 people to buy us the oxygen preserves that we need to give engineering enough time to fix the problem.”

 

“Oh,” Evan said, rather stupidly. It was a lot of information to take in all at once. He blinked the confusion from his head. “What do you need me for?”

 

“I have ten days to prove that humanity can survive on the ground,” said Euphemia simply. She moved over to one of the dust sheets, pulling it off of what it was concealing. It was a small drop ship, with enough space in it for two people and little more. It was old. It was probably already outdated when the bombs first went off and likely hadn’t been touched much since well before humanity had retreated to living in space.

 

“You have nine days to fix this ship up so that I can survive a drop to earth,” said Euphemia.

 

Evan felt his eyes widen and he regarded the small ship with professional interest. It was a piece of junk, he could tell that just from one glance.

 

“Why?” Was the only thing Evan could think to say.

 

“We lost all communication capabilities with the shuttle when it landed,” Euphemia said patiently. “I go down with comms equipment. I find the kids, I tell the Elder. No one has to die, we stop the culling of 300 innocent lives.”

 

Evan tentatively approached the shuttle, pushing the door open and looking at the control panel. “This thing is a piece of junk. They must’ve found it when they salvaged the Nimbus what, like 50 years ago? It’s old as shit, probably before the bombs, which means it’s more than 200 years old and hasn’t been used since then. You think I can get a 200-year-old escape pod equipped with everything it needs to survive a drop through Earth’s atmosphere in 9 days?”

 

“I hope so,” Euphemia nodded. “Can you do it or not? Should I try someone else?”

 

“No!” Evan said quickly, not looking up from the control panel. “Of course, I can do it. But I want to go with you.”

 

Euphemia frowned. “I’m not putting anyone else at risk for this.”

 

“Don’t trust my work then?” Evan asked, raising an eyebrow. “Sounds like I’ll be in just as much danger if I stay here. This pod can fit two people. I want in.”

 

“It’s too risky,” Euphemia said imploringly.

 

“You said your son is down there?” Evan asked. “My best friend is too. He’s like family, neither of us has anyone else. I want to come.”

 

Euphemia opened her mouth to protest further but Evan held up a hand to stop her.

 

“Those are my terms, Dr Potter,” he said flatly, cocking his head in the way that he knew made people think he was unwaveringly confident. “Take it or leave it.”

 

Euphemia hesitated for a moment, eyes raking over Evan’s face, seemingly trying to determine how set on this he was. She clearly worked out that he was unlikely to let this one go. “Well then,” said Euphemia. “You’d better get to work.”



R E G U L U S

 

Sirius was heavier than he looked. Between James, Regulus and Marlene they lugged him back. Mulciber and Avery dragged the body of the three-headed dog that James had shot with them, muttering something about food. Peter lagged along at the back of the group the whole way.

 

Despite them having left very early in the day, it had taken them so long to find Sirius that night had once again fallen by the time they arrived at the camp. Sirius remained unconscious for the whole trip.

 

“They’re back!” Barty yelled when they entered the clearing, hurrying directly towards the shuttle and placing Sirius down on the ground as James quickly began to check him over.

 

“Who’s hungry?” Mulciber yelled triumphantly as he and Avery dragged the massive dog into view. There were cries of delight amongst the group.

 

“He’s not dead then?” Barty asked, approaching the group gathered around Sirius.

 

“He’ll be fine,” James said, his voice sounding clipped. 

 

James’ sure fingers were probing around the poultice covering Sirius’ wound. Regulus reminded himself again that James’ mother was the head medic aboard the Elder. He had likely picked up these skills from her. The way James had spoken to Sirius in the clearing had made it clear to Regulus that this was not the first time James had treated someone with serious injuries. Perhaps he had even treated Sirius before, all of those times that their parents got a little too overzealous. 

 

“Someone get me some water and something I can use as a bandage,” James barked. 

 

Pandora and Mary had already been in the shuttle when they arrived, sitting close to one of the emergency lights and fiddling with a wristband which had clearly been removed from someone’s wrist. Pandora was on her feet hurrying off to get James what he needed.

 

“What happened out there?” Mary asked

 

“They were using Sirius as bait to try and catch that thing,” Marlene said, glancing out of the door at where the body of the dog was being regarded by the group, led by Mulciber who had a knife out and was starting to attempt to skin the animal. “We got there first.”

 

“How did you kill that thing?” Mary asked, gawping at the creature outside. “It’s massive.”

 

“James has a gun,” said Regulus flatly, finding that he was unable to tear his eyes away from his unconscious brother.

 

“You have a gun?” Mary asked, blinking.

 

“Sirius had a gun,” James corrected, his focus not wavering from the wound on his best friend’s chest. James was dabbing at the corners of the wound now with his sleeve, clearing away the worst of the dirt. “I found it.”

 

“And you know how to use it?” Mary asked.

 

“I did the guard training session with Mad-Eye,” James said. “I have good aim.”

 

“Ironic really based on the glasses,” said Marlene.

 

“But he’ll be okay right?” Regulus prompted, wanting James’ attention only on the job at hand.

 

“Yeah, he’ll be fine as long as we can stop it from getting infected,” James replied. His voice was very sure. Regulus understood why so many people seemed to like James, he had an air of easy confidence when he spoke. “The poultice stopped him from bleeding out. I’ll remove it tomorrow.”

 

Pandora returned with the items James had asked for, placing them beside him.

 

“Do you need any help, James?” Mary asked. 

 

“No, no, I’m fine,” James said. He dunked a cloth into the water Pandora had bought and began to properly clean Sirius’ chest. “Tell me what’s been happening here, please? Any progress on getting in touch with the Elder?”

 

“No,” Mary frowned. “The comms system is completely smashed. Practically nothing’s salvageable. I’ve been looking at the wristbands, but I’m not getting far, every time they get removed they die almost immediately. I’m trying to work out how to remove them without them losing signal before I can look at how to use that signal to speak to the Elder.”

 

“Good, that’s good,” said James. “How about the wall?”

 

“Started getting together what we could,” said Barty. “Crabbe was actually pretty helpful. He got a bunch of the guys working on it. Give it a week, maybe, and we’ll have a proper wall.”

 

“Okay, fine,” James said. 

 

It struck Regulus very suddenly that whilst Mucliber wanted to be a leader, James already was one. Without meaning to, or perhaps without even realising it, everyone stood here was looking to James for direction.

 

“What about the wristbands?” James asked. 

 

“People have been taking them off all day,” Mary admitted. “Crabbe was pushing for it.”

 

James nodded once. 

 

Was this a war council? Were they at war with Mulciber and his friends as well as the rest of the world? Regulus wasn’t sure. Was James in charge? It felt like he was to Regulus. Regulus wasn’t certain which side he would take if this was a war. He supposed he’d take whichever side benefitted him most. At the moment, it seemed that James was the most useful, especially when it came to keeping Sirius alive.

 

“Fine,” James began pouring something from a little bottle he had pulled out of his backpack over Sirius’ wound. Antiseptic perhaps? Once he was done with that he wrapped the wound tightly- poultice and all - before he got to his feet.

 

“That’s all I can really do for now,” James admitted. “I don’t have that many proper medical supplies. But he’ll live.”

 

All attention was suddenly drawn to Mulciber as he cried out into the crowd for attention. He was standing on top of an overturned crate and addressing the crowd.

 

“The Mountain that the Elder said we need to survive is out of the question!” He bellowed. “We need to find our own way down here- be self-sufficient. We can’t do that if we’re depending on the Elder to come down and rescue us. We need to be united! United against the Grounders. Show us you’re with us by taking off your wristband! Then we can eat!”

 

James huffed beside Regulus. “He wants people to take off their wristbands in order to eat?”

 

“Sounds like it,” Marlene agreed.

 

“I won’t do it,” James said.

 

“C’mon Potter, what’d they ever do for you?” Barty asked, showing off his bracelet-free wrists as he spoke. “Even your perfect Mummy agreed to send you down here to die.”

 

“My mother sent me down here to live,” James replied. “I was going to be floated in two months. The rest of you lot would probably have had your crimes excused when you turned eighteen. Me? I would’ve been too much of a risk to have in the population. That is if life support hadn’t failed before my birthday. My mother gave me a fucking gift sending me down here. I won’t betray her by letting her die up there.”

 

“How noble,” Regulus muttered. He had meant it sincerely, but it came out as a bit of a condescending remark.

 

James glared at him.

 

“I won’t do it,” James repeated. “You lot do whatever you want, but they’ll have to hold me down and cut my hand off to get this wristband off me.

 

“I’m with you James,” Marlene declared. “I don’t give a shit about anyone up there. But they don’t all deserve to die.”

 

“Me too,” said Mary. “I might need to grab some of the bands though, then I can look at them better. I’ll see if I can snag some as they’re taken off.”

 

“I didn’t want to take mine off,” Regulus hadn’t noticed Peter join them, but he was standing at the fringe of the group, looking at James with big apologetic eyes. “They forced me.”

 

Sides were being chosen here. Regulus had never been good at choosing sides. Even with their parents. He always just tried to sit back quietly and watch what was happening, doing his best to stay out of it until his parents left and he could go to Sirius’ side.

 

“So, Crouch, Black, you with us or with Mulciber?” Marlene asked bluntly, looking at Barty and Regulus intently. Regulus felt his eyes drop as soon as her gaze landed on him.

 

“There are no sides down here,” Barty protested. “It’s not us vs them, we all need to work together if we want to survive.” Once again, Barty reminded Regulus that he was actually pretty smart. Regulus was starting to like Barty. “My wristband is already gone, I’m going to eat the fucking food.”

 

All eyes turned to Regulus, who felt himself shift uncomfortably under the weight of the gazes. Regulus just shrugged. “Don’t give a shit, to be honest. I’m hungry though.” 

 

The only thing Regulus had ever been good at was self-preservation.

 

*

 

A few hours later, when the meat had been cooked over the fire, Regulus was sat beside Barty with his wristband freshly removed. They both munched on some meat and watched as the line of people had their wristbands removed before taking their meals.

 

Regulus watched as James marched up to the fire and grabbed his own meal.

 

“What do you think you’re doing Potter?” Mulciber demanded. “Think you play by different rules to the rest of us?”

 

James’ jaw was set as he glared back at Mulciber intently. “I thought there were no rules. What happened to ‘whatever the hell we want’?”

 

No one stopped James from walking away from the fire with the food and his wristband still intact. Although Mulciber did glare daggers at the boy’s back as he returned to the shuttle.

Notes:

New POV unlocked ooooo

I'm kind of enjoying the James/Regulus dynamic at the moment. I feel like Regulus is sort of fascinated by James and James just doesn't have the space to deal with ANYTHING else.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 6: Warning Signs

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Depiction of injuries (stab wounds, burns)
-Medical inaccuracies
-guns and discussions of shooting them

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

 

“How’s he doing?” Marlene asked. Plopping down next to James where he was sat with a finger pressed to Sirius’ neck as he took his pulse.

 

“His heart rate is slow,” James admitted. “I think the wound is infected.” Sirius had been in and out of consciousness for the last three days. He had been moaning and screaming whenever he was awake long enough to realise he was in pain. James had nothing that he could give Sirius to help with this. He longed for some painkillers.

 

It had been a rough few days. James was worried that if he left Sirius alone then one of the annoyed others who had been kept awake the previous nights by his cries might try and suffocate Sirius to get him to shut up. James hadn’t slept much.

 

“Mulcuiber’s organised everyone into a watch rotation,” Marlene said. “He’s got people working on the wall around the clock. He’s sent a few people out to try and hunt, get something for dinner. He’s still intent on getting wristbands off. Not many people care enough to stop him.’

 

“I know all of this. What are you saying, Marlene?” James asked. He ran a hand across his face, scrubbing at his tired eyes and removing his glasses to clean them off on the bottom of his shirt. 

 

“You should say something again, people listen to you,” she said.

 

James frowned. “No, they don’t. They listen to whoever’s loudest. That’s Mulciber.”

 

“Oh please, I know you can be twice as loud as him if you try,” Marlene replied. “Try?”

 

“If Mary can get the comms up and running then it won’t matter about the bracelets,” James said. “Mulciber’s getting people moving towards a goal. That’s not a bad thing. We do need to build that wall and get something to eat.”

 

“Yeah but he’s a bad person,” Marlene countered.

 

“There are no good or bad people Marls,” James sighed. “He’s just scared. We all are.”

 

“You and your insistence on always seeing the best in people,” Marlene complained.

 

“Yeah, well it worked out alright for you didn’t it?” James bumped her shoulder. 

 

Marlene sighed heavily. “What are we going to do James?”

 

“Right now, I’m just focusing on getting Sirius better,” James said. He glanced over his shoulder at Mary, who was working on the comms system, doing something with the loose wires in the wall that James didn’t understand.  “Mary is looking at the comms, the rest are building a wall. There’s not much more to be done right now.”

 

“How’s he doing?” Peter approached tentatively.

 

“How does it look like he’s doing?” James demanded, bitterness encroaching on his tone.

 

“I’m just trying to help,” Peter offered in a small voice that made James’ heart lurch. 

 

James put his face into his hands again. “Any progress Mary?”

 

“That’d be a no,” Mary glanced over. “Sorry, I’m doing what I can.”

 

“It’s fine, you’re doing amazing,” James muttered. He gazed down at Sirius’ sweaty form. James had removed the poultice as soon as the sun came up the day they got back. The wound had been cauterised under the poultice. For some reason, the Grounders had saved Sirius’ life just to use him as live bait. It made James’ stomach hurt to think about what would have happened if they hadn’t found him when they did. That dog had been large enough to eat Sirius whole.

 

Sirius’ wound was infected and he was running a temperature. James was at a loss. He had used all of the antiseptic that he could and nothing was helping. The infection didn’t seem to have spread yet, it was isolated in the wound itself and the skin around it. But soon, very soon, it would make its way into Sirius’ blood stream and he would be a goner. 

 

“My mother would know what to do,” James said. He needed his mother. She always knew what to do, and kept her head cool in a crisis. James had always envied that ability and had done his best to try and learn to be as strong as her.

 

Sirius let out another guttural cry as James’ eyes rested on the small fire they had lit to give them more light in the shuttle. The smoke was curling up to the ceiling and making its way out of the door. Beside the fire was a knife- a proper one, not the shard of metal that James had used yesterday. 

 

“You guys want to help?” James asked, looking up at Marlene and Peter who both nodded. “Then hold him down.”

 

James grabbed the knife and held it under the fire, heating the blade until it was white hot.

 

“What the hell are you doing?” Mary demanded. She seemed to have abandoned her work to watch the scene unfolding in front of her.

 

“I need to cut away the infected bits,” James said. He felt a bit sick, but bit it black. This was Sirius he was doing it for. “Keep him still or I’ll end up fucking stabbing him.”

 

Marlene and Peter tensed Sirius against the floor and James took a heavy breath before taking the burning hot knife to the infected skin and starting to cut.

 

Sirius’ screams redoubled. 

 

R E G U L U S

 

“C’mon Baby Black, you can throw it harder than that,” Mulciber taunted. Regulus was standing in the trees with Barty, Mulciber and Avery. Mulciber had decided that Barty was trustworthy and wanted to see how well he threw a dagger. Barty had dragged a reluctant Regulus along.

 

Regulus was sure he could throw it harder than that, the dagger had glanced harmlessly off of the tree that was their target and landed on the ground. He was quite put off by the groans that he could hear from the shuttle where his brother still lay, dying for all Regulus knew. 

 

“Don’t call me that,” Regulus growled. 

 

“What would you like to be called then?” Mulciber asked.

 

“My name could be a good start,” Regulus offered. 

 

Mulciber was saved from having to respond when two of the boys who seemed to answer to him made their way over to them- Crabbe and Goyle. They were two large people, with thick arms and mean faces. Regulus didn’t like them.

 

“No sign of Willow and Sam anywhere,” the one on the left - Crabbe said.

 

Mulciber glowered. “They should’ve been back by now.”

 

“The hunting parties all came back empty-handed,” the one on the left, Goyle, said. “Maybe they went a bit further away to try their luck?”

 

“Or maybe they’re off shagging,” Barty suggested. All eyes turned to him. “What? We were all thinking it, I’m just the only one with enough balls to say it.”

 

“Whatever,” Mulciber said quickly. “It doesn’t matter. They’ll come back.”

 

“What if the Grounders got them?” Avery asked, eyes slightly wide with fear.

 

“They’re probably lost,” said Mulciber.

 

“Nick, morale is low. What do we say to people? The dying man groaning all hours of the day isn’t helping anything,” Avery said. “People are scared.”

 

“They’ll feel better when we get more food,” Mulciber appeared to be deep in thought. “Besides, I don’t expect Black will last much longer.”

 

Regulus’ eyes narrowed into slits and he was overcome with the sudden urge to throttle Mulciber. He sized the other boy up, he was taller than Regulus and stronger too. Regulus wondered what his chances would be in a fight against Mulciber. He expected that the others would probably help Mulciber out instead of himself.

 

“We say nothing about Sam and Willow for now,” Mulciber said. “I’m going out hunting, we need some food.”

 

“Oh hell yeah,” Barty grinned. “Let’s kill something.”

 

“Not you,” Mulciber said. Barty frowned. “You stay here with Baby Black and make sure that people are safe. If there are Grounders nearby we need to make sure we have someone protecting everyone. You’re a mean shot with that dagger.”

 

Barty grinned. Regulus thought that Mulciber didn’t sound like someone who wasn’t worried about the Grounders. In fact, he sounded like someone who thought that the grounders probably had taken Sam and Willow

 

“Avery, you’re with me. Crabbe, you come too. Goyle stay in camp and make sure they’re making progress on that wall.”

 

“Fine,” Goyle said, jaw set. “But someone had better keep Big Black quiet or I’ll kill him myself.”

 

At that exact moment, Sirius’ screams redoubled, ripping through the air with more intensity.

 

“Oh c’mon, let’s just kill him already!” Crabbe complained. Regulus didn’t stop to punch him, though he wanted to. He set off quickly in the direction of the shuttle and saw James Potter crouched over his brother’s writhing body with a knife in his hand.

 

“You’re not keeping him still!” Potter shouted, “Hold him down!” 

 

Regulus saw red.

 

He strode across the floor and grabbed James Potter’s shoulders, wrenching him back away from Sirius. James was larger than Regulus, he was well-built with strong arms and shoulders, but Regulus had taken him by surprise, so he was successful in pulling James back.

 

“Get off!” Potter complained. His arms lashed out, a bloody knife still clutched in his hand. 

 

“You’re fucking killing him Potter,” Regulus hissed, getting ahold of James in a headlock and somehow managing to hold him there despite the older boy’s strength.

 

“I’m trying to save him!” Potter protested, still fighting against Regulus. “I need to cut out the infection!”

 

“You’re fighting a losing battle there Potter,” Regulus hadn’t registered that he had been followed, but Mulciber was there now too. Barty and Avery standing on either side of him like bodyguards. “He’s a goner already and he’s bumming everyone out with his screaming.”

 

Potter finally managed to shake Regulus off and stared at Mulciber, breathing heavily. “Oh, I’m so sorry if Sirius is an inconvenience to you. Must really suck for your attempt to get everyone under your thumb. But you said we can do whatever the hell we want? Well, I want to keep him alive. This isn’t the Elder, down here every life matters. We can’t sacrifice the few for the many anymore.”

 

“He’s a lost cause,” Mulciber replied.

 

Regulus thought that Mulciber was right. He hadn’t seen Sirius since they bought him back. Sirius was pale and sweat was visible on his brow. His heart lurched at the fact that his brother would likely be dead in a matter of hours.

 

“Regulus,” James Potter’s voice, calm and even, pulled Regulus out of his trance. “I’ve spent my whole life watching my mother work. Watching her bring people back from almost dead. If I say that there’s hope, then I mean it. I can’t let him die. I won’t.”

 

The intensity in James’ eyes surprised Regulus. It was as if James was asking Regulus’ permission to keep his brother alive. Regulus didn’t think that James needed his permission. Sirius had survived without Regulus for two years at this point. 

 

“This isn’t about hope Potter,” Mulciber said. “It’s about guts. You don’t have the guts to make the hard choices. I do. We might as well just put him out of his misery. It’s been three days. He’s not getting any better. If he’s not better by tomorrow, I’ll kill him myself.”

 

Regulus had to take a stance. In the last three days, he had sided with Mulciber. He was the largest bully in the room, Regulus knew that if Mulciber liked him then he would be protected. He could hide behind Mulciber and use him like a shield. It had worked for years as a survival tactic with Sirius. And Regulus didn’t even give a shit about what happened to Mulciber. 

 

He did, however, give a shit about what happened to Sirius. 

 

Before James Potter came along with his healing hands. Regulus had been the one to help Sirius put himself back together.

 

“I’d like to see you fucking try,” Regulus snarled at Mulciber. “He’s my brother.”

 

“I’ll go through you too if I have to Baby Black,” Mulciber said sharply, eyes narrowed. 

 

“Oh you’ll have to,” Regulus spat.

 

Mulciber looked back at James. “Tomorrow Potter. If he’s not better by sunrise I’ll slit his throat.”

 

Mulciber turned on his heel and left, Avery followed quickly after him.

 

“Power-hungry, self-serving jackass,” Marlene muttered, glaring after him. “Doesn’t give a shit about anyone but himself.”

 

Barty hadn’t left with Mulciber and Avery. He lingered at the fringe of the group, eyes on Regulus. “Yeah, he might be all of that. But he’s probably right.”

 

Before he knew what he was doing, Regulus had punched Barty in the jaw. The hit was strong enough that it sent Barty stumbling backwards.

 

“I fucking told you not to talk about my brother,” Regulus spat.

 

Barty, the arsehole, laughed. He fucking laughed. One hand cradled his jaw as he straightened up.

 

“Nice to see that you do have a backbone, Baby Black,” Barty said. “You’re more than a pretty face after all. Go on Perfect Potter, save Big Black.”

 

A muscle in James’ jaw ticked as he moved over to the fire and held the blade into it again before approaching Sirius. 

 

Regulus had to leave the room, he couldn’t stand the sound of his brother’s screams.

 

*

 

It was quite sometime later when Regulus saw James Potter leave the shuttle. There was blood on his hands and he walked dejectedly over to a bucket of water to wash it off. Once he was done, he sat down heavily on a rock and placed his head in his hands, running them through his already messy hair.

 

Regulus abandoned his position. He and Barty had been chopping wood to help with the wall. It was well on its way, but Regulus didn’t expect it would do much more than keep animals out. It wouldn’t do that much against people apart from providing an obstacle. 

 

Regulus had spent his time whilst he was chopping wood considering the likelihood of Sirius’ survival. He had landed on the fact that it was unlikely he would be able to speak to his brother again, despite James Potter’s thoughts.

 

But, as he had decided before until Sirius was dead, then there was hope.

 

“The poultice,” Regulus said as he stopped in front of James. 

 

James looked up. In the light of day, Regulus could see how heavy the older boy was with exhaustion. How much had he slept in the last few days? Very little it seemed.

 

“The poultice?” James repeated, sounding slightly dazed from tiredness.

 

“The grounders used it to heal Sirius,” Regulus said. “Did it have any healing qualities to it?”

 

“Oh, uh, I dunno,” James admitted.

 

“Do you still have it?” Regulus asked.

 

“Um, yeah, one sec,” James jumped to his feet, suddenly filled with a purpose he had lacked a few seconds ago. 

 

He returned moments later, the poultice clutched in his hand as he poked at it.

 

“It’s some kind of plant,” James said as he stopped in front of Regulus. “I was always shit at knowing plants. I’d reckon it had some kind of healing qualities though or they wouldn’t have used it.”

 

“If we could work out what the plant was then do you think we could save Sirius?” Regulus asked. 

 

James frowned. “Maybe? I don’t know. If it had antibiotic qualities to it then yeah. But I don’t know what it is.”

 

“Give it here,” Barty had floated over to stand beside Regulus whilst James went off to get the poultice. He plucked it from James’ hands and looked at it closely. “I was fucking phenomenal at botany.” Barty mumbled as he inspected the plant in his hands. “Looks like a seaweed I think?”

 

“Are we near the sea?” Regulus frowned.

 

“No,” James confirmed. “But seaweeds can grow in lakes and rivers as well.”

 

“The river,” Regulus whispered in understanding. “It’s got to be from there right?”

 

“You two want to risk going back to the river with the spear-wielding maniacs again?” Barty stared at them incredulously. “And people call me insane?”

 

“No one said you have to come,” James shot back.

 

“Potter, you shouldn’t even go,” Barty replied. “You’re dead on your feet! How much have you slept since we got down here?”

 

“I’ll sleep when Sirius is better,” James said flatly, exhaustion evident in his eyes. “We don’t have any time to waste, c’mon Regulus, let's go.”

 

James Potter thought that Regulus was an ally. Regulus supposed that when it came to keeping Sirius alive, he was an ally. Regulus could work with a tentative truce if it meant that Sirius didn’t have to die.

 

“You’re coming,” Regulus told Barty. 

 

“Absolutely the fuck not,” Barty protested.

 

“You’re coming,” Regulus told Barty, more forceful this time. “If you were really that good at botany then you can help us work out what plant it is.”

 

“You want me to do half a day’s trek to that river and back? With the Grounders out there picking us off-”

 

“They’re what?” James asked, frowning.

 

“Willow and Sam went missing on a hunting trip,” Regulus said to James. “Mulciber says he isn’t worried, but some people think the Grounders have got them.”

 

James nodded once and reached into the waistband of his trousers, pulling out the gun he had used to kill the dog the other day.

 

“You said that was out of ammo,” Regulus regarded the weapon with interest.

 

“I lied,” James admitted. “Didn’t want Mulciber thinking there was any use in getting his hands on it. There are two shots left, that’ll have to be enough for us to deal with any grounders who come at us.”

 

The way James spoke made Regulus think he felt a bit sick at the idea of harming an actual person, even if that person was a Grounder. James was a healer, not a fighter.

 

“You’re cold-blooded Potter,” Barty commented humorously. “I heard you shot that dog right in the head three times and only missed one shot.”

 

James swallowed thickly. “I’ve got good aim.” He mumbled.

 

“Right well then, let’s get going,” said Barty, “With any luck we’ll only come across two Grounders and you can prove that you have good aim to me. I think it’ll be hot to see you with a smoking gun in your hand.”

 

*

 

Regulus had deja-vu on his third walk down to the river. Each time it seemed to take less and less time. On the walk this time, even Barty was quiet. James didn’t seem much in the mood for conversation, ploughing on quickly through the woods.

 

It felt simultaneously like the longest and shortest few hours of Regulus’ life.

 

“So what does this seaweed look like then?” James asked when they were on the shore of the river. It was a little closer to camp than where Sirius had been injured, having looked at the map now and gotten a better idea of their surroundings, Regulus and Barty knew where the closest part of the river was.

 

“Like that I think,” Barty pointed to the water. A bit away from the bank, where the water grew deeper there was a red tinge to the riverbed where a red plant was growing.

 

“We could make a net?” Regulus suggested. “Do you think there are fish in the river?”

 

Before the conversation could continue, James splashed into the river towards the red plant.

 

“Do I need to remind you that you can’t swim Potter?” Barty asked. “Neither can either of us, we won’t come in and save you.”

 

James didn’t need saving. His face was set as he ducked under the water, materialising seconds later with a large armful of seaweed.

 

“We can’t swim Crouch,” James said, only his head above the water. “But we can fucking stand can’t we?”

 

Barty hummed in approval. “I suppose you’re right.”

 

James waded out of the water. Regulus thought for a moment he looked like Poseidon rising from the water like that with windswept hair. 

 

James made it back to dry land and slung his backpack off of his shoulder, stuffing the seaweed in it. 

 

“We should get back,” James said flatly. “Sirius might not have much time and Marlene will only be able to hold Mulciber back for so long.”

 

James was still frowning and Regulus was struggling to reconcile this man with the boy Sirius had told him stories about. Apparently the two of them and Peter used to pull pranks. James now seemed far too serious for any of that. Regulus wondered what James would look like with a smile on his face. Perhaps if James smiled Regulus would be able to understand that the James from the stories and the James in front of him were in fact the same person.

 

Regulus was just about to open his mouth to try and say something to wipe the frown off of James’ face when the quiet of the day was torn apart by the sound of horns.

 

“Grounders?” James suddenly looked over his shoulder to the source of the sound. On the other side of the river, a flock of birds had taken to the sky.

 

“A war cry?” Barty demanded. “Get the fucking gun out, Potter.”

 

“Or a warning,” Regulus muttered, watching the birds. Then he noticed the fog. It crept through the trees, pouring out in waves as it trickled towards the bank.

 

“We should run,” Barty had spotted the fog too. It was yellow, in a completely unnatural way and it was thick. Very thick.

 

“Yeah that sounds like a good plan,” James agreed. The three of them broke into a sprint. The fog moved quickly. It billowed across the river and was hot on their heels.

 

“We need to find some cover!” Regulus shouted at the others as they ran. “Sounds like that horn was a warning- whatever this stuff is… we don’t want to let it catch us!”

 

“I know a place!” Barty said. Barty had been out of camp more than Regulus had. Barty slipped away to explore. For someone who claimed not to want to die, he had a startlingly double standard when it came to leaving camp.

 

Barty led the way, zigzagging through trees until suddenly he ground to a halt and reached down to the ground, wrenching something up.

 

“Get in! Quick!” Barty beckoned the other two forwards. James threw himself into the hole and Regulus followed him quickly. By the time Regulus had gained his footing, Barty was inside too, slamming the door shut.

 

“It’s getting inside!” James yelled, gathering up some fabric that had been lying on the ground to stop up a hole in the side of the - were they in a car? An old-school automobile from before the bombs? Yes, that seemed right. It was on its side and had two seats up front with a steering wheel. The back section that the three of them had dropped down into seemed to have its seats folded down, which meant that there was just enough space for the three of them to awkwardly crouch.

 

“Regulus, help!” Barty yelled.

 

Together, all three of them stopped up any holes they could to stop the fog from coming inside. It burned to the touch. Eventually, the fog stopped getting inside and they all slumped down, exhausted.

 

“What the literal fuck is that?” Barty demanded, panting slightly as he peered out of one of the dirty windows. Regulus could just about make out the shape of the fog pouring through the trees above them.

 

“Are you guys hurt?” James asked. James seemed to have burns all up his arms and he was shakily unscrewing a water bottle. Once he had the lid off he began to pour small bits of water over the burns, hissing slightly as it hit his damaged skin. 

 

“Not as bad as you mate,” Barty said, taking in James’ injuries.

 

“I’m fine,” Regulus said, “here, let me do that.” 

 

He took the bottle from James’ hand and slowly began to replicate James’ actions, dripping little bits of water down James’ arms. James clenched his teeth and let out a noise of displeasure. 

 

“So the horns were warning us that the fog was coming?” Barty asked, still looking out of the window.

 

“Not us,” Regulus said. “I imagine it’s a warning system for the Grounders themselves. This stuff is dangerous. We got lucky.”

 

James’ face paled even more, Regulus didn’t think it was possible for the older boy to look more tired than he already did, but suddenly James looked ten years older. “Do you think it’ll go as far as camp?”

 

“If it does, they’re in a much better position than us to deal with it. The Shuttle would be an excellent place to hide from this.” Regulus said.

 

“You’re right,” James breathed. “How long do you think it’ll last? We need to get back to Sirius.”

 

Barty turned away from the window. “Looks pretty thick to me. Don’t reckon it’ll clear any time soon. That Seaweed is no use to Black if we die, Potter, hunker down for a bit? You look like you could do with a nap.”

Notes:

Look the main thing I have to say about this chapter is that James is just doing his best and that's all we can ask of him.

Also Reg is low key obsessed with him and doesn't realise it - honestly, king behaviour.

Cya!

Chapter 7: Dead Man Walking

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Medical inaccuracies
-Wounds (stab wounds, acid burns- fairly graphic)
-Death
-Mercy Killings
-Vaigue Reference to Regulus living under the floor

Translations
Baba means ‘dad’ in hindi.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

M A R L E N E

 

“Someone just snap his fucking neck already!” Someone shouted from downstairs.

 

Marlene clutched the dagger in her hand tighter and glanced anxiously over at Sirius. He was even paler than he had been when James left and he was mumbling incoherently now. Very loudly. It was driving everyone insane. Marlene felt like she was going insane.

 

It had been several hours before nightfall when the fog had rolled in, causing everyone to come running for the shuttle. Marlene had already been inside, standing watch over Sirius, but people said that the fog had burned them and she saw the evidence of this.

 

She tried not to think about James out in the woods somewhere burned and dead. She told herself that he had found somewhere to hunker down to survive the fog. He would be back as soon as it cleared.

 

Mulciber and some of his guys had been missing from camp when the fog appeared as well. Marlene found that she cared less about them than she did about James.

 

She could count on one hand the number of people she cared about and somehow all of them hand ended up here on the ground.

 

There was James, of course, her oldest friend. He had been there for her through it all, when her father had been floated and when she got thrown into lockup after making a desperate bid to steal the medicine her mother needed to survive. James had even visited her for the first few months she was locked up. The only thing that stopped him later was the fact that he was placed in solitary confinement.

 

Mary was here too. Mary had been Marlene’s best friend for years. They had giggled together as kids and braided each other’s hair. 

 

Peter and Sirius. She cared about them as well. You couldn’t be friends with James Potter and not grow to like his friends. He had excellent taste. But Sirius was dying and Peter had, apparently, betrayed James.

 

Marlene and Mary had moved Sirius upstairs when everyone else came in. The downstairs area of the shuttle was much larger and could accommodate everyone for however long the fog remained. The upstairs was smaller. It also only had one entrance, a small ladder with a hatch at the top which could be closed and secured from the top.

 

But Sirius was still dying.

 

James was probably dead too, unless he had miraculously managed to find somewhere to hunker down and wait out the fog which was cruelly persisting outside of the shuttle.

 

Sirius whispered loudly.

 

“Right, that’s it!” Someone yelled from below.

 

“Marlene!” Peter’s pale face appeared at the top of the ladder, scurrying into the room. “Marls! Goyle’s going to kill Sirius.”

 

“But Mulciber said we could have until tomorrow!” Mary sprung to her feet. She had been sitting beside Sirius smoothing sweaty hair away from his face.

 

“Don’t think he cares!” Peter said urgently. “Help me!” He was shoving down the hatch that covered the ladder.

 

Goyle banged on the underside of it, causing Peter to put all of his weight down on the hatch until he was practically sitting on it.

 

Marlene threw herself into action, yanking free a loose pipe and jamming it through the handle of the hatch, effectively keeping it in place.

 

“Oh c’mon!” Goyle yelled, still banging on the hatch. “He’s a goner already- you’re fighting for nothing you idiots!”

 

Mary’s face was pale in the dim lighting as she looked up at Marlene. “What are we going to do Marls?”

 

“We wait for James to get back,” Peter offered. “He’ll know what to do, he always does.”

 

“James is probably dead,” Mary said flatly.

 

“He was with Barty and Regulus,” Marlene said, shaking her head. “He’ll be fine. He’ll come back.”

 

Marlene couldn’t stomach the doubtful look in Mary’s eyes, so she elected to ignore it. This was James they were talking about. He’d come through - he always did.

 

J A M E S

 

“I have always believed that dark times such as these can bring us together. I think everyone has the right to know what battle we’re fighting. I’m doing this because I want a life for all of you and for my child. Thank you.”

 

James finally peeled around the corner, fixing his eyes on his father across the room. Fleamont Potter shut off the recording device that he was speaking into and ran a hand over his face, letting out a large sigh. James had noticed the heavy signs of exhaustion on his father’s face over the past months. He hadn’t understood why his father looked so tired until he had overheard an argument between his parents.

 

The Elder was dying. Fleamont wanted to tell everyone, Euphemia didn’t want her husband to die. The council wanted the whole thing kept a secret.

 

“You’re telling people?” James asked. 

 

His father’s head whipped up, “James-?”

 

“Save it, Baba. I heard you and Mum arguing about it. I know what’s going on,” James said. His heart was fluttering pathetically. He wanted to be braver. He wished he had half of his parent’s bravery.

 

“James I-” 

 

“What’s the plan then? You’re going to break into the comms centre and send out that video?” James asked, doing his best to keep his nerves under control. He balled his hands into fists to hide their shaking.

 

“James-”

 

“I want to help Baba,” James said. “You’re right. People deserve to know.”

 

“No!” Fleamont jumped to his feet and crossed the space between them, placing his hands on James’ shoulders. James always felt very small when his father looked at him like this. “James, this is dangerous. I can’t get you involved. I’m doing this for you-”

 

“Dad, they’ll float you,” James said, his voice became pleading. “I’m not eighteen yet. Let me do it, please. I’ll record the message, I’ll break into the comms centre and distribute it. At least they won’t kill me for it!”

 

“James, no-”

 

Fleamont never got to finish his protests. The door banged open and four guards poured in.

 

“Fleamont Potter, you are under arrest for attempted treason against the Elder. In accordance with our laws -”

 

“No!” James found himself screaming as the guards grabbed his father roughly, shoving his hands behind his back.

 

“-your sentence will be carried out after a trial.” The guard finished rattling off the spiel that they were bound by law to say.

 

“No!” James shouted again, pushing the guards aside so that he could pull his father into his arms. “No Baba, no!” Suddenly, James felt like he did have some of his parent's bravery. He could do this. “I’ll tell them! I’ll make sure people know!”

 

“Absolutely not!” Fleamont yelled. “James stop!”

 

“You’re right! People should know, I’ll do it!”

 

The guards roughly pulled James away from his father. He felt his own hands be jammed behind his back. Without meaning to, he lashed out, his fist colliding with one of the guard’s faces.




“Score!” James woke with a start. The worst part about dreaming about his father every night was the first few seconds when he had to remind himself that his dad was dead.

 

“What’s that?” Regulus asked.

 

“Whisky I think!” Barty grinned. He unscrewed the lid and took a gulp, his face screwed up slightly and he smacked his lips against each other. “Way better than that shit they make on Farm Station.”

 

James blinked the sleep from his eyes.

 

“Is the fog gone?” He asked. His voice sounded scratchy to his own ears.

 

“It’s starting to clear,” Regulus said. “But not gone yet.”

 

“Is it the morning?” James asked.

 

“A few hours off yet,” Regulus said. “You slept for a long time.”

 

James grunted and shifted his body, stretching out his legs as best he could in the confined space. 

 

“Want some?” Barty offered the bottle to Regulus.

 

“Alcohol is toxic,” James said, with a frown.

 

“We’re on a radioactive planet,” Barty said flatly. “Everything is toxic.”

 

James frowned as Regulus took the bottle from Barty and took a gulp, immediately choking on the taste.

 

“Easy tiger!” Barty grinned and whacked Regulus on the back as he spluttered. “Never had a drink before I see?”

 

“When would I have had a drink?” Regulus asked when he could breathe again. “I spent my life hiding under the floor.”

 

“I hear the parties under there are crazy,” Barty said.

 

“You heard wrong,” Regulus responded. 

 

“You know you can be a right downer sometimes,” Barty plucked the bottle out of Regulus’ hands and took another swig.

 

“Oh I’m so sorry if my depressing life doesn’t lead to excellent conversation,” Regulus said. “Not all of us had the chance to do an illegal spacewalk.”

 

Barty grinned. “It was pretty fun.”

 

“It was pretty stupid,” James said.

 

“Clearly solitary confinement did nothing for your big head Potter,” said Barty.

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” James asked.

 

“Just that you’re as righteous as ever.”

 

James glared at Barty. They had never got along. They were always aware of each other as both of their parents were high-ranking officials on the Elder. When they were young their mums had tried to set up a playdate. It ended with James crying and Barty laughing. They never had another playdate after that, but had always been in each other’s periphery.

 

James thought that Barty was careless. James didn’t like careless people.

 

“Let me try again,” Regulus snatched the bottle back out of Barty’s hand and took another swig.

 

“Hey, maybe slow down a bit?” James suggested, noting the very large gulp that Regulus took. “You’ve never drunk before and that shit must be pretty strong.”

 

Regulus managed the gulp without the spluttering that had come with the previous one. He turned his intense green eyes to James. “You’re not my brother Potter. Stop trying to protect me. I promise you, I don’t need it.” James narrowed his eyes slightly, unable to tear them away from Regulus. Regulus broke the eye contact first, looking over at Barty.

 

“I can be fun,” Regulus said.

 

Barty chuckled, taking the bottle back. “Now that Baby Black, I’d love to see.”

 

James’ eyes moved to the window above him. The yellow tinge to the world was gone and morning had crept in. It wasn’t completely light, but he could see enough to know that the fog had cleared.

 

“The fog’s gone,” James scrambled to his feet and shoved the door open. “C’mon, we need to get back to Sirius.”

 

*

 

Barty and Regulus spoke back and forth during the journey. James couldn’t find it in himself to bother waiting for them. For a moment he had thought that Regulus cared about Sirius. But he was being reckless, drinking and bantering with Barty when the only thing they should’ve been doing was getting the medicine back to Sirius.

 

James ignored them for the most part. He ignored everyone who cried out when he stormed back into camp. He went straight to Sirius. He found his path blocked by a closed hatch.

 

“Open up!” He hammered on the underside of it.

 

“I told you Goyle, we’re not letting you near him!” Peter’s voice was slightly muffled from the other side of the hatch.

 

“It’s me, it’s James,” James said. “Let me in, I’ve got what we need to heal him.”

 

There was the sound of something being moved and the hatch opened to reveal a pale Peter. James ignored him and pulled himself through the hatch. 

 

His mother had always talked about her ‘work switch’. She said it was where the rest of the world faded away and there was nothing that mattered more than the patient she was bringing back from the dead and occasionally the other people who were assisting with the surgery.

 

James hadn’t understood fully what she meant until he got to the ground and Sirius had been injured. It was as if the only thing that mattered was getting Sirius better. He ignored everyone else in the room until Sirius was treated. He crushed the seaweed up into a paste which he applied to Sirius’ wound before wrapping it with fresh bandages. He also decided that for good measure he wanted Sirius to ingest some of it too, in case the infection had spread into his bloodstream. 

 

Someone bought boiled water and James forced the liquid with crushed seaweed down Sirius’ throat, watching him aptly until he swallowed.

 

Then he finally sat back on his heels and huffed, raising his head to look around the room.

 

“James?” Marlene asked.

 

“Yeah?” James said. 

 

“Are you done?” Marlene sounded tentative. James realised that there were quite a few people in the room. Peter, Mary and Marlene along with Regulus and Barty who must’ve followed him up. He suspected that this wasn’t the first time Marlene had tried to speak to him, but it was the first time he was able to acknowlogege anything more than Sirius’ wounds.

 

“Yeah I’m done,” said James. “We just need to hope that it works.”

 

“Mulciber was asking for you,” Marlene said, shooting a furtive look to a corner of the room. James followed her eyes to see that Mulciber and Avery were also in the room, watching James aptly. 

 

“What’re you doing here?” James asked.

 

“We lost two people to the fog,” Mulciber said. His voice sounded flat, not the argumentative tone James was used to hearing from the man. “They were dead before we could do anything, but Crabbe got burned pretty bad. He’s downstairs, we could use your… help.”

 

James frowned. “Marls?”

 

“I’ll watch Sirius,” Marlene said immediately. 

 

“Okay then,” James scrambled to his feet. “Yeah, I’ll see if there’s anything I can do.”

 

He started to make his way over to the ladder, but Regulus caught his arm. 

 

“Will Sirius be okay?” He asked. His voice sounded small. James wanted to reassure him that Sirius would be absolutely fine. But he wasn’t sure himself. He had done everything he could and just had to hope that it was enough.

 

“I hope so,” James admitted.

 

Regulus let his arm go and James continued on his way down the ladder. 

 

Crabbe was bad. There was no other way of describing it. There were burns over his whole body, his clothes seemed to have melted into his skin. James knew before he examined him that there was nothing he was going to be able to do. Dutifully he started working, with Mulciber breathing over his shoulder.

 

“I told you yesterday that if I said there was hope then there was hope,” James said.

 

“And?” Mulciber asked. “Don’t sugar coat it, Potter, is there hope?”

 

James sighed. “This is beyond me. He’s a dead man walking.”

 

It hurt to admit. James wanted to help everyone. But this was bad. Actually, it was horrific. Even if his mother was here he wasn’t certain that Crabbe would be able to survive these injuries.

 

Mulciber sat down heavily on the other side of Crabbe.

 

“Right then,” he said. His voice was bland, devoid of the fire James had heard in it yesterday.

 

“I can try,” James offered. “But I think I’ll just be prolonging it.”

 

“Fine,” Mulciber said. “He asked me to kill him, y’know?”

 

“What?” James frowned.

 

“When we found him he hadn’t lost consciousness,” Mulciber said. “He asked me to kill him. I couldn’t do it. I wanted to… well you fought so hard for Black up there. I was hoping you’d do the same for him.”

 

“If there was anything I could do, I’d do it,” James said. “But even back on the Elder, he’d have died from this.”

 

“Yeah, I figured,” Mulciber nodded. “But I still can’t do it.” Mulciber had a dagger in his hands which were shaking.

 

James always wanted to do everything he could to take pain away. It had been his motto. He smiled and laughed or let people cry on his shoulder if they needed to. He looked down at Crabbe. Even though the boy was unconscious, his face looked to be in pain. It hurt James’ heart even though he didn’t like the boy.

 

Tentatively, James reached across Crabbe’s burned body and took the knife out of Mulciber’s hands. 

 

James wasn’t a killer. He was a healer. He took pain away. The only thing he could do to take Crabbe’s pain away was slide the dagger into the flesh of his neck, giving him a quick and painless death. He hummed as he did it. He had heard his mother do something similar in the med bay when there were sick or injured kids.

 

If Crabbe was even close to awake, he hoped that it could comfort him.

 

It didn’t take long before Crabbe was gone.

 

Mulciber let out a heavy breath and James grabbed a loose blanket to place over Crabbe.

 

“Think we’ll have to get used to that huh?” Mulciber said. He was watching James closely.

 

“To what?” James asked. 

 

“People dying,” Mulciber offered.

 

“Yeah,” James admitted.

 

“We’ve lost six people already,” Mulciber said. “And it’s only been four days since we got here.”

 

“We can make something of this,” James said. “People listen to you. We can build a wall and protect ourselves.”

 

“People listen to you too. But you still won’t take off that wristband?” Mulciber asked.

 

“We need them,” James said. “We won’t survive without them.”

 

“I’ve done it my whole life,” said Mulciber. “I can do it the rest too.”

 

“Let’s agree to disagree?” James offered.

 

“Yeah, fine,” Mulciber sighed. He hesitated for a moment. “I’m keeping Crouch and Baby Black close to me. Avery and Goyle too.”

 

James frowned. “Why would I care about that?”

 

“People listen to Crouch,” Mulciber offered. “People hate his dad. But no one hates his dad more than him. He did the biggest fuck you possible to him. People respect that. He’s also batshit crazy, which I respect.”

 

“Yeah,” James agreed. “But Regulus?”

 

“He’s a perceptive little shit that one,” Mulciber grunted. 

 

James wasn’t exactly sure what was happening. It felt like they were picking teams for a kid's game. It confused him. He and Mulciber weren’t friends. They didn’t like each other and never had. Just yesterday Mulciber had wanted Sirius dead. They were not on the same side.

 

But yet…

 

But yet they were both here on the ground.

 

“You should make up with Pettigrew,” Mulciber said.

 

“What?” James demanded.

 

“I’m keeping him close too. I reckon I can trust him to save his own skin.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” James asked, “You can’t trust Pettigrew as far as you can throw him.”

 

“Have you bothered to ask him why he gave your Old Man Up?” 

 

James was getting whiplash from this conversation. He had thought he understood Mulciber. He thought he was a power-hungry bastard. He didn’t understand him anymore.

 

“What does it matter? I trusted him and he got my dad killed.”

 

“He traded information to save his mother from being floated,” Mulciber said. “I think that makes him loyal.”

 

“To himself?”

 

“Exactly.” Mulciber nodded. “He’s one of mine now. Who are yours?”

 

“What do you mean?” 

 

“Who are your people?” Mulciber asked, “Who do you trust?”

 

“Why do you care who I trust?” James narrowed his eyes. 

 

“Oh c’mon Potter, I thought we were at an understanding,” Mulciber huffed. “We need each other. People listen to both of us. We need to work together if we want to live. Plus you know your way around healing people. We’ll need that if we want to survive. I want to know who you trust.”

 

“Oh,” James said, his mouth fell open slightly. Mulciber wanted a truce? He wanted to stop the in fighting and come together to try and survive the ground. “Um… Marlene, I guess... McKinnon. Mary too.”

 

Mulciber nodded once. “And Big Black?”

 

“With my life,” James replied without thinking. 

 

“Well then, you should probably get back to saving his,” Mulciber pushed to his feet. “I’m going to bury Crabbe and the others.”

 

Without another word, Mulciber was on his feet gathering Crabbe’s body up and leaving the Shuttle. James sat there for a moment longer before pushing himself up and heading up the ladder.

 

“You okay James? You look pale,” Marlene asked when James returned to Sirius’ side. His mind was running at a hundred miles an hour.

 

“Yeah fine,” James grabbed a cloth and wetted it in the bucket of water nearby before running it over Sirius’ forehead.

 

“Is Crabbe okay?” Marlene asked, casting a look over towards the ladder.

 

“He’s dead,” James admitted.

 

“Shit.”

 

*

 

James sat with his back against the wall in the shuttle.

 

Regulus and Barty had stayed. Regulus floated close to Sirius but never touched him. His eyes kept darting around the room before resting back on Sirius. Barty was clearly trying to keep the mood light as he kept up a steady flow of harmless banter. Regulus responded somewhat halfheartedly.

 

Mary had gone back to fiddling with a wristband. By her frustrated huffs, James suspected she hadn’t made any progress. Meanwhile, Marlene remained beside Sirius silently.

 

Peter had quietly sat down near James several minutes earlier.

 

“You know,” James said quietly. “I didn’t know that your Mum was going to be floated.”

 

Peter froze, eyeing James tentatively. 

 

“Mulciber told me,” James admitted. “He said that’s why you gave my dad up. Is that why?”

 

“Does it matter?” Peter asked.

 

“I’m struggling here Pete,” James said. “Mulciber thinks you’ve got survival instincts. Thinks that you’re only looking out for yourself. But do you know what doesn’t make sense to me?”

 

“What?” Peter asked.

 

“Why are you here?” James continued. “Getting yourself arrested and sent to the ground doesn’t seem like the best strategy for someone with survival instincts.”

 

Peter didn’t reply for a few moments. “I owe you.”

 

“What do you mean?” James asked. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m not forgiving you. But I want to understand why. Why all of this?”

 

“Giving you and your dad up… it saved my Mum’s life,” Peter said. “I saw an opportunity to save her and I did. I traded your dad’s life for hers. I’m not ashamed of it. But I do owe you, James. I’ll do anything, I swear! If you want me to die, I’ll do that. I may have killed your dad, but you saved my mum.”

 

James shook his head in an attempt to clear it. “I don’t understand you, Peter.”

 

“What would you have done?” Peter asked. “If it were the other way around. If it was your Mum and you saw a way to save her?”

 

“I… I don’t know,” James admitted.

 

“Well then, it’s good that you’ll never be in that position then,” Peter said.

 

“James!” Marlene called. “He’s waking up.”

 

James scrambled to his feet and hastened to Sirius’ side.

 

“Oh hey,” Sirius mumbled. His eyes were heavily lidded. “What are you all doing in my room?”

 

James choked out a laugh which mingled somewhere in his throat with a sob.

 

“Hey mate,” James said. “How are you feeling?”

 

“Like I got hit in the chest with a spear,” Sirius said, his voice sounded raspy and dry.

 

“Someone get him some water,” James suggested, before looking back down at Sirius.

 

“Was that a dream or did it actually happen?” Sirius asked.

 

James laughed again. He suddenly felt much lighter just from the sound of Sirius’ voice and his breathing. Sirius’ face had regained some of the colour it had lost.

 

“No, you actually got speared,” Barty said. “Looked pretty fucking sick, to be honest. I bet you’ll have a great scar.”

 

Sirius choked out a laugh.

 

“Barty don’t make him laugh,” James said, taking the water bottle Peter thrust into his hands and helping Sirius to take a gulp. 

 

“What? Scars are sexy,” Barty offered.

 

“If he laughs he might reopen the wound and undo all of my hard work,” James complained.

 

“My saviour!” Sirius joked weakly. “Thanks, James.”

 

James sighed. “No, thank you.”

 

“I didn’t do anything,” Sirius said.

 

“You didn’t die,” James offered. “Please don’t die? I won’t be able to take it today.”

 

Sirius grinned. The sight warmed James’ heart. “I’ll try not to die tomorrow too if that works for you?”

 

“Yeah,” James chuckled. “Yeah, that works for me.”

 

Regulus was on his knees beside Sirius across from James. Sirius’ eyes seemed to gravitate towards his little brother and his grin widened.

 

“Hey Reggie,” Sirius said. “Sorry if I scared you.”

 

Regulus scoffed. “You didn’t scare me.”

 

“Sure I didn’t,” Sirius was still grinning.

 

“You’re pathetic, I should punch you again,” Regulus said. Despite his harsh words, James found that there was warmth in his tone.

 

Sirius laughed again. “Maybe don’t? I don’t think James’ fragile heart can take it.”

 

James lightly punched Sirius’ upper arm, light enough that it wouldn’t hurt. “Shut up.”

 

“Oh I so will not,” Sirius said. “I bet you were a wreck without James. McKinnon, was he?”

 

“Inconsolable,” Marlene said through a smile.

 

“I think I preferred you when you were unconscious,” Regulus said.

 

“How about a celebratory swig now then Potter?” Barty asked. James glanced over to see that Barty was clutching the whisky bottle he had found in the car.

 

James sighed, feeling the tension of the past few days wash off of him. They were still on the ground, they still had no food or any way to contact the Elder. There was still the threat of the Grounders and whatever that acid fog was. But at least Sirius was alive. That was something. No - that was everything.

 

“Yeah,” James said, holding out his hand for the bottle. “Yeah go on then.”

Notes:

Hello hello!
Another chapter done and lots of important conversations!

A little insight into James and his dad's arrests. Poor sweet James just wants to help everyone at all times. That'll be a theme...

Sirius is awake! He seems sort of to be taking a backseat in this fic for now, but I swear he'll get his time to shine in all of his chaotic glory!

The conversation between Mulciber and James wasn't supposed to happen, but Mulciber seemed very determined to be more than a brute, so here we are. He and James have a truce and want to work together to make sure everyone survives- but Mulciber still doesn't care about the people on the Elder.

Also Peter. He's so determined to thank James. Yes, Peter got James' dad killed, but James confiding what was going on with his dad in Peter is what saved Peter's mum, so he's grateful.

Hope you enjoyed!!!! Cya soon.

Chapter 8: Turning Points

Notes:

Hello all! Just a a little note to say - as this is a WIP, I'm updating the tags as I go to include anything that needs tagging, also I'm still getting used to tags as I'm pretty new to A03 so if there is anything I ever miss please just let me know! I've written a little ahead and there will be some pretty graphic shit in some upcoming chapters. I'll put the TWs in the notes for ever chapter, but just thought I should pop a note in to say!

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Discussion of wounds and recovery.
-Threats of gun violence
-Discussions of/Acceptance of sacrificial suicide (Does that make sense? Like it’s heavily discussed/implied towards the end of the chapter, but we don’t actually see it happen?)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S I R I U S

 

Sirius hated being injured. He always had, even when he was a little kid. It had been four days since he had woken up and he was already going stir crazy being kept in bed. 

 

James had assumed what Sirius thought was his true form of a mother hen. He fed Sirius food, helped him drink water and argued every time Sirius tried to get up. Taking care of Sirius seemed to make James happy, so Sirius allowed it. 

 

The slightly hollow and exhausted look in James’ eyes remained, but at least he was smiling.

 

James couldn’t spend all of his time with Sirius though. He was busy. Sirius wasn’t sure what James meant when he said that. It was all far more complicated than Sirius had considered before he had boarded the shuttle.

 

He hadn’t remembered that James too would be in the shuttle. His only thought had been to look out for Regulus. He had planned to get to the ground, grab Regulus and run off into the forest never to be seen again. But James being here was a hurdle. Sirius couldn’t ditch his best friend, and he couldn’t work against him to stop the people aboard the Elder from making it down to the ground as well. 

 

He couldn’t.

 

Also, it was unlikely that Regulus would agree to run off with Sirius. Apart from when he first woke up, Sirius hadn’t seen his little brother. James had been giving Sirius updates. Apparently, Regulus was working alongside the group to get the wall built and had been almost attached at the hip to Barty Crouch (Sirius wasn’t certain, but he suspected that Barty and Regulus had become friends somewhere along the way). James said that Mulciber had taken Regulus under his wing and Regulus seemed to be thriving working alongside the fairly ruthless man.

 

The other thing that Sirius worked out from the way James’ tone shifted whenever he mentioned Regulus was that for some reason James didn’t like him. It was strange to see dislike on James’ face, he wasn’t prone to it and it was an unsettling colour on him.

 

All of it made Sirius’ skin crawl.

 

He was desperate to see his brother. But James was persuasive when he wanted to be and he wanted Sirius to stay in bed for as long as possible. 

 

Sirius hated being injured.

 

He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t notice that someone had entered the tent until his eyes settled on Regulus.

 

“You’re here,” Sirius said. Feeling immediately like it was a rather stupid comment.

 

“Yeah, James is busy, he asked me to bring you some water,” Regulus said, shaking the water bottle in his hand to demonstrate.

 

“What’s he busy with?” Sirius asked.

 

Regulus shrugged. “I dunno, him, Mulciber and Avery are locked in their tent having a war council.”

 

“War council?” Sirius asked, frowning.

 

“They do that sometimes,” Regulus said.

 

“James in a war council?” Sirius repeated.

 

“It’s a turn of phrase,” Regulus said. “Doesn’t mean an actual war council.”

 

“What are they talking about?”

 

Regulus shrugged again. “Don’t know.”

 

“You have an idea though,” Sirius said. He knew his brother well enough to know that Regulus would have picked up on something along the way that would point to what was being discussed. Regulus didn’t like being on the outside of things and Sirius knew that not being in that tent was likely winding him up - especially because of his apparent recent kinship with Mulciber. “Why’s James there?”

 

Regulus blinked. “He seems to have taken a reluctant leadership role.”

 

“Ah, yeah that sounds like James.”

 

“I told him not to trust Mulciber,” Regulus stated. “Mulciber doesn’t want the people from the Elder coming down here. He thinks that they’ll shove us all back into prisons.”

 

“What do you think?” Sirius asked.

 

“I think that James will do whatever it takes to get his Mum down here,” Regulus said. “I think that he’s too trusting.”

 

Sirius nodded. “You’re right.”

 

“Mulciber still wants James to take his wristband off,” Regulus said blandly.

 

“Does he now?”

 

Sirius wasn’t sure what that would achieve. From what he had gathered, there weren’t that many people still wearing the wristbands. One glance at his brother’s wrists told him that Regulus’ was gone. 

 

“What does Mulciber think that will achieve?” Sirius asked.

 

“If the Elder thinks James is dead they’ll give up,” Regulus said. “He’s their golden boy down here.”

 

“Why are you here Regulus?” Sirius asked. “I can tell when you want something.”

 

Regulus’ eyes narrowed slightly. “I want to know how you managed to get on that shuttle.”

 

Sirius had never been good at denying his brother anything. When Regulus asked for a bedtime story, he got one. When he asked Sirius to brush his hair, Sirius did it. Regulus was his. Sirius’ little brother. They had no secrets between them.

 

“I shot the Minister,” Sirius said plainly. “That was the deal. I shoot the Minister, they get me on the shuttle.”

 

“Barty’s dad?” Regulus asked. “Barty will be delighted.”

 

“Yeah I shot Crouch,” Sirius said. 

 

“Why?”

 

Sirius blinked. “To get on the shuttle.”

 

“Who for?”

 

“You of course,” Sirius said.

 

“Hmm,” Regulus humed. He nodded as if answering a question he had. “Well, that settles it then.”

 

“Settles what?” Sirius demanded. “Reggie, catch me up, I don’t understand.”

 

“It settles where I stand,” Regulus said. “The Elder can’t come down here. If they do, they’ll kill you for killing Crouch.”

 

“Oh,” Sirius said stupidly.

 

“So I need to get James’ wristband off of him to stop them from coming down,” said Regulus, as if this should have been obvious. As if Sirius was stupid because his brain didn’t work as quickly as Regulus’ did.

 

“But his Mum-” Sirius started.

 

“It’s them or you Sirius,” Regulus said. His tone was unsettlingly devoid of emotion. Sirius would never say it aloud, but sometimes Regulus reminded him of their father. Especially when he spoke like this, all stilted and full of purpose. 

 

“Regulus I -”

 

“What did you expect me to do, Sirius?” Regulus asked. “This is what we do isn’t it? Burn the world down to save each other.”

 

“We could run,” Sirius suggested. “Just the two of us?”

 

Regulus’ lip curled. “We wouldn’t survive ten minutes out there.”

 

“We could, I know we could,” Sirius said.

 

“You’re delusional,” Regulus replied curtly. “Besides, what would James think? Could you really leave him here?”

 

“I didn’t come down here for James, I came here for you!” Sirius argued. “And you’re talking about hurting James worse than me leaving would- he won’t go easily. You’ll have to hold him down and cut his fucking arm off. He won’t give up on his Mum like that. On everyone up there. That’s not who he is.”

 

“Yes, because the sun shines out of James Potter’s arsehole,” Regulus said. Something in his tone confused Sirius. Sirius wondered if Regulus didn’t like James. James wasn’t good at hiding anything, so his dislike of the younger Black was obvious to Sirius. 

 

But Regulus was harder to read. He hadn’t always been. Sirius wondered when the switch had flipped which took them from brothers to strangers in their brother’s clothes. Was it when Regulus was sent to lockup or was it before then?

 

“So what if it does?” Sirius said. “I won’t let you hurt James.”

 

“Not a lot you can do about it from bed is there?” Regulus cocked an eyebrow.

 

“So I’ll get up then,” Sirius said, throwing off the blanket and getting to his feet. 

 

“I didn’t think you were allowed ,” Regulus taunted.

 

“Clearly you don’t know shit,” Sirius said back.

 

Regulus laughed. “I’m glad you’re not dead Sirius.”

 

“Can’t say the same about you right now,” Sirius narrowed his eyes at Regulus.

 

“C’mon then, let's go cut James’ arm off to get that wristband,” Regulus said. He spoke as if he was suggesting that they go for a picnic. It made Sirius’ skin crawl. 

 

Regulus left the tent without sparing Sirius a second glance. Sirius was hot on his heels.

 

“Reggie, leave James alone,” Sirius hissed as the fresh air hit his face. The camp was alive with activity, people chopping wood, hammering metal and tying slats together in an attempt to get the wall finished as quickly as possible. Everyone would feel more secure when they had something to keep the grounders out.

 

Regulus ignored Sirius, making a beeline for a tent on the other side of the clearing and not stopping before heading inside. Sirius remained hot on his heels.

 

“Regulus, what's wrong?” James asked the second they entered the tent. James, Mulciber and Avery were there as well as Peter. They were pouring over the map Sirius had seen Peter with on the first day. Someone seemed to have drawn onto the map, marking their position and various other things. “Sirius? What are you doing up?”

 

“Reggie’s gone crazy,” Sirius offered.

 

“You shouldn’t be up,” James complained. “Your wounds hardly healed!”

 

“Baby Black, what is it?” Mulciber asked.

 

“I want that bracelet off of his arm,” Regulus said, glaring at James as if he’d personally offended him. 

 

“What?” James flinched back, grabbing his wristband in his other hand and holding it close to his chest. One glance around the room told Sirius that James was the only one wearing a wristband.

 

Mulciber humed. “You know it has been a while since we’ve had this conversation, Potter. Still stubborn as ever I presume?”

 

“You know my reasons,” James said. “You promised you’d drop it.”

 

“Take it off Potter,” Regulus said flatly.

 

“No,” James glared at Regulus. “They’ll start killing people soon. I’ve been saying from the start, getting in communication with the Elder has to be one of our main priorities.”

 

“But Macdonald hasn’t made any progress on that front has she?” Avery asked. “She said that she thinks it’s useless.”

 

“Which is why I won’t take my wristband off,” James snapped back, clearly fighting hard to keep his tone even. “They need to see that we’re alive.”

 

“Just fucking hold him down and cut it off,” Regulus suggested. “Take his hand with it if you need to.”

 

“Reggie, that’s enough!” Sirius complained. “Drop it, walk away.”

 

“No,” Regulus replied. “I want that wristband off your wrist, Potter.”

 

“Tough luck,” James shot back. “You think you’re tough hey Baby Black? Hiding behind your new mates-”

 

“James,” Sirius warned.

 

“No!” James snapped. His eyes were burning with something that Sirius didn’t understand. James took a steadying breath, “I’m not backing down here Sirius.”

 

“Everyone else had to take them off,” Mulciber said. “We’ve removed - Avery how many bracelets have we removed.”

 

“79,” Avery supplied. “It’s just Potter’s lot who still have them on.”

 

Mulciber nodded. “I think it’s time we stop agreeing to disagree, Potter. Take the fucking wristband off.”

 

James let out a frustrated noise. “Sirius, help me out here?”

 

“Lads, let’s let it drop maybe?” Sirius suggested, eyeing Regulus pointedly. “Let the man do what he wants. If he wants to keep it on, why shouldn’t he?”

 

“We should’ve killed you when we had the chance, Big Black,” Mulciber sneered. “You’re not one of us. You’re one of them.”

 

“I’m here too aren’t I?” Sirius snapped.

 

“Yeah, unfortunately,” Mulciber replied. “All you’ve done is cause us problem after problem.”

 

“You stay away from him,” James hissed. The tone didn’t suit him. James was much better suited to jovial laughter and teasing than he was to threats.

 

From what Sirius had gathered over the last week, James and Mulciber had been at a tentative truce. Agreeing to work together rather than against each other. The looks that the two men were giving each other now told Sirius that all of that had just gone out of the window in this conversation.

 

“Oh? You think you’re tough now Potter?” Mulciber laughed. 

 

“Shut up,” James gritted his teeth. “C’mon Sirius, we should get you back to bed.”

 

James made to move towards the tent door, but Avery stepped into his path.

 

“Sorry mate, I like you. I do. But you’re not leaving here with that wristband on,” Avery said.

 

“Move before I make you,” James said. His tone was even. It didn’t sound like a threat, it sounded almost conversational, like he was fighting very hard not to snap.

 

“I’d like to see you try,” Avery grinned.

 

James tried to step around Avery, but he moved to obstruct James’ path and grabbed James’ wrist by the wristband.

 

Suddenly James had a gun in his hand. Sirius wasn’t sure where he got it from, but he did know that it was his gun. The one that he had used to shoot the Minister before boarding the shuttle down to earth. How James had it? Sirius didn’t know.

 

“Get out of my way Avery,” James said. His tone remained conversational, but his eyes flashed something dangerous.

 

“Oh c’mon Potter, a gun without bullets doesn’t scare me,” Avery grinned.

 

“Who said there were no bullets?” James asked.

 

“You did,” Mulciber cut in.

 

“I lied,” James replied. “There are two bullets left. One for each of you.”

 

Mulciber sneered. “You don’t have the balls.”

 

“Get out of my way Avery and we’ll never have to find out,” James said, cool as a cucumber. 

 

Avery moved, dropping James’ hand and letting him walk out of the tent, shoving the gun back into the waistband of his trousers as he went. Sirius cast one slightly reproachful look at Regulus before hurrying after James.

 

“You’re brothers a fucking maniac,” James huffed as he beelined back towards the tent Sirius had been staying in whilst he healed. “What was that?”

 

“He thinks he’s protecting me in his own fucked up way,” Sirius said. “Good call bluffing it with the gun like that.”

 

James stared at him. “I wasn’t bluffing.”

 

“Of course you were,” Sirius scoffed. “You’re James, you wouldn’t hurt a fly.”

 

“That was before. This is now” James replied. “To save my Mum I’d do anything.”

 

Sirius looked at his best friend. For the very first time, he wondered what James might be capable of if he was pushed to his breaking point.



E U P H E M I A

 

She was pacing. Back and forth, and back and forth and again and again.

 

“Hey, Effie. Maybe I’ll try pacing next time you’re doing a surgery and see how you like it?” Evan Rosier’s head popped up from behind a hatch at the back of the small shuttle. Eight of their ten days had passed. 

 

Euphemia hadn’t been able to convince anyone in the council to her side, despite the fact that no wristbands had gone offline for several days. The council did think that there was weight behind Evan’s theory that the kids were taking the bands off, but with no hard proof, no one would back her up.

 

She needed to get down there. She needed to see James, hold him in her arms and know for certain that he was okay. His wristband was among those that was still active. That bought her some comfort, but not enough.

 

“How much longer?” Euphemia asked. 

 

“Longer every time you ask,” Evan said with a sigh. “I’ve got most of it working but there are a few parts that are bust. I need to get ahold of a new fuel pump, I’ve scavenged what I can, but I can’t replicate that and it’s kind of important.”

 

Euphemia sighed. “Where can we get a fuel pump?”

 

“Got any other unused escape pods?” Evan suggested lightheartedly.

 

Euphemia groaned. “So you can’t do it?”

 

“Oh no I can do it,” Evan assured her, “but we won’t be launching today. Let me put out a few feelers, see if anyone on the black market can help me out.”

 

“Be careful,” Euphemia offered. “Alastor Moody has his eyes on me. He’s been asking questions about why I’m coming down here. I told him there’s been a strep outbreak and I’ve got it quarantined down here, but I don’t know how long he’ll buy it for.”

 

“Oh Effie, you know me,” Evan winked. “I’m always careful.”

 

Euphemia had indeed gotten to know Evan Rosier over the last few days. He was cocky, but only because he was so skilled. He really was an excellent mechanic. She wasn’t certain there was anyone else aboard the Elder who could bring this old shuttle back to life as quickly as he had. She supposed she should be thankful that there was only one part that was broken beyond repair.

 

Evan flashed her a grin.

 

“I’ll wrap up here and then try my luck,” he said. “You look like you should get some sleep.”

 

*

 

“Mundungus won’t help me,” Evan told her the next morning.

 

“You went to Mundungus?” Euphemia demanded. “He’s a sleaze.”

 

“He’s the best,” Evan offered. “He’s the only person who can smuggle parts under Mad-Eye’s nose.”

 

“But he won’t help?” Euphemia asked.

 

Evan nodded, “he said he’s done helping me. Said I owe him too many favours and I don’t have anything he wants.”

 

Euphemia gritted her teeth and reminded herself that this was for James. All of it was for James.

 

“I do,” she said. “Leave it to me. I’ll get your part.”

 

*

 

Euphemia didn’t Mundungus Fletcher. He was a disgusting man who made his money swindling desperate people. She had never been desperate enough to need his help before now. 

 

“Euphemia Potter,” Mundungus regarded her when she approached him. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

 

“I need a part,” Euphemia said, unwilling to beat around the bush.

 

Mundungus raised an eyebrow. “What kind of part?”

 

“The kind that pumps fuel,” Euphemia offered.

 

“Little Rosy’s got powerful friends indeed,” Mundungus grinned. “Like I told him, if you’ve got nothing to trade, then I can’t help you.”

 

Euphemia placed the phial of morphine she had been able to sneak from Medbay on the table. She didn’t like stealing. She was a firm believer in the rationing laws that made the Elder function. They shared everything, no one got more than their allotted amount. But she was desperate.

 

“Morphine?” Mundungus regarded the phial. “You must be desperate. What’s the pump for huh?”

 

“Like I said, it’s for pumping fuel,” Euphemia said blandly. Absolutely refusing to give Mundungus any more information. He could so easily turn her in for this. She wasn’t certain that he wouldn’t. Alastor had been trying to get Mundungus for years, this could easily buy him his freedom.

 

Mundungus nodded. “Give me a moment, I’ll be back.”

 

He disappeared off somewhere, coming back less than five minutes later with a fuel pump in hand.

 

“Not a word Mundungus,” Euphemia said as she took the pump and handed over the morphine. 

 

“I’m big into client confidentiality,” Mundungus grunted. “You can count on me.”

 

Euphemia felt like she had just signed her own death warrant. She didn’t believe his words for a second. She ignored the gnawing feeling and headed back off to S deck, trying her very best not to look suspicious. It seemed to work, no one stopped her and she made it back to Evan, handing over the part.

 

“You got it!” Evan grinned. “Excellent.”

 

“How long do you need?” Euphemia asked.

 

“To install it?” Evan blinked. “Maybe ten, fifteen minutes. Then I’ll need to run checks. Maybe 30 minutes total?”

 

“Good, work quick,” was all Euphemia could bring herself to say. 

 

Her heart felt like it was threatening to beat out of her chest. She paced for a bit, then stopped when Evan complained that it was distracting.

 

Euphemia was a woman of action. She was not good at sitting back and putting her life in another’s hands. She would be floated if anyone were to discover what was happening. 

 

Her phone rang. She glanced at the caller ID to see that it was Emmeline calling. That was strange.

 

Emmeline wouldn’t call her unless something had happened.

 

“Hello?” Euphemia answered.

 

“Effie, did you steal morphine from the hospital?” Emmeline demanded.

 

Euphemia felt her stomach drop. She had thought that they had more time than that. Mundungus had gone straight to the authorities.

 

“Did they inventory already?” Euphemia said, already knowing the answer. 

 

“Alastor is here, he asked us if we knew what you were up to,” said Emmeline.

 

“Thanks for letting me know Emmeline,” Euphemia’s own voice sounded flat. Already resigned to her fate.

 

Maybe she wouldn’t be able to see the day that humanity returned to the ground. Maybe she wouldn’t see her son again. But the shuttle that Evan was working on and the communication equipment within it would. She could buy enough time for Evan to get out of here.

 

“How much longer Rosier?” Euphemia barked.

 

“10 more minutes,” Evan said. “I almost got it!”

 

“You have less. Work quicker,” Euphemia commanded. “I’ll buy you as much time as I can.”

 

“What?” Evan demanded, his head jutting up from behind the control panel. He was sweaty and grease-stained. Blonde hair plastered to his forehead.

 

“No matter what happens Evan, you hear me,” Euphemia said. “You get this working and you get out of here.”

 

“What about you?” Evan demanded.

 

Euphemia hesitated, only for a moment. Then she said what she knew she had to, “There’s not enough time for both of us to get out of here.”

 

“What? No?” Evan scrambled out of the ship. Euphemia was so, so aware that they were wasting precious minutes. 

 

Evan was only eighteen. She was the adult here, she had to be soft but stern. Convince him to go with strength and determination rather than run away from him like she wanted to.

 

“Evan, it’s fine,” Euphemia commanded. “You get that communication equipment to earth and we save the lives of 300 people tomorrow.”

 

“But- They’ll float you, Effie,” Evan said, he sounded so young. He reminded her so much of James.

 

“So they float me and 300 people live,” Euphemia placed her hands on Evan’s shoulders. “Or they float both of us and 300 people die anyway. Go and find your best friend Evan. Give him a hug for me? And… it’s a bit selfish of me to ask, but if you see my son. My James-? You tell him that I love him and give him a hug from me too yeah?”

 

“Effie-?”

 

“There’s not enough time for all the things we could say,” Euphemia gave a small sad smile. “ May we meet again Evan.”

 

It was an old Elder phrase. Taken from a prayer they said when someone died. Death was a ceremony for the Elder. Even those who died of natural causes were floated through the airlocks due to a rather horrible spot of Elder history which included cannibalism around 80 years earlier. 

 

When someone died of natural causes, they were placed in the airlock and floated out of it in the same way that criminals were. However, when someone died of natural causes, someone- an official or family member always said a prayer. It was said in private over those executed often, but never officially.

 

In peace, may you leave this shore. 

In love may you find the next. 

Safe passage on your travels,

until our final journey on the ground.

May we meet again.

 

“May we meet again,” Evan replied immediately. Just as families or friends at funerals would say at the end of the prayer. It gave Euphemia some comfort, but they were still parting words.

 

Euphemia patted Evan’s shoulders once and then turned to face her fate.

Notes:

Okay so Reg is giving me big boy pulling girl who he likes’ hair energy. I considered re-writing this scene from his pov, but just couldn’t get into his head, so volia; a Sirius pov.

Sirius will get his time to shine in this fic, I promise you that - his stuff is coming. But I am a James kinnie through and through so he will always be my number 1 boy.

Effie, oh Effie. Her and James just want to save everyone.

Let me know what you think in the comments! I love reading them!

Cya next time

Chapter 9: Rock Bottom

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Ambush/Attack whilst one party is sleeping
- Restraining
- References to guns
- References to past mercy killings
- References to past murders/gun violence

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

 

Regulus wasn’t certain what he was doing. He didn’t know why he was standing above James Potter’s sleeping form with a crowbar in his hand. But there he was.

 

It was James Potter’s own fault really. Regulus probably would’ve let it go if James hadn’t pulled a gun about it. Now he wanted to get that wristband off just to spite the man. He wanted to see the look on Potter’s face when he realised what happened and who had done it. Just to see how far James could be pushed before he snapped.

 

To be clear; No one put Regulus up to this. He decided to do it all by himself. He found the crowbar and waited until James Potter was alone and had his defences down. He wanted James’ wristband off. It was the only way to protect Sirius.

 

James Potter slept alone, in a tent by himself, near the wall far away from others. No one else liked to sleep over there because it was too close to the wall and too far from the safety of the shuttle where most of the rest of the group slept.

 

Regulus wouldn’t understand this if he and Barty hadn’t been in the car during the acid fog with James when he had cried out and screamed in his sleep for his father. He wondered how James explained his sleeping alone to Sirius. He wondered if Sirius ever would crawl into bed with James the way that Sirius and Regulus used to do. Regulus hoped not. He didn’t want to share that with anyone, least of all James Potter.

 

Regulus tentatively climbed on top of James Potter, legs straddling him to keep him in place. He was very careful to not wake the older boy so that he could get a good enough grip on the boy before he started struggling.

 

Regulus was certain that James Potter would be a struggler. He had strong arms and shoulders. Regulus would have to be quick before Potter managed to shove him off. He knew that James was strong.

 

Very slowly, he waggled the prongs of the crowbar underneath the bracelet, still careful not to wake Potter. He had taken off a few of the bands before, Mulciber had shown him how to do it and he had taken five or six of them off for other people.

 

Once Regulus was satisfied that he was ready, he reached a hand up and clamped it tightly over James’ mouth before pushing down on the crowbar with the other one. 

 

James’ eyes flew open. He was sleeping in his glasses. Regulus wondered if he usually slept with them on (which would be strange) or if it was just because he worried about not having time to grab them if he woke up to an attack or another disaster. There always seemed to be something going on in camp that James had to get involved in.

 

And - ah yes - James Potter was a struggler. He yelled into Regulus’ hands and flailed his arms. James was very strong. Regulus had underestimated James’ strength. He wouldn’t make that mistake again.

 

Very quickly, before he could get the bracelet loose, Regulus found himself spilt out on the floor beside the makeshift cot that James had been asleep on. He was on his back and James Potter was hovering over him holding him down.

 

“What the fuck?” James demanded, his eyes were wide and alert, despite having been asleep just seconds earlier.

 

“I told you, Potter, I want that wristband off of you,” Regulus snarled.

 

“Fucking drop it Regulus,” James’ teeth were gritted with effort. James was strong, but Regulus wasn’t weak either and he was squirming trying to get free.

 

“It’s your mum or my brother,” Regulus said. “You can’t have both. Did he tell you? Did he tell you about what he did to get on the ship?”

 

“Of course he told me,” James spat. “He’s my best friend.”

 

Oh and what was that? Was that jealousy in Potter’s tone? For a second Regulus felt like he was looking in a mirror. Seeing the exact same emotions reflected back at him. Sirius belonged to Regulus. He always had, always would. He would never be anyone else’s in the same way.

 

But Potter thought Sirius was his . Regulus hated that he was kind of right.

 

“Then you know what they’ll do to him if they come down here,” Regulus said, still squirming. 

 

“He’ll get a pardon,” James replied. “We have a plan, he’ll make himself useful. Prove that they need him and they’ll pardon his crimes along with the rest of us. He’s not done anything unforgivable.”

 

“He’s a murderer Potter,” Regulus taunted. “He’s a big bad proper criminal like the rest of us down here- oh, apart from you. Your crime was what? Being too righteous? Being too noble? I’ve killed two people Potter-”

 

“Oh give me a break, you haven’t killed anyone,” James shot back.

 

“I killed my parents just by being born,” Regulus said, his gaze not wavering from James’ face. “They’ll kill Sirius too because he tried to save me. Let me save him back.”

 

That was too much. Regulus had revealed too many of his cards. Potter did not need to know how desperate Regulus was when it came to Sirius. He had done an excellent job of keeping up his act of tasteful indifference so far.

 

“Your parents death isn’t your fault,” James said. His hold on Regulus didn’t slacken, but his face filled with… was that pity? Regulus hated pity. Oh this was terrible. It wasn’t going at all how he’d planned it. He needed to get the situation back in hand.

 

“They died because they hid me for fifteen years,” Regulus responded. “Of course it’s my fault. But that doesn’t matter. Just take the fucking wristband off Potter.”

 

“It’s about more than just Sirius-”

 

“Nothing is worth more than Sirius,” Regulus cut Potter off before he could start preaching.

 

“-PEOPLE WILL DIE!” James shouted. “Other people, whole families. They will. Sirius has a chance, they don’t. Their only chance is the ground. They need to know that they can live down here!”

 

“Where do you get off being such a fucking saviour?” Regulus demanded. James Potter and his perfect morals were driving Regulus insane. It wasn’t possible that someone could be that… well good. Regulus wanted to crack James open and prove to the world that he’s not perfect. Regulus wanted to drag to the surface the boy who ruthlessly shot that dog or who pulled the gun on Avery. He wanted to see the messy horrible bits of Potter.

 

“I’m just trying to do the right thing,” James replied. “Stop making it so difficult will you?”

 

“Let me go,” Regulus demanded.

 

“Not if you’re going to lunge right for that crowbar,” James said. His eyes were big and had heavy eyelashes. In the dim light, Regulus couldn’t make out the exact shade of those eyes, but he knew they were brown and large and lovely. 

 

Of course perfect James Potter had perfect fucking eyes.

 

“Let me go!” Regulus demanded again.

 

“I’ll put you right back on your back if you go for the crowbar,” James warned.

 

“Get off me!” Regulus said.

 

James let Regulus go, backing off and glaring at him. Regulus didn’t move for the crowbar, he just glared at James.

 

“You’ll have to cut my hand off to get this wristband off me,” James said, his voice was certain and he glared right back at Regulus with a blazing intensity.

 

“What you gonna do, pull the fucking gun on me?” Regulus taunted.

 

“If I have to shoot you that’s what I’ll do,” James replied, as if it took no thought.

 

“You wouldn’t be able to kill me. Mulciber is right, you don’t have the stomach for it.” Regulus said. He wasn’t sure of this, but he had seen that slightly sick look James had on his face at the prospect of shooting people. He hoped Mulciber wasn’t right, he wanted to see if James was capable of it, if there was a button that could be pushed to teeter James Potter over into darkness.

 

“I wouldn’t have to kill you,” James assured Regulus. “I’d aim for the fucking balls. A man doesn’t need them to live. Clearly.”

 

Regulus laughed. It bubbled up in his chest and forced its way out of his throat before he could stop it. Did James Potter just throw out that pathetic of an insult? That was terrible, even by Regulus’ fairly limited exposure to being insulted (culprits only included his parents and Sirius).

 

“Why are you laughing?” James demanded. “Stop that! It wasn’t funny, it was threatening!”

 

Regulus found that this only redoubled the laughter. James sounded… well slightly pathetic. Suddenly Regulus understood that Mulciber was right. It was all bravado and no substance with Potter. He was putting on an act - a tough guy act. Trying to cover up the fact that he was just as scared as the rest of them. 

 

Honestly? Regulus found that he respected the hell out of it. It was just… so… well it was just so James.

 

Perhaps violence wasn’t the answer. James was too strong for Regulus to take down by himself. He had tried a group setting earlier that day and James had pulled a gun. He was certainly excellent at getting out of things, all of it was bravado, but no one was certain enough of that to challenge him.

 

“You’re a fucking maniac, you know that?” James demanded.

 

Regulus realised he was still laughing, chuckling under his breath as he watched James squirm.

 

“Stop looking at me like that!” James complained.

 

“Like what?” Regulus asked, his laughter slowly dying out, but leaving a grin on his face. 

 

“Like THAT!” James said.

 

“You’re very easy to mess with,” Regulus noted.

 

“And you’re a little shit,” James snapped back.

 

“Oo, I’m so scared,” Regulus chuckled lightly again. “Okay, I’m done. You win this round Potter. I’ll win the war.” James’ hands slackened on Regulus’ arms, letting him up. Not allowing himself to hesitate for a moment, Regulus snatched up his crowbar and left the tent.

 

He shook his head as he walked away, adding another item to the list of things he knew about James Potter; the boy was remarkably distracting when he was flustered. 



J A M E S

 

James had decided that if there was one hill he was going to die on, it would be this one. He absolutley was not removing his wristband. No matter how many times Mulciber bought it up, no matter who tried to intimidate him, it would remain on his wrist.

 

He still had the gun didn’t he? And he knew where to aim so that he could stop someone without killing them (The legs were the best bet). He could even patch them up afterwards. Maybe that would mean that they would be so thankful to him that they would leave him the fuck alone. 

 

Despite what he had told Sirius, he did have reservations about killing a person. 

 

He had decided not to count the mercy killing of Crabbe in his death toll. It wasn’t really his fault, it had been, afterall, a mercy killing. He had no choice. 

 

He told himself this over and over, but it didn’t make it any easier to come to terms with. Over the past week he kept feeling the urge to wash his hands, as if they had blood on them still. They didn’t, they were clean. He perhaps had the cleanest hands in the whole camp based on how often he had been washing them.

 

He wondered if everyone could see what a fraud he was. Here he was, preaching fairness and cooperation to the group. Trying to keep fights from happening and keep the peace when he himself killed a man and pulled a gun on another. His nerves were frayed and he felt like he was slipping away from himself.

 

But he had to remain strong. Like his mother.

 

Somehow he had managed to come to a peaceful cooperation with Mulciber.

 

Then Regulus Black had burst into that tent and ruined all of it. 

 

James was doing so well, then suddenly he had that gun in his hand and he wasn’t certain that he wouldn’t shoot Avery if he had to. 

 

Then he had Regulus Black pinned down under him and wanted to punch him in the stupid smug face. Regulus had laughed at him and it had done something funny to James’ head - made him see red.

 

James felt like he was a hundred different people all at once. He was the boy who patched up kids, who picked up litter. He was the boy who laughed and pulled pranks with Sirius and Peter. He was a shoulder for Marlene to cry on after her father died. He was the person who spat venom at Peter. He was the man who had slid a knife into Crabbe’s throat without a blink.

 

If James would do one thing in this life, it was save those aboard the Elder. That way maybe when he did finally die and he stood across from whatever entity judged a person’s soul, James’ would have some chance at redemption.

 

“Any hope Mary?” James headed straight to Mary the next morning, determined to cast thoughts of whatever it was that had happened last night with Regulus Black far from his mind.

 

He hated the boy. Regulus was mean and he made James feel exposed, which James didn’t like. He hated his stupid eyes that seemed to see right through him and his stupid words which could cut like a sword.

 

“Yes actually,” Mary grinned. “We’ll be speaking to the Elder in a few hours I’d reckon. Pandora let me take off her band and I finally managed to do it without frying the circuits. I’m working on wiring it through the shuttle’s anteni at the moment. With any luck we’ll be able to at least send some morse code messages.”

 

James grinned. “That sounds amazing Mary. Is there anything you need? I can do whatever.”

 

“No, it’s fiddly,” Mary caught her upper lip between her teeth as she pulled tentatively at some wires which were running out of an open panel in the shuttle’s wall. “I want to get it right.”

 

James nodded. “Just shout if there’s anything you need.”

 

“I will, thanks James.”

 

James backed away, leaving Mary to work.

 

Where could he go now? Where else could he hide? He probably should check over Sirius’ wound. It had only been a week since his best friend had almost been run through with a spear.

 

“Morning James,” Sirius grinned up at him from the cot that he was spread out on. His long hair was splayed over the makeshift pillow and he lounged back as if he were a king, limbs spilled all over the place. “Come to give me a clean bill of health so that I can get out of this bed?”

 

After Sirius’ brief excursion the previous day, James had practically manhandled Sirius back into bed and threatened him to stay in it. Sirius hadn’t put up as much of a fight as James had expected, which was suspicious and meant one of two things; Sirius’ wound was hurting and he was refusing to admit it or Sirius was mad.

 

James didn’t really care which. At least Sirius was alive, he could be mad all he wanted.

 

“Let me look at it you bastard,” James said, dropping to his knees beside Sirius’ cot and pulling his shirt up.

 

Sirius didn’t stop James from unwrapping the bandages. He did complain about having to sit up in the process, but instantly shut up when James started probing his wound. Sirius’ complaints died with a hiss of pain.

 

“Fuck James, that hurts.”

 

“Yeah, it would. You got stabbed less than a week ago.”

 

“I’m fine!”

 

“Sure you are,” James sighed. “I mean, it’s healing. You can get up if you're desperate to. But I don’t want to see you chopping wood or anything. Give it another few days to heal mate.”

 

“Yeah, whatever, I’ll go easy,” Sirius replied. James started wrapping the wound up again, but he could feel Sirius’ eyes on him.

 

“What is it Sirius?” James asked, keeping his eyes on the bandage.

 

Sirius didn’t say anything for a few moments. “Are you okay James?”

 

James snorted. “Is any of us okay?”

 

“That’s not what I asked.”

 

“Oh I’m fine,” James gritted his teeth. “Just fucking excellent actually.”

 

“That’s what I'm talking about,” Sirius insisted. James finished wrapping the wound and Sirius pulled his shirt back down. James still didn’t look at Sirius. “You’re deflecting James. Something’s up, you’re not yourself.”

 

“You don’t know me Sirius,” James replied quietly.

 

“What? Of course I know you, you’re my best friend-”

 

“I don’t think I’m the same person I was six months ago mate,” James huffed a heavy breath. “My dad dying? It’s done something to me, I’m all twisted now. I’m not actually sure what I’m capable of.”

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“I killed Crabbe,” James admitted. “Stabbed him in the neck. And I shot that dog without even thinking about it. And yesterday, in the moment I wasn’t certain that I wouldn’t actually shoot Avery. I don’t know what’s happening Sirius, I feel like I’m losing it.”

 

“You’re not a murderer mate,” Sirius took James’ face into his hands and all but forced him to look at Sirius. “Crabbe was all but dead right? What you did was a good thing. You put him out of his misery.”

 

“They all wanted to kill you and I didn’t let them,” James said. This was a gnawing horrible thing that had been in the back of his head ever since he slid that dagger into Crabbe’s throat. If it had been Sirius there, could he have done it? Would he have fought harder to keep Crabbe alive if he was Sirius? James didn’t know. 

 

“You’re not a monster because you wanted to save your best friend,” Sirius said.

 

“But I should’ve saved Crabbe as well,” James said plainly.

 

“You can’t save everyone,” Sirius patted James’ shoulder and looked at him intently. “You know that right? You won’t ever be able to stop everyone in the whole world from dying.”

 

“I can try,” James offered. “I feel like a fraud.”

 

“You’re not mate.”

 

“Everyone’s looking at me to tell them what to do and I don’t know what to tell them.”

 

“No one has all the answers.”

 

“I don’t think I’m a good person anymore,” James said, he gazed intently at his best friend, looking for any reaction that could indicate… well indicate anything.

 

There was a long pause before Sirius spoke.

 

“Me either mate,” Sirius replied, giving James a small sad smile. 

 

“I’m not sure I know what good is anymore,” James admitted.

 

“Maybe there are no good people?” 

 

“My dad was good,” said James.

 

Sirius let out a heavy breath. “Yeah, he was.”

 

“So what does that make me then?” James asked. “I just wanted to save people, Sirius. I just wanted… I don’t know. But if everyone on the Elder dies it’ll be my fault.”

 

“You need to get that out of your head James,” Sirius said. “It’s too much for one person. Effie’ll be doing everything she can to get them down here. You know she will.”

 

“I wish my dad were here,” James sighed. “He’d know what the right thing to do was.”

 

“Yeah he probably would,” Sirius agreed.

 

“And he’s not because of Peter,” James said. “And I spoke to him, I understand why he did what he did. He wanted to save his Mum, I get it. But I can’t forgive him and that makes me feel like a bad person.”

 

“Come here James,” Sirius pulled James into his arms and they stayed there for a while, Sirius just silently holding James as they breathed together.

 

Somehow, James felt slightly lighter. Like the rocks that had settled in his stomach had been crushed into a fine powder. Sirius had that effect. He was steady, ever present. James was so unimaginably thankful that his best friend was there, that he hadn’t died.

 

“Are you okay?” James asked eventually. “I mean with all of this? You shot the Minister, Sirius and your brothers a fucking maniac.” James pulled himself out of Sirius’ arms so that they could look at eachother.

 

“Honestly? I don’t even feel guilty about it,” Sirius admitted. “I’d do it again. For Reggie, who by the way, isn’t a maniac. I don’t get why you think he is.”

 

“Sirius, he crawled into my bed last night and tried to cut my wristband off,” James said flatly. “He’s fucking unhinged.”

 

“He did WHAT?” Sirius demanded. “Why didn’t you lead with that?”

 

James shrugged. “Doesn’t matter, I stopped him. You’re right, he thinks he’s saving you. The pair of you are both fucking insane about each other.”

 

“I’ll try and get him to back off,” Sirius said.

 

James grunted, “I doubt you’ll have much luck.”

 

*

 

“Okay, I think it’s ready,” Mary declared. It was the evening, James had spent most of the day chopping wood and pointedly avoiding Mulciber. He had caught Regulus looking at him several times, but he ignored him as well.

 

“So morse code?” James asked. “Do you know morse code?”

 

Do I know morse code ?” Mary mocked. “Did I grow up in a vent?

 

James laughed and held his hands up.

 

“So what are we waiting for then?” Marlene prompted. “Fucking plug it in.”

 

Mary laughed too. James thought that it was nice. All of his friends had been stressed all week. Tired eyes and mouths turned down in frowns. They deserved a bit of hope and being able to contact the Elder would give them that. The group were gathered around Mary’s contraption; James, Mary, Marlene, Sirius and Pandora.

 

Mary reached over the wristband which had wires running into it from all over the place. She grabbed a loose wire which had the copper ends exposed and reached to tap it on an exposed pin and -

 

“Ah shit!” James cursed as his own wristband gave him a sharp electric shock and suddenly released itself, clattering to the ground. Marlene’s band did the same thing and some confused shouts from outside told James that other people’s outside had done the same thing.

 

James’ stomach plummeted.

 

“What happened?” Sirius demanded.

 

“Fuck,” Mary complained, throwing down the wire and sitting back. “I think I fried all of the wristbands.”

 

James could feel himself splintering. This was what he had been worried about. He was losing it.

 

He punched the wall of the shuttle to stop himself from throttling Mary where she sat, letting out a frustrated yell as he did it. 

 

“James I’m sorry!” Mary said as James set about pacing the length of the room, running his uninjured hand through his hair and ignoring the pain in his knuckles. James screwed his eyes shut and tried to calm himself down. He wanted to be a good person, he was desperate to be one actually. A good person would say something good here.

 

“It’s fine Mary,” was all James could manage. He let out a long breath to calm himself- or at least project an air of calm. “Really, it is what it is.” 

 

It was over. James had fought for nothing, everyone on the Elder would die and he would never see his mother again. He was just going to have to learn to live with that. He needed some air. Needed to walk away and clear his thoughts for a few moments. To collect himself enough that he could face everyone.

 

He was tired. So tired. Tired of keeping up his anger. He wasn’t used to it and it didn’t sit right in his bones. He wanted not to be angry anymore. He wanted to be able to take a few steadying breaths and feel like himself for just five minutes.

 

James headed out into the night just in time to see the streak of fire light up the sky as a shuttle shot towards Earth.

Notes:

Regulus just being a little shit and crawling into James' bed to try and get what he wants and James just absolutely laying him out, even though our boy was probably half asleep. MY LOVES

James is all tied up, my poor baby. There's a lot more to come and whilst this chapter is named Rock Bottom, it very much isn't the worst it will get - you have been warned!

Updates may slow down a bit from now as I am back to work - I know, gross. I'll shoot for minimum 1 chapter every two weeks, it will likely be more regular than that if I can push through the writers block that has me stranded at chapter 15.

As always I hope you're enjoying it! Let me know what you think in the comments!

Cya

Chapter 10: Distress Call

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Discussions of deaths/murder
- References to past child abuse
- Depictions of injuries

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E U P H E M I A

 

“Have we heard from Evan?” Euphemia was on her feet the moment the door opened. She had expected to be marched straight to the airlock and floated immedatley, but the guards had brought her back to her quarters and thrown her inside, locking the door and staying stationed outside it.

 

She hadn’t expected the Minister to visit her. But here he was, clutching a tablet and looking at her with narrowed eyes.

 

“Barty please?” Euphemia prompted. 

 

“No word from Rosier.” Bartemius said stiffly. “But there are some things you should know.”

 

Euphemia huffed and threw herself back into her seat. “What’s the use? You’re going to float me? Just get it over with so I can be with my husband.”

 

“Effie, you’re not going to be floated,” Bartemius said.

 

“What?” Euphemia’s head snapped up and she stared at the man in confusion. She hadn’t thought that mercy was in his vocabulary. He hadn’t shown it when he had given the order to float Fleamont and imprison James. He certainly hadn’t even shown it when his own son was arrested and subsequently sent to the ground.

 

“Oxygen supplies have decreased dramatically,” Bartemius said. “Your husband’s predictions were wrong. We’re already seeing signs of oxygen deprivation. Medbay is overwhelmed, we need you.”

 

“But we have three more months,” Euphemia’s voice sounded small to her own ears.

 

“Not anymore,” Bartemius said, his voice still held that firm lifeless quality to it that Euphemia hated. “The council has voted to approve the culling. We need to take swift action if any of us hope to survive.”

 

“What?” Euphemia found herself on her feet again. “No, Barty- you voted without me? We need to wait to hear from Evan-”

 

“You’ve led that boy to his death Effie,” Bartemius said sternly. “The ground isn’t survivable-”

 

“We don’t know that!” Euphemia replied sharply. “The wristbands-”

 

“The wristbands all went offline an hour ago,” Bartemius said. He held out the tablet in his hand which showed James’ picture. His vitals should have been displayed next to the picture, but there was nothing but the words ‘transmission terminated’ in bold red letters.

 

Euphemia sucked in a sharp breath as she looked at it. 

 

This was nothing. James had taken the wristband off like everyone else. He couldn’t be dead. She wouldn’t allow herself to consider the possibility. No, her son was down there, alive and well, waiting for her. Evan would land safely and find him and then get in contact with the Elder.

 

Everyone would live. They had to.

 

“That doesn’t mean he’s dead-” Euphemia started.

 

“Enough!” Bartemius snapped. “Our children are dead Effie. Both of them. Indulging in your delusion is only getting more people killed. You led my son’s best friend to his dead because of a pipe dream that Earth was surviable a hundred years earlier than we expect it to be. I will not let you take the rest of this ship down with you. Now, you have two choices Effie; I advise you to choose wiseley. You can come with me to medbay and help the sick, or you can be floated. We need Dr Euphemia Potter back, not whatever this is that you’ve become.”

 

“I’ve not changed Baty,” Euphemia said. “I can’t just standby whilst 300 people are killed.”

 

“We’re not asking you to,” Bartemius replied. “You’ve been stripped of your position on the council for your insolence. We just need your healing talents.”

 

“You sound an awful lot like a man who’s picking and choosing who lives and dies,” said Euphemia with narrowed eyes.

 

“To ensure the survival of the human race I’ll do what I have to do,” Bartemius said. “Now, will you come with me to medbay?”

 

R E G U L U S

 

Everyone else in camp was wasting time bickering over if they should wait until morning to go and get whatever was in the shuttle.

 

There was no question that it had been sent down by the Elder. James Potter suggested loudly that there would be medical supplies and food in it and that they should go after it right away. Many others disagreed - it was too dark, the Grounders were out there.

 

Regulus knew only one thing. That the shuttle probably had a radio in it. Regulus had to get to the radio before James Potter could use it to tell everyone on the Elder that they were alive. Because if the Elder came down here, then Sirius would be killed for killing the Minister.

 

So Regulus grabbed a knife and slipped away.

 

It was for Sirius. Always for Sirius. 

 

The ship hadn’t landed that far from camp in the end. It only took Regulus around an hour of scrambling through trees to find it. He hesitated at the door to the shuttle when he saw a person inside it.

 

“Shuttle 2, this is the Elder, transmitting an automatic hail, do you read?” A woman’s voice came from the radio in the console.

 

The person was passed out in their spacesuit. It was a boy who couldn’t be much older than Regulus himself- maybe eighteen or nineteen. He was blonde and had a pretty face.

 

“Shuttle 2, this is Elder, transmitting an automatic hail, do you read?” 

 

Regulus pulled the door to the shuttle open. He didn’t allow himself to be distracted by the unconscious boy, he lurched forwards with his dagger and popped the radio out of the console, cutting the wires to free it so that the message stopped playing and the radio went flat. 

 

Regulus heard shouts in the distance. Apparently James Potter had won the argument and managed to convince the group to leave camp.

 

For Sirius .

 

Regulus hurried away from the shuttle, slamming the door shut behind him. There was a lake nearby, he could hear the water. He stumbled to a halt beside the lake and threw the radio into it.

 

There. 

 

Now Sirius would be safe.

 

Quietly, Regulus slipped back through the trees. His plan was to join the back of the search party and slip in unnoticed. No one ever had to know what he had done, they could all believe that the radio fell out during the shuttle’s landing, or that there had never been one to start with. 

 

What Regulus hadn’t banked on, was the search party having split into smaller groups. He found himself sneaking up behind one that comprised of James Potter himself, Sirius and Barty. Barty was holding a fiery torch as they searched the woods for signs of the shuttle. 

 

Regulus steeled himself and prepared to put on the performance of his life. James Potter could not find out what he had done.

 

“Wait up!” Regulus jogged to catch up.

 

“Reg?” Barty grinned when he saw him.

 

“You lot walk fast,” Regulus huffed. “Been trying to catch up since we left camp.”

 

Barty laughed and slung the arm that wasn’t holding the burning torch around Regulus’ shoulder.

 

“Mulciber was looking for you when we left,” said Sirius. 

 

“Was he?” Regulus asked. “Didn’t hear him, was at the back of the group.”

 

“Hm,” Sirius hummed. 

 

James Potter narrowed his eyes at Regulus suspiciously, but kept his mouth shut for once. It was a nice change of pace, Regulus thought, for the boy not to be shoving his own opinion onto everyone else.

 

“Over there!” Barty said suddenly. “I think that’s it!” Barty had spotted the shuttle up ahead through the trees. He released Regulus’ shoulders and the four of them hurried off towards it.

 

“Oh,” James Potter exclaimed when he opened the door to reveal the boy inside. He was waking up now, groaning as he fumbled to remove his helmet.

 

“Oh,” The boy replied, blinking.

 

“Evan?” Barty demanded.

 

The boy’s face broke out into a wide grin, “hey Bee.”

 

“What the hell are you doing here?” Barty demanded with a choked laugh. He shoved the flaming torch he was holding into Regulus’ hands and moved forwards, pushing James aside so that he could get a better look at the boy.

 

“Couldn’t leave you alone down here could I?” Evan grinned, his helmet was off now. Regulus could see that he was bleeding from a gash in his head, but he didn’t look like he was in any pain.

 

“You’re crazy!” Barty laughed.

 

“Says you,” Evan replied.

 

“We should get him out of there,” James said. “I should take a look at that gash, it doesn’t look good.”

 

“Yeah, c’mon Ev,” Barty clambered into the shuttle. “Jesus did you build this thing out of scrap metal?”

 

“Yeah pretty much,” Evan laughed as Barty helped him undo the buckles that held him into his seat, once he was free they started scrambling out of the shuttle. “You know that storage area on S deck? This piece of junk was down there. Just needed a few extra parts and some TLC to get her going.”

 

“Insane!” Barty muttered, helping Evan to sit down on a log not far from where the shuttle had landed. “Ev, let Potter take a look at you. He’s got healing hands.”

 

“Wait Potter?” Evan asked, glancing towards James. “Like Effie? You’re James?”

 

“Yeah that’s me,” James nodded, crouching infront of Evan. “You know my Mum?”

 

“This is all because of her,” Evan explained as James started to take care of the wound on his head. “She found the pod and helped me get the parts. We were supposed to come down here together, but we were in a rush and - oh shit, we need to tell them you’re alive.”

 

Evan pushed James away and stumbled back towards the shuttle.

 

“Woa, slow down there mate,” Sirius said as Evan stumbled into him. Sirius helped Evan regain his footing.

 

“No you don’t understand. We ran out of time because the council were voting to cull 300 people,” Evan said. “They need to know that you’re alive!”

 

Regulus watched as James Potter’s face paled. “When?”

 

“Today? Now?” Evan said. “There’s no more time.” Evan pushed Sirius off of him and headed towards the shuttle. “Shit!” He cried out when he saw the slot where the radio should’ve been. “It must’ve come loose during re-entry- I should have strapped it down! Fucking idiot!”

 

“No,” Barty was at Evan’s side. “No, Ev, look. That’s a clean cut. Someone cut it out.”

 

Shit.

 

Barty Crouch was smarter than he gave himself credit for.

 

“Why would someone do that?” Evan demanded.

 

James Potter very slowly turned around to glare at Regulus. 

 

“You didn’t?” James asked, his voice was calm, but his eyes held utter and complete anger. 

 

“What?” Sirius asked, glancing from James to Regulus and then back to Evan and Barty.

 

“Tell me you didn’t do it, Regulus,” James said.

 

Regulus met James’ eyes and jutted out his chin. He had been caught. Potter knew. Regulus knew that there was very little he could say that would change the older boy’s mind now.

 

“So what if I did?” Was all Regulus was able to muster.

 

“You’ve fucking killed three hundred people,” James snarled.

 

“And Sirius will live,” Regulus responded, careful to keep his tone even. “If those people dying is what it takes then-”

 

Before Regulus could say anything else James Potter was on him. Strong fingers gripping his shoulders, bruised knuckles connecting with Regulus’ jaw. He punched so hard that Regulus saw stars.

 

And there it was. There was the switch that Regulus knew existed that would push James Potter over the edge. If he hadn’t been so dazed by the punch he might’ve felt victorious. He may have even laughed about it. He felt slightly smug about it even though he was dizzy from the hit. 

 

Regulus would wear the bruise James had certainly left with pride. He had been the one to push James Potter to violence.

 

Before James could land another hit, he was shoved back and Sirius put himself between James and Regulus.

 

“Sirius-” James growled.

 

“Sirius Black?” Evan asked. “They’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

 

“What?” Barty asked, he had risen to his feet and was lingering nearby. Regulus wasn’t sure who’s side Barty would take if this turned out to be an all out fight. Regulus thought that Barty was probably the person he could depend on most to take his side here. But Evan may be a spanner in the works for that.

 

“Yeah, he shot the Minister,” Evan said.

 

“Oh shit,” Barty’s eyes widened, but he seemed unsurprisingly unbothered at the discovery that his father was dead. “They’ll kill you for that.” 

 

“Which is why no one can know that we’re alive!” Regulus spat blood out at the ground, glaring at James. “I told you Potter, it’s them or my brother.”

 

“You can stop this bullshit tirade to protect me or whatever,” Sirius stated, glaring at Regulus. “300 people will die, Regulus!”

 

“Better them than you!” Regulus insisted.

 

“Where’s the radio,” James demanded. “Where did you hide it, you bastard?”

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know,” Regulus hissed.

 

“Crouch isn’t dead,” Evan said quickly.

 

“What?” Barty asked, the he frowned, registering Evan’s words. “Shame.”

 

Sirius blinked. “Well fuck.”

 

“Yeah, you’re a lousy shot mate. They stitched him back together in no time,” Evan said.

 

“See Reggie,” Sirius whirrled on his brother. “There’s no need for this bullshit. He’s not dead. I’ll do what James said, I’ll fucking prove myself useful or whatever. Anything. It’ll be fine. Just tell us where the radio is. C’mon Reg, you’re not a killer. I know you’re not, help us help them!”

 

And…

 

Well… Regulus had never been good at saying no to Sirius. 

 

Sirius’ grey eyes were wide and imploring as he gazed at Regulus. Over Sirius’ shoulder, Regulus could see James Potter still breathing heavily and glaring at him, but he hardly acknowledged it at all. Sirius was all that mattered. Sirius wanted him to give up. To help save all of those people on the Elder.

 

And apparently doing that wouldn’t lead to Sirius’ death.

 

With that fact in mind, Regulus found that he was far less averse to the possibility of helping.

 

“I threw it in the lake,” Regulus muttered.

 

“You what?” James demanded.

 

“You heard me Potter. I threw it in the fucking lake.”

 

*

 

The lake was shallower than Regulus had imagined it to be. 

 

The sun was well and truly up now, beating down on them as they searched the lake for the radio. Regulus wasn’t helping. He was sitting on the shore glaring daggers at James Potter as he splashed around in the water.

 

Regulus didn’t feel guilty. Absolutely not. He thought he was saving Sirius. He’d do anything for his brother. The brother who was currently sitting beside him pointedly not saying anything. 

 

“Say whatever it is that you want to say, Sirius,” Regulus spat when he couldn’t take the constant furtive looks from Sirius anymore.

 

Sirius sucked in a breath. 

 

“Oh c’mon, just spit it out,” Regulus groaned.

 

“You were going to let three hundred people - heck, everyone on the Elder die, for me,” Sirius said.

 

“So?” Regulus asked.

 

“So?” Sirius demanded. “That’s fucked up Reggie, I’m one person, I’m not worth that-”

 

“Oh, so you’re a fucking hypocrite now as well?” Regulus asked. “Jump off of your high horse Sirius. You got our parents floated and shot the Minister because you thought I was in danger.”

 

That shut Sirius up. Regulus struggled to hold back a grin.

 

“You know, we never got a chance to talk about it,” Sirius said, his voice was quiet and he looked down at his hands, picking at his nails.

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “About what?”

 

“Them,” Sirius said. Regulus didn’t need him to elaborate. He knew exactly who they were. The same people who they had always been. “Are you mad about it? Because I never thought they’d lock you up too-”

 

“But you did know that Mother and Father would die,” Regulus stated. 

 

“Yes I did,” Sirius admitted.

 

Regulus didn’t know how he felt about his parents’ deaths. He had never quite been able to wrap his head around it. He’d been unconscious when the guards came to drag them away, beaten into a bloody pulp on the floor as Sirius screamed at their parents to stop- to hit him instead of Regulus.

 

It hadn’t been anything specific that had set them off. More of a slow build over several months. A broken mug here, a screaming match with Sirius there. Then one day, their mother snapped and started hitting harder than she had before.

 

Regulus didn’t like his parents. But he had loved them in whatever sick twisted way he was capable of loving.

 

“I just…” Sirius trailed off and seemed to steel himself for a moment. “Reggie, sometimes I feel like I don’t know how to love people properly because of them. It’s all blood and screaming. I don’t want that for you.”

 

“It’s too late for that,” Regulus admitted. “That's all I’ve ever known.”

 

“I found it!” Marlene McKinnon yelled from nearby. She was holding aloft the radio that Regulus had tossed in earlier. 

 

“Thank fuck!” James said, splashing over to where McKinnon had stopped beside Evan. “Can you fix it?”

 

Evan took the radio into his hands and started examining it thoroughly. “I hope so. But it’ll take a while. Half a day at least to get it all apart and dry out the components. I won’t know until then what’s ruined.”

 

“What if those people don’t have half a day?” James demanded.

 

“I’ll work as quick as I can, but I’m not a fucking miracle worker,” Evan said.

 

Regulus snorted. Evan was quite funny. Regulus suspected that was why Barty kept him around. Evan glared at Regulus.

 

“Shut the fuck up Black,” Marlene said.

 

“Marls lay off,” Sirius muttered.

 

“No I will not,” Marlene snapped. “If those people die, their blood is on your hands, Regulus. And you’re not even helping!”

 

“I helped!” Regulus replied. “I told you where it was, I’m not a mechanic, I can't fix it.”

 

“Well -”

 

“Marls stop,” Sirius said. That was his big brother voice. Regulus knew it well. Stern and sharp. He sounded like their mother when he spoke like that. “We don’t need to speak to them right? They just need to know that we’re alive.”

 

“Yeah, but how do you plan on letting them know that without speaking to them?” Evan asked with a frown.

 

“Is there any extra fuel in that shuttle of yours?” Sirius asked, a playful grin spreading across his face.

 

“Yeah probably,” Evan nodded.

 

“Enough to make a firework display?” Sirius asked. 

 

Evan’s face spread into a similar grin as Sirius’.

 

*

 

Regulus decided to help. He threw himself into it actually, if only to avoid the accusing stares thrown his way from every direction.

 

He peeled away from Sirius and resigned to stay as far away from him as possible so that he could also avoid the conversation they had started beside the lake. Regulus had no intention of discussing his inability to love correctly with anyone.

 

Unluckily, Regulus found himself tromping through the forest, lugging the control panel from Evan’s ship back to camp with none other than James Potter, who seemed just as put out by the arrangement as Regulus was.

 

They bumbled along in silence for a while, not looking at eachother and not talking as they struggled to carry the heavy metal panel together.

 

Evan had taken charge and had barked orders so quickly that no one could protest. Evan, Barty and Marlene along with a few others had stayed back at the shuttle to continue siphoning the parts, whilst Mulciber and a few of his guys went off to set up the flares.

 

James and Regulus were to take the panel back to camp, extract the battery from the drop ship and mobalise the group in getting ready to fire off flares that would be able to be seen from the Elder.

 

And Regulus was furious about it. Furious that he had to spend any time at all with James Potter.

 

“Fucking put it down will you?” James snapped. “I need a break.”

 

“Too heavy for you Potter?” Regulus asked. “I thought that we were on a time crunch.”

 

“I just need a second.” James glared right back at Regulus. His eyes looked so pretty when he glared. It was distracting and Regulus hated it.

 

“Stop fucking looking at me,” Regulus said.

 

“I can look wherever I want to look,” James replied.

 

“Pick up the panel, Potter.”

 

James glowered, but did pick up the panel, together they continued through the trees in blissful silence until-

 

“I won’t apologise for punching you,” James said, setting the panel down again with little to no warning, making Regulus stumble over himself to set it down too.

 

“I wasn’t asking you to,” Regulus replied.

 

“Because you deserved it,” James continued, ignoring Regulus’ words. “You’re fucking feral. What was that the other night, huh? Crawling into my bed to get me in my sleep?”

 

“It doesn’t matter now does it?” Regulus pointedly ignored James’ searching eyes. “Your wristband is off anyway. I got what I wanted.”

 

“Hmm.”

 

“Pick up the fucking control panel Potter. You’re the one who wants to save everyone,” Regulus said.

 

“Fine.”

 

They walked in silence. Blissful silence that Regulus could have settled into forever. And then James just had to open his mouth again.

 

“You’re just as fucking crazy as Sirius is,” James said. “He’d have done the same thing for you and I know it.”

 

“Does it matter?” Regulus kept his eyes distinctly ahead.

 

“Yes,” James admitted. “It matters because you did it for love. Don’t get me wrong, it was still fucking stupid and if those people all die I might still hate you forever. But you’re helping, aren’t you? You don’t want them to die any more than I do.”

 

Regulus was furious. He had succeeded in pushing James over the edge. James had been seething at him, Regulus had half expected James to pull the gun out and shoot because of the wild look in the older boy’s eyes. The perfect fucking prick was ruining it with his kind words. 

 

Regulus hated it.

 

“Reluctantly,” Regulus said.

 

“I’m just trying to say…” James said. “I mean, what I like about Sirius is how fiercely he loves. You love the same way. It’s nice.”

 

“Right, no. Stop that,” Regulus suddenly dropped the control panel and turned to face James, feeling slightly vindicated when James tripped over himself to set it down too. “Absolutely not. You hate me.”

 

“Maybe?” James said. “I don’t know. I’m very confused at the moment.”

 

“Well stop it,” Regulus commanded.

 

“Stop what?”

 

“Being confused at me. Just fucking hate me, I’m the bad guy. I’m the one who’s willing to kill people to save my brother. I’ll do it again if I have to and I’m not ashamed of it.”

 

“I’m trying to be less of a dick to you over here,” James complained. “I’m tired of it. We’re all on the same side. My fucking wristband came off just like you wanted. Sirius didn’t kill the Minister. The Elder coming down here doesn’t hurt you. Just work with me?”

 

Okay, there was probably some truth in that. Regulus had thought that James did look tired. And he had been fighting more than anyone else had since they got down there. First to get to the mountain, then to get Sirius back, then to save Sirius’ life, then to keep the camp together and then in the last 24 hours against Regulus and Mulciber to keep his wristband on. When it was all laid out in a row, Regulus thought it made sense that James hadn’t been himself.

 

The James that Regulus had seen in the last week and a half was not the James Sirius had described. He was too serious and never smiled. Maybe James was trying to get back to himself?

 

But Regulus wasn’t having it. He’d seen James snap and he liked it. It was dangerous and thrilling.

 

“I don’t work well with others.” Was what Regulus settled on saying, glaring at James as he did.

 

“Try?” James suggested. “Sirius loves us both. I think it’d be easier for him if we didn’t hate eachother.”

 

Stupid James Potter with his stupid face and his stupid words that made total sense. 

 

Regulus glared at him. “We need to get this panel back to camp.”

 

James grinned and without another word picked up his end of the panel.

 

Regulus hated that James thought he’d succeeded in anything in this conversation. 

 

He hated even more that James was probably right.

 

*

 

Regulus found himself stood beside James as the rockets were launched. 

 

“Do you think we did it in time?” Regulus asked. They had enough fuel to make four rockets, Evan shot them off into the sky one after the other. They banged and fizzled as they shot off into the sky, shooting sparks around them as they began their wide arc upwards.

 

“I hope so,” James replied. It was early evening again now. None of them had slept much due to the action of the previous day. Night hadn’t quite fallen, but in the dim evening sunlight, the rockets lit everything up in red.

 

“Do you believe in wishing on stars Potter?” Regulus asked.

 

James frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

“Sirius used to talk about it,” Regulus said, gazing up at the rockets. “He used to say that people would wish on shooting stars and their wishes would be granted.”

 

“I dunno,” James admitted. “Never heard of that before. I don’t really get how a hunk of rock burning up would be able to grant a wish.”

 

“Maybe not. It’s stupid,” Regulus said quietly. 

 

“No, not at all,” James responded instantly. “It’s a nice thought. You like stars then?”

 

“Not particularly,” Regulus lied. He loved stars. He used to spend hours lying on his back staring up through the window on the ceiling of his parents room for just a glimpse of the stars as the Elder orbited around the earth. The stars looked so different from the ground. Regulus wasn’t sure if he found comfort in them anymore.

 

“What would you wish for?” James asked. “Pretend for a minute that the flares are shooting stars. What would you wish for?”

 

“You can’t tell people what you’re wishing for,” Regulus replied, still watching the flares in the distance as their trajectory changed and they began to head downwards. “That means that the wish won’t come true. That’s what Sirius always used to say anyway.”

 

James nodded, clearly deep in thought. “Where is Sirius anyway?”

Notes:

Okay, Effie you own my soul. Her seeing 'proof' that James is dead and just deciding that it's not true. I love that for you, queen. Stay delusional.

And oh Regulus... look, we're deviating from the show a bit because Sirius simply isn't Bellamy. Like he has the over protective big brother thing down (don't worry, there will be more to come, but Reg just has more to say rn). If either of them is more likley to do some of the stupid destructive shit that Bellamy does in early season 1, it's Reg.

And Reg just keeping on pushing James and low key revelling in James punching him. Pop off.

And yes James... where is Sirius?

Chapter 11: Volunteers

Notes:

Trigger Warnings for This Chapter
-Mass sacrificial suicide
-Discussion of Oxygen deprivation (specifically children with oxygen deprivation)
-Depictions of Child Abuse (Walburga and Orion ofc)
-Depictions of injuries

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E U P H E M I A

Euphemia was exhausted. All day she had seen patient after patient with symptoms of oxygen deprivation. There was nothing she could do for any of them apart from periodically checking the radio for any sign that Evan had successfully landed. But no message came.

 

And she was useless.

 

She had five hours until 300 people would be killed. They would go to sleep in their beds and they would never wake up. The council would frame it as a malfunction of some kind. Lay the blame on the old space station. But Euphemia would know the truth. She would have to look people in the eyes and lie about how their friends and families died.

 

“People of the Elder. Today I need to talk to you about something important. So please could you do me the courtesy of lending me your ears for just a moment? My name is Fleamont Potter. I’m the Chief Engineer aboard the Elder. A month ago I discovered a serious flaw. One that I cannot brush under the rug. The life support systems on this space station are failing.”

 

“This is about our future. The Elder is dying. This ship, this glowing city in the sky that has shielded humanity for many generations - her time is ending. This is an undeniable reality.”

 

“Now, whilst there is still time, we must come together. I have always believed that dark times such as these can bring us together. I think everyone has the right to know what battle we’re fighting. I’m doing this because I want a life for all of you and for my child. Thank you.”

 

The video ended with James coming into the frame behind Fleamont as the recording device was shut off.

 

This was the closest thing Euphemia had to a photograph of her husband and son. Photographs were wasteful, even the computer memory that it took to keep a digital copy couldn’t be spared aboard the Elder. But she had kept the USB stick which stored her husband’s final message to the world at the back of her closet ever since he had been floated and now she stared at the picture of her husband and son, in the very room that she was in now.

 

It wasn’t right. 

 

None of this was right.

 

She couldn’t sit by and let more people die in a futile attempt to keep this horrid secret.

 

Perhaps she could even buy some time to allow Evan to get into contact with the ship. She didn’t believe that he was dead, because he had to be alive. Just like James had to be alive.

 

So she left her quarters and headed down to the communication centre and broadcasted the clip on the shipwide channel. 

 

When the message played through to completion, Euphemia steeled herself and broadcasted her own message. She hoped that Fleamont was right. That knowing the truth would bring the people on the Elder together. She wanted to do better. To be better. She didn’t want to choose who would live and who would die anymore.

 

“My husband was killed for trying to get that message out to you,” Euphemia said, eyes blazing as she stared directly at the camera. “We sent 100 children down to the ground in the hope that we could escape this sinking ship back down to Earth. Unfortunately, that hope seems to be lost. In five hours time, 300 people will be sacrified in an attempt to extend our oxygen supply. Unless we take action.”

 

Banging started on the door. The guards were here.

 

“The future doesn’t belong to the few, it belongs to all of us. Thank you.”

 

Euphemia shut off the feed as the door slid open and Alastor strode in flanked by two guards.

 

“Oh Effie,” Alastor said.

 

Euphemia set her jaw and stared back at Alastor.

 

“You voted for the culling?” Euphemia asked.

 

“I saw no other choice,” Alastor said.

 

Euphemia smiled sadly at him. “There’s always a choice.”

 

*

 

Euphemia was in handcuffs. It was a first for her and she wasn’t a fan of the experience.

 

They were in the council chambers and Euphemia was handcuffed to the table in the centre of the room, sitting in the seat she had at so many council meetings before. She had been escorted directly to the chambers from the communications centre and left alone for quite sometime before the council arrived and began debating the outcome of what Euphemia had done.

 

The conversation was halted when Frank Longbottom entered the room. The eyes of everyone gathered in the room turned to him.

 

“Sir,” Frank addressed Alastor Moody.

 

Bartemius Crouch was pacing. Alastor was watching a tablet in his hands which showed a live feed of the crowd gathered outside the council chambers. Kingsley was eyeing Euphemia aptly. The discussion had been heated before it fizzled out. Euphemia had left the council with very few options; she just had to pray that the people themselves would be able to pull together and overcome this. Even if she had no ideas how they would all pull through it.

 

“Go ahead Longbottom,” Alastor said. 

 

“The people gathered outside want to send someone in to speak to the council,” Frank said.

 

Alastor looked to Bartemius who nodded once his ascent.

 

Frank left and returned with a man by his side.

 

And Euphemia knew him. She had seen him in the medbay earlier that day stood beside his son who was suffering from severly low blood pressure due to oxygen deprivation. Amos Diggory was hardly a man, only a few years older than James, but he had arrived in Medbay clutching his son who was barely older than a year. There had been nothing that Euphemia could do other than give the poor screaming baby some extra fluids and a brief breath of proper fresh oxygen.

 

Amos looked around the room, shifting from one foot to the other.

 

His eyes rested on Euphemia.

 

“Ma’am,” Amos nodded at her. “I saw your video. Rubbish news.”

 

Despite the heavy grief in his eyes, Amos’ tone was light.

 

“I’m sorry you had to hear it like that,” Euphemia said. 

 

“No good way to hear it really.” Amos said, “So my son, Cedric- that’s what’s wrong with him? Oxygen deprivation?” 

 

“Yes,” Euphemia confirmed. 

 

Amos nodded and seemed to take a moment. He glanced around the room furtivley and then reached into his pocket and pulled out his ID tag.

 

“I’m here to volunteer,” Amos said. 

 

“Volunteer for what son?” Bartemius frowned.

 

“The culling Sir,” Amos said. “Give my wife and my son a chance. We’ve thought it through and there are people willing to do the same.” He turned back to look at Euphemia. “I heard what you said Ma’am about the future belonging to all of us. But some of us will have to make the sacrifice no matter what. So I’m going to give my future for my son’s.”

 

“And leave him without a father?” Euphemia asked.

 

“He’ll have his mother,” Amos said. “And he’ll be alive.”

 

Amos crossed to the table and placed his ID badge on the table.

 

He squared his shoulders and left the room. Euphemia felt like she was watching a funeral procession.

 

In peace, may you leave this shore.

 

Another person entered the council chambers after Amos had left. Euphemia didn’t know him. Alastor did. 

 

The man nodded at Alastor, but didn’t say anything else as he placed his ID badge down on the table beside Amos’

 

In love may you find the next. 

 

A woman entered. She was elderly. “I want to give my daughter and my grandson the life they deserve,” the woman said. “I’m old, I don’t have much more in me. But I do have this.”

 

She placed her ID down with the others.

 

Safe passage on your travels,

 

A steady stream of people came into the room and said their piece.

 

until our final journey on the ground.

 

The pile of ID chips on the table grew.

 

May we meet again.

 

By the evening, they had 500 volunteers for the culling. They had to turn people away. They rejected people who were considered essential personnel. 

 

300 people walked into a room later that night. None walked out.

 

*

 

Euphemia found herself in James’ cell. The council needed to debate what to do with her and no longer trusted her to be left alone after the stunt she had pulled. She understood. She sort of wished that she had been allowed to volunteer for the culling.

 

She had lost hope somewhere along the way since Evan had left. The fight had gone out of her and she now sat on the windowsill with her knees pulled up to her chest as she stared out of the window.

 

She tried to picture her son in this desolate room, staring out of this same window. She couldn’t. There were no signs of James left in the room. Everything that wasn’t standard issue for the lockup had been removed and sent to the redistribution center the moment he had been taken to the shuttle. But she still felt her son’s presence here. This was the last place she had hugged him. The last place she had heard his voice and held her baby boy in her arms.

 

As she watched the earth spin past by the window, something caught her eye. She thought for a moment that it was a trick of the light.

 

But no.

 

Four flares snaked their way across the ground down below.

 

And there it was. Hope had returned. 

 

Just a little too late to save Amos Diggory.



S I R I U S

 

Sirius was stupid. He had known that his whole life. His mother had told him this enough times. What he didn’t realise was exactly how stupid he was. Stupid enough it seemed, to walk off of the edge of a cliff whilst helping to collect what they needed to set up the flares.

 

He walked straight off the edge without even realising that it was an edge. Fell straight down. It couldn’t have been more than a 10 meter fall, but he whacked his head on a rock which sent him straight into unconciousness.

 

As he slept, he dreamt. 

 

The dreams were strange, they were more like snippets. His life playing out before his eyes. Perhaps that was what people talked about when they said their life flashed before their eyes when they died. Sirius was living all of his life at breakneck speed. 

 

Perhaps he was dead?




He was around one year old, far too young to remember anything concrete, but he was locked in the bedroom with his parents. His mother had been screaming and Sirius wanted to go and get a doctor. He tried to, but was given a hard smack across the face by his father and instructed to stay in the corner and stay out of the way. 

 

That was the first time either of his parents hit him. It certainly wasn’t the last.

 

Several hours later, Regulus was born. 

 

He screamed as he entered the world and Sirius was handed the baby in a bundle of cloth and instructed to keep him quiet so that their father could look after their mother.

 

“He’s your brother,” Orion Black had said sternly. “He’s your responsibility.”

 

Sirius knew this was important. He grinned down at the baby.

 

“Hey Reggie,” he muttered, offering the screaming infant one of his fingers to suck on. It did the job of shutting Regulus’ cries up very effectively. “You’re my little brother.”

 

The dream changed.



Sirius was six and Regulus was four. The pair of them lay on their backs in the middle of the room, staring up at the window in the ceiling of their parents’ room. Sirius was pointing out stars as they passed the window and Regulus was giggling at the stories Sirius made up about the stars.

 

The dream changed.



They were under the covers. It was late at night and their parents would be mad if they found the two of them awake, but Regulus had woken up from a nightmare and crawled into Sirius’ bed demanding a story. Sirius was reading the Illiad.

 

“My brothers of the sword! I would rather fight beside you than any army of thousands!” Sirius whispered into the night. “Let no man forget how menacing we are! We are lions! Do you know what’s there, waiting beyond that beach? Immortality! Take it! It’s yours!“

 

“Are we lions?” Regulus asked.

 

“We can be,” Sirius had assured him, glancing up from the book to look at his brother’s face.

 

“Can we get immortality?” Regulus asked.

 

“We can get anything,” Sirius grinned.

 

The dream changed.



They were much older now. Sirius was fourteen and Regulus twelve. Regulus was bleeding and Sirius was wheezing- fairly certain that his ribs were broken. 

 

It was fine though, he could go and find James and get some proper medical treatment from his mother. Regulus couldn’t. Regulus had to stay in the room or they’d find out about him and their parents would die.

 

“Stop it that hurts Sirius,” Regulus complained. 

 

“I need to clean it out Reggie,” Sirius chastised. He was mad at himself. Regulus wasn’t supposed to get hurt- ever. Sirius was the punching bag because Regulus was far more breakable than him and had no one but Sirius to put him back together. Sirius was shit at it. He’d tried to pick up what he could from James, but it was useless. Sirius was built to break things, not to mend them.

 

He couldn’t remember what had led to it, but Regulus had a deep gash in one of his cheeks and Sirius was worried that it would scar. He’d managed to steal some antiseptic from James and he thought that James would say the wound needed stitches, but Sirius wasn’t capable of that, so he found some tape to pull the harsh edges of the wound back together.

 

Sirius briefly considered the idea of dragging James over to help, but the warning from his mother always rang in his head in moments like this. It wasn’t just his parents that would be in danger if Regulus was discovered. Regulus would be in danger too. They might even float him. 

 

Sirius trusted James, but he couldn’t ask his best friend to keep this big of a secret. He couldn’t trust anyone apart from himself to keep Regulus alive.

 

“Tell me what it’s like on the ground again?” Regulus asked.

 

Sirius chuckled and did his best to hide the pain that shot through his ribs from a kick he had received after pulling his mother away from Regulus. 

 

Regulus liked it when Sirius made up stories about the ground for him. Sirius wasn’t totally sure that Regulus knew that the stories were made up, but he did it anyway because it bought a smile to his brother’s face.

 

Sirius told Regulus tales of the ground, with its rain and trees until Regulus fell asleep. It was only then that Sirius left to find James.

 

His ribs had been broken. Effie told him off for being so clumsy whilst James looked on with knowing eyes.

 

The dream changed.




And this memory? This memory was stamped into Sirius’ mind like no other. Branded on the inside of his brain like a wound that just wouldn’t heal.

 

Regulus was crying. Sobbing actually. The sound had made Sirius’ head hurt.

 

He had come back from hanging out with James to find his mother absolutely tearing into Regulus because he had - well Sirius couldn’t remember what Regulus had done, but it was insignificant. Regulus was sobbing and he had a bruise forming on one of his cheeks.

 

Sirius’ mother kicked Regulus’ foot and he fell to the ground, crumpling in a pile. And… well Sirius saw red.

 

He lunged at his mother and attacked her with a furvor. His father got involved and threw Sirius off of Walburga who screamed at him until her voice was horse. Sirius screamed back as his father held him back, then she started kicking Regulus again.

 

At some point, Regulus stopped crying. At some point Sirius stopped screaming for them to hit him instead and they did it.

 

At some point Sirius clawed his way out of their parents room and found a guard.

 

At some point Sirius showed up at James’ door with only four words on his tongue. “I did something bad.”

 

And then…




Sirius woke up.

 

He hadn’t died. 

 

But he didn’t know where he was and his head hurt. Actually his whole body hurt in a very similar way as it had when he had shown up at James’ door that day two years earlier. 

 

Sirius’ leg hurt the worst, that and his head. 

 

He sat up and blinked spots out of his vision, trying to take in his surroundings. He was in a cave. The lighting was dim but he could see signs that a person had been here. There were drawings on the walls of the cave and some items that could only have been placed there by human hands. Also, Sirius himself was on a crude cot. Like someone had placed him there.

 

Sirius reached down to where his leg hurt worst. His trousers were ripped and there was a large jagged wound all up his calf. The wound was clean and had been treated with what looked in the dim light like some kind of paste. Sirius’ hand shot up to his head and he found that a gash there had been subjected to a similar amount of healing. 

 

Someone was here. Sirius heard footsteps approaching and his head whipped up.

 

A man walked in. He was tall, even taller than James. He was wrapped in furs, which he slowly began to remove, revealing more of his scarred face.

 

Sirius was frozen where he sat on the bed, staring at the man.

 

This was a Grounder. A Grounder had bought him here and healed his wounds. The Grounder didn’t acknowledge Sirius initially. He took layers of fur off before he finally turned in Sirius’ direction.

 

He didn’t speak, he just approached quietly and reached for Sirius’ leg. Sirius flinched back, but the Grounder was strong, he held Sirius’ leg in place whilst he inspected the wound.

 

“Why did you heal me?” Sirius demanded, his voice coming out breathless.

 

The Grounder didn’t say anything. He seemed satisfied with the leg, and then moved his attention to Sirius’ face, his fingers poking at the wound and making Sirius flinch back again. The Grounder grabbed the back of his head to keep him still.

 

“At least buy me dinner first,” Sirius muttered his complaint.

 

The Grounder chuckled. 

 

Sirius blinked. “You understand me?”

 

The Grounder glared at Sirius. The man had light brown hair, that in more light probably appeared a sandy blonde. His face was long and quite pale, the skin was interrupted by a spattering of freckles and a long scar that ran from the far side of one of his eyebrows down to the other cheek. It puckered over his nose. His eyes were a very pale shade of green. Not like Regulus’ forest green, but like the green of murky water. They fascinated Sirius.

 

“You do understand me,” Sirius pressed.

 

He still said nothing and when he was satisfied that Sirius’ wound was okay, he released Sirius’ head and moved away again. Sirius watched as he rummaged in a bag, pulling out some meat. He handed a cooked slab of meat to Sirius, who took it with tentative fingers. 

 

“Tell me your name?” Sirius asked.

 

The Grounder turned his back on Sirius. Now that he had removed the furs, he was wearing only a sleeveless tshirt. It dipped low on his back, exposing the upper half of it which displayed some ink.

 

Sirius had always been fascinated with the idea of tattoos. There wasn’t much information about them in the Elder’s archives (it wasn’t considered useful information), but there were some photographs in the archives of before the bombs and lots of people had ink - permanent ink - decorating their bodies. Sirius was unfathomably jelous.

 

This man had a tattoo. It was a crescent shape just at the base of his neck. Bold and black against the pale skin.

 

“Fine, don’t tell me your name,’ Sirius grumbled. “I’ll just call you Moony then. That’s what your tattoo is of isn’t it? The moon?”

 

The Grounder turned to glare at Sirius.

 

“Moony,” Sirius tested the name on his lips. “Why are you helping me Moony?”

 

The man didn’t respond. He just continued glaring, taking a bite of the meat in his hand. He only stopped glaring when Sirius took a bite of his own food.

 

Moony stayed on the other side of the cave and still didn’t speak. He just watched Sirius slowly eat his food. When Sirius was done, he lay back down on the cot, his head was spinning and it felt better when he lay down.

 

“You just gonna stare at me from over there Moony?” Sirius asked.

 

Three sharp blasts of a horn could be heard in the distance.

 

Moony’s eyes narrowed and he started putting his furs back on. Sirius propped himself up to watch.

 

“Where are you going?”

 

Moony still remained silent. When he was dressed, he strode over to Sirius purposefully. He had a chain in his hand and Sirius didn’t realise what it was until the manacle was around his wrist and shackled down to the bed.

 

“What are you doing?” Sirius demanded, pulling on the chain which didn’t give. Predictably, Moony did not respond, he just shot Sirius a look. His eyes were narrowed slightly and his brow furrowed. It was… well despite the situation, Sirius couldn’t help but notice how handsome his captor was. His sharp features looked like a statue and the scar only did more to fascinate Sirius.

 

Then, Moony was gone. Turning his back to Sirius and hastening out of the cave.

 

“Hey!” Sirius shouted after him. “You can’t just leave me here!” Actually, it appeared that Moony could in fact leave him there, because he did. Sirius struggled against the manacle for a bit before realsing that it was useless.

 

He slumped back into the bed and stared at the cave ceiling above him, more confused than he ever had been in his entire life.

Notes:

Oooft!
I wasn't sure how I felt about this chapter at first and have revised it about 5 times, but I think I'm decently happy with this.

Oh Effie, she just wants to save everyone (like mother like son eh?) but the whole situation is just super messed up. She's doing what she can though and we love her for it.

Reggie did the right thing and helped, but those people on the Elder died and it was his fault. We'll see him deal with this as we go.

And Sirius.

I feel like he's been a bit neglected so far in this fic, but as I keep saying, his moment is coming. There is so much Black Brothers angst to unpack.

ALSO Remus Lupin has entered the chat.

You'll probably have another update next week, but it's a busy one for me so we shall see!

Thank you for all the Kudos and comments so far! They mean the world!

Chapter 12: Traps

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Brief depiction of dead bodies (not described in detail but they are there)
-Guns
-Death (Minor Characters, but they are named and we do know them)
-Injuries (stabbing, Impalement)

Translations in the end notes.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

 

“And you’re sure you haven’t seen him since the lake?” James demanded. It was the next morning and in the light of day there was still no sign of Sirius anywhere.

 

“No,” Regulus snapped. The pair of them were tromping through camp, checking in every tent for any sign of Sirius. There appeared to be none. “James he’s not anywhere.”

 

Regulus was in a foul mood. If it wasn’t enough that his brother appeared to be missing - again, then the fact that the Elder clearly hadn’t seen the flares and had killed 300 people would’ve been enough to put him in a terrible mood. 

 

It hadn’t been long after the flares had been fired, actually, that they had seen the display in the sky. Initially, people had celebrated, thinking that it was the Elder returning their signal and confirming that they had seen the flares. But James, with his jaw set and hard eyes, had stopped the celebration.

 

“It’s a funeral,” he said, pulling everyone up short. “This is what it looks like from the other side. 300 bodies being returned to the ground. It didn’t work. They didn’t see the flares.”

 

Evan had looked at Regulus with accusing eyes from beside Barty. “This is your fault,” he said.

 

Evan moved to approach, but James threw out a hand to stop him, also staring at Regulus. James’ eyes confused Regulus because they didn’t look angry exactly. Was that pity? Regulus wasn’t sure. He missed the fire of anger in James’ eyes, which was immeasurably better than whatever this was.

 

“He knows,” James said, his tone bland and unreadable. “Now he has to live with it.”

 

Regulus hadn’t slept much. He rose early and still couldn’t find Sirius. He had a bad feeling. A terrible one, so he woke James, who had initially grumbled at being woken and glared when he found out it was Regulus who had woken him, but immediately snapped to attention when Regulus said that he was worried about Sirius. This was their common ground. Their love for Sirius was the thing that kept drawing them back together.

 

“We’ll head out to the lake again,” James said. “Maybe he’s out there?”

 

“What if the Grounders got him?” Regulus demanded.

 

“I’ve still got the gun haven’t I?” James asked.

 

“We’ll need more than two bullets,” Regulus stated, eyes settling on where Mulciber was sitting with Avery and Goyle.

 

“I’ll get Marls-” James started, but Regulus was moving, coming to a stop in front of Mulciber, who looked up at him.

 

“My brother is missing,” Regulus stated.

 

“And?” Mulciber asked.

 

“And you’re coming to help me find him,” Regulus said. “All of you.”

 

Mulciber regarded Regulus for a second with a strange expression on his face. Regulus wasn’t certain, but he was around 75% sure that Mulciber was scared. Specifically, he was scared of Regulus. How had that happened? Regulus wasn’t sure, but if it was something he could use to his advantage, he would do it. Regulus pondered this for only a moment.

 

“Or what?” Mulciber asked.

 

“Or I’ll use Potter’s gun to shoot you and string you up to distract the Grounders,” Regulus stated. He had no intention of doing it. It probably wouldn’t help at all. But Mulciber didn’t know that and Regulus had no qualms about using that to his advantage.

 

Mulciber eyed Regulus pointedly. Then he seemed to give in. “Avery, Goyle, get some fucking weapons. I guess we’re going out to find Big Black again.”

 

Regulus smiled triumphantly.

 

“Barty!” Regulus barked.

 

It had been strange in the last day not to have Barty almost constantly by his side. Regulus had grown used to the boy’s slightly unhinged commentary of everything going on. But Barty’s best friend was here now, he didn’t need Regulus anymore. Regulus was doing his best not to be bitter about it. It didn’t help that Evan seemed to hate him and eyed him with nothing but suspicion. 

 

“What?” Barty emerged from a tent nearby, followed by Evan.

 

“Sirius is missing,” Regulus stated. “You’re coming. We need to find him.”

 

“He’d better not be making a habit out of having people rescue him,” Barty rolled his eyes. “He’s pretty, but not pretty enough to warrant it.”

 

Evan punched Barty’s arm. “Be nice.”

 

“Please, Barty?” James asked, his tone was far more pleasant than the one Regulus had opted for.

 

“Fine, fine!” Barty threw up his hands. “But you’d better be bringing that gun Potter. I still want to see you fire it.”

 

James looked a little green at the prospect but didn’t reply.

 

“I’m coming too,” Evan said. “I only just got you back Bee, you’re not running off without me.”

 

Regulus frowned, looking between Evan and Barty. They were friends, yes. But Regulus suspected that perhaps there was something more than that. He filed his suspicions away to inspect later when Sirius wasn’t missing and he could divert his brain power to thoughts other than an image of Sirius bleeding out somewhere. 

 

“No,” James said quickly, his tone firm but kind. “No, we need you to get the radio working. The Elder didn’t see our signal. We need to talk to them.”

 

“The radio is a piece of shit,” Evan said.

 

“Oh c’mon Ev, you can fix it. I know you can,” Barty replied. His tone wasn’t his usual teasing one, but a far softer encouraging one. Regulus’ suspicion of more between Barty and Evan only intensified at this.

 

“Mary will help,” James offered. “300 people won’t be enough, they’ll have to do another culling.”

 

“I’ll do what I can,” Evan replied.

 

“Baby Black, are we doing this or what?” Mulciber demanded. He was on his feet and had a weapon in his hand. Avery and Goyle too. Mulciber had seemingly grabbed two other people that Regulus did not know to help.

 

“We’re doing this,” Regulus replied, Mulciber handed him a dagger.

 

“Fix the radio Evan,” James said. “We’ll be back before you know it.”

 

*

 

Regulus crouched at the bottom of the cliff and dipped his hand into the puddle of blood, and looked at the footsteps which retreated off into the trees.

 

“Anything down there Baby Black?” Mulciber shouted from the top of the cliff.

 

“Yeah,” Regulus replied, hating that he was now responding to that god-awful nickname. “He was here. Someone took him, I think.” Regulus couldn’t tear his eyes away from the puddle of blood, but he heard someone using the rope that they had tossed over the small cliff to come and join Regulus at the bottom.

 

“He’s injured then,” James said, squatting down beside Regulus.

 

“Someone carried him away,” Regulus replied, gesturing in the direction of the footsteps. “Those prints are deep.”

 

“If they took him- The Grounders I mean- then he’s alive. Just like last time,” James stated.

 

“Yeah maybe,” Regulus wished that he could be as certain as James. There was a horrible gnawing feeling in his stomach.

 

Just yesterday, Regulus had been willing to let everyone on the Elder die to save his brother and his actions had directly led to the deaths of 300 people. People he didn’t know or care about, but 300 people all the same. That brought the death toll that had been caused by his birth to a round 302. He didn’t want to think about what he would do if those deaths had all been for nothing.

 

If Sirius died anyway, Regulus suspected that he would simply curl up in a ball and die right along with his brother. Either that or burn the whole world down. Regulus wasn’t certain. He wouldn’t have to work out which route he would take until his brother’s cold dead body was in his arms. 

 

“They’ve got him!” Regulus called up to the group waiting at the top of the cliff. “Get down here, we’re going after them!”

 

Not waiting a second longer than he had to, Regulus took off, following the deep tracks which would hopefully lead to his brother.

 

*

 

They walked for some time and it gave Regulus time to think. 

 

He was beginning to hate having time to think, especially when James Potter was tramping along through the forest beside him. Regulus concluded that if Sirius did die and he was forced to burn the world down, he’d probably let James Potter live. 

 

This thought in itself was infuriating and Regulus didn’t like it. He didn’t want to probe it any further, wanted to leave it untouched. But Regulus found that somehow, he cared what James thought of him. He wasn’t sure when the change had happened, but he felt ashamed at the deaths of those 300 people simply because of the bland way James had looked at him and said ‘now he has to live with it’

 

Somehow that comment had gotten under Regulus’ skin in a way that he hadn’t thought was possible. He couldn’t stand the palpable disappointment that had rolled off of James when their eyes met.

 

He knew that the older boy’s opinions shouldn’t matter to him. But they did. James was steady and unwavering, he had proved this much to Regulus so far. And he had morals. Morals he wouldn’t break for anyone. Secretly, Regulus wondered if he could push James far enough to overcome his moral compass. Regulus found that he respected James even if he thought it was slightly stupid and likely to get the boy killed. The thought of James getting himself killed unsettled Regulus even further.

 

James found himself firmly in the category of people that Regulus wanted dead by his own hands only. The only other person who had found themselves in that category was Sirius, and maybe Barty. It was doing something funny to Regulus’ head. Regulus wasn’t certain he’d kill for James the way he would for Sirius, but Regulus certainly wanted James alive.

 

“It’s okay if you feel guilty,” James said, breaking the silence of the forest. The pair of them were leading the way. The group of eight made their way through the forest quietly, regularly stopping to check for tracks that indicated where Sirius had been taken.

 

“I don’t feel guilty,” Regulus said immediately.

 

This was the wrong thing to say. James’ lips turned down into a frown.

 

“I just want Sirius alive,” Regulus stated. “I’ll do anything.”

 

James huffed a heavy breath. “Yeah, whatever.”

 

James didn’t speak again. He kept his eyes away from Regulus, trained on the ground. This meant that James didn’t notice the clear signs of civilisation until Barty brought attention to them. Regulus didn’t either, he was too busy looking at James.

 

“I don’t speak Grounder, but I think they want us to keep out,” Barty said, his tone full of forced humour. Regulus tore his eyes away from James, feeling that something funny was happening to his stomach. His eyes settled on several bodies tied to trees. The bodies were in various states of decay.

 

James’ eyes snapped up and his face paled at the sight.

 

“Get the gun out Potter,” Regulus said.

 

“What?” Mulciber asked, his tone was laced with unease. “You’re not getting me in there. This is a boundary. Remember what happened last time we crossed one of those?”

 

Regulus did remember. He expected he’d never get the image of Sirius being impaled by that spear out of his head.

 

He settled his eyes on Mulciber, smoothing his face out into a mask of calm. “Yes, my brother was run through with a spear. If you recall, I got him back then. I will now too. Potter, take out the gun, we’re carrying on. Mulciber, if you’re too scared you can go back.”

 

That was all the prompting that the two people Regulus didn’t know needed to turn around and leave. Goyle shifted on his feet but watched Mulciber as he weighed options. The boy seemed to decide that he wasn’t scared enough to not rise to Regulus’ challenge and set his jaw.

 

Slower now, the group continued to move forward.

 

James pulled the gun out of his jacket and cocked it, Regulus could see that James’ hands were shaking, but he decided not to comment on it. Now was the time to find out if James really would fire it at a person. Regulus was eager to find out.

 

*

 

“There are no more footprints,” Barty remarked. He had fallen into step beside Regulus and was clutching a spear so tightly that his knuckles had gone white.

 

“Keep looking,” Regulus gritted out. His teeth were clenched and his jaw was set so tightly he was slightly worried he was causing permanent damage. But Barty was right, there were no more footprints, no more little puddles of blood, nothing for them to follow to indicate where Sirius had gone. 

 

Three sharp blasts of a horn sounded through the silent woods. Regulus froze in his spot immediately, eyes darting around the trees. The horn did not sound that far away and it sent a cold chill down Regulus’ spine.

 

“What was that?” Avery hissed.

 

“A horn, what did it sound like?” Regulus replied, his voice a whisper.

 

“Acid fog?” James asked. “Should we run?”

 

“No,” Barty said. “That was one blast of the horn remember, that was three.”

 

“What does three mean?” Mulciber demanded.

 

The only reason Regulus spotted it was because he was watching the forest around them so closely. A blur. A figure darting between the trees and disappearing again. 

 

“They’re here,” Regulus muttered.

 

“They? The Grounders?” Barty hissed. “Where?”

 

“One of them is over there,” Regulus jerked his head in the direction that he had seen the movement. “I think that horn was a warning. About us.”

 

Before they could react any further, a spear zoomed out of the forest to Regulus’ left. It shot just a few centimetres past James’ head, ramming to a halt deep inside Goyle’s skull. The man crumpled to the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut. 

 

Then they were all running. Zigzagging through trees like their lives depended on it, which they quite possibly did. Regulus’ heart was thumping in his ears. Mulciber was leading the charge, ploughing through the forest, running straight through brambles and bushes when it happened.

 

Mulciber must’ve run over a trip wire or something, because one second he was in front of Regulus, and the next second a log had swung out of nowhere and thrown Mulciber to the side where he landed directly on a spear, which was so sharp that it punctured straight through his side and jutted out on the other side of his body. There would be no hope for him, Regulus could see that. The spear had gone in just below his left arm and straight through his chest. Mulciber seemed to stop breathing only seconds after.

 

“Shit!” Barty staggered into Regulus’ who had skidded to a halt to stop himself from being hit by the log.

 

“What the fuck?” Avery demanded. His eyes were wide as he took in Mulciber’s certainly dead body. 

 

Regulus didn’t let himself give into shock or fear. He kept his mind focused. It was something he had learnt as a very young child- to compartmentalise. Keep focused on what mattered until the danger had passed. The danger was no longer from his mother, but rather from the Grounders.

 

“They were herding us here,” Regulus stated. “They’ve stopped chasing us for now. Be careful, there might be more traps. Keep your eyes peeled.”

 

“You’re insane!” Avery exclaimed. “You want us to keep going? Goyle and Mulciber are dead, we should go back to camp!”

 

Before Regulus could reply, a single sharp horn sounded through the trees.

 

“Now that one is acid fog,” Barty stated. “We should run?”

 

“No,” James snapped. He had slung his backpack off of his shoulder and was rummaging in it. Regulus noticed how pale James was, but his eyes seemed focused. “We won’t make it back to camp, we’ll just have to hope this is enough.”

 

James pulled a large swath of fabric from the bag. Regulus recognised it as having been a part of the parachute from Evan’s pod. He wondered when James had grabbed it, but only for a second because James was throwing the parachute over the four of them and crouching low to the ground.

 

Regulus noted that he seemed to be the only person not in some form of shock. Barty was shaking as he too dropped to the ground and Avery looked like he was about to throw up. Regulus grabbed Avery and pulled him down, immediately setting about helping James to stuff the parachute under their butts to seal them in.

 

“Will this keep the fog out?” Regulus asked.

 

“I don’t know,” James’ voice was shaking as he spoke. “I hope so.”

 

Regulus snorted, “You hope so? You’re banking our lives on a hope?”

 

“Are you a fucking psycho?” Avery demanded, staring at Regulus. “You’re laughing? You just got two of our people killed on this fucking rescue mission.”

 

“Add it to my tab?” Regulus suggested. He amended his mental death toll to 304, he hadn’t expected to add to it so quickly, but there wasn’t much to be done about it now. It was all for Sirius so that Sirius could live. That was the only important thing.

 

“You’re crazy,” Avery muttered. “Fucking insane.”

 

Regulus didn’t reply.

 

They were all close together, faces less than a meter apart.

 

Regulus noticed that James had a small bleeding wound on his face from where he had likely caught it when they were running through the forest. It was just above his eyebrow and a small trickle of blood traced its way down James’ face and into his eye. He blinked and wiped at it underneath his glasses, which were askew and smudged.

 

The only sound was their breathing.

 

After an age, Barty finally broke the silence. “How long are we supposed to wait?”

 

“How do we know if the fog is actually out there?” Avery asked.

 

“I think we would feel it?” James said.

 

Very carefully, Regulus reached to the edge of the fabric and lifted it up, ready to snap it back down if the yellow fog began to snake its way in. Nothing happened, so Regulus threw the fabric off of him and looked around.

 

His eyes caught on a single figure running through the woods. Away from them, not towards them.

 

Sirius is out there, was the only thought Regulus found that he could grasp onto as he started forward worldlessly to follow the person. A hand on his shoulder stopped him and he turned to see James had also extracted himself from the parachute.

 

“The fog?” Barty asked, throwing the parachute off of him as he spoke.

 

“Maybe it was a false alarm,” Avery suggested. “Now can we run?”

 

“Sirius,” was all Regulus said, eyes not wavering from James’ face.

 

James nodded once and heaved a calming breath. In one of his hands, the gun was still clutched, safety off, ready to fire.

 

“We follow that Grounder,” James hissed, gesturing at the retreating figure which he had spotted too. “He could lead us to Sirius.”

 

Avery stared at James with his mouth slightly open but didn’t protest. Regulus supposed this was what James was good for. People- even terrified people who had just watched two of their friends die- listened to him. Even terrified for his life, James had a certain calmness to him that was comforting.

 

*

 

The first thing Regulus saw when they entered the cave they followed the Grounder to was Sirius chained to a cot. He was a bloody mess, trousers ripped to reveal a wound on his leg and blood covering his face from a wound on his forehead. Sirius was watching the grounder aptly as he began to strip off his furs.

 

Regulus wasn’t planning on hesitating to take the Grounder out. But James beat him to it. He snuck up behind the man and bought the butt of the gun down hard on his head.

 

Regulus had known that James was strong, having tried to pin him down just a few days earlier, but he hadn’t realised James was strong enough to bring a gun down hard enough on someone’s head to knock them out in a single blow. He was though, the man crumpled. Within seconds, James was at Sirius’ side.

 

“How the- What are you doing here?” Sirius asked, eyes wide with surprise.

 

“We came to save you,” James said. His hands moved to the chains around Sirius’ wrist, keeping him on the bed. “Is there a key?”

 

“He has it,” Sirius said weakly.

 

Regulus was in motion before he realised it, swooping down to the Grounder and patting him down until he found a key. Once he had it, he hurried over to Sirius and freed him from the chains.

 

“Reggie?” Sirius asked, scrambling into a sitting position and rubbing his wrist.

 

“Hey Sirius,” Regulus said flatly. “Je suis content que tu sois en vie.”

 

The words didn’t cover half of the relief he felt at seeing his brother still breathing in front of him. No words. There was nothing to encapsulate it.

 

“Putain,” Sirius cursed. “You’re crazy. Unhinged. Shit! You came after me?”

 

Regulus frowned, “of course.”

 

Sirius scrambled to his feet, “Okay, fine. We’ll talk about this later. We should go before he wakes up.”

 

Regulus turned to look at the Grounder who was still lying on his side on the floor. Barty was crouched over the man, holding something in his hands. Regulus felt a white bubble of rage surge up. This person had taken his brother from him. Regulus simply couldn’t let him walk away.

 

“He’s not going to wake up,” Regulus decided. For Sirius. This man could never be allowed to hurt his brother again. Regulus simply wouldn’t allow it. 

 

“Barty, move out of the way,” Regulus said. He clutched his dagger tighter and started forward.

 

Sirius caught his arm. “Reggie stop, he didn’t hurt me-”

 

Regulus shook Sirius’ hand off of his arm and glared at his brother. “They started this Sirius.”

 

“And that’s a good enough reason to kill him?” Sirius’ voice sounded slightly weak and he was swaying slightly, keeping weight off of his bad leg.

 

“He was going to kill you, Sirius-”

 

“Guys,” Barty said, still crouched beside the Grounder. He turned to look at them and Regulus saw that he was holding a horn in his hands. “The guy has a horn, what if-”

 

Barty didn’t get the chance to finish his sentence. The Grounder was apparently awake and he suddenly moved, twisting his body to jam a dagger into Barty’s stomach.

 

And there. Regulus found out that there was a second person he would kill for and it was not James Potter. Barty Crouch lay bleeding and Regulus started forward with his dagger raised. He didn’t have the presence of mind to use it though, lunging out with his fist and doing everything he could to keep the man down- away from Barty and his brother.

 

Somehow, Barty had ended up being someone Regulus cared about.

 

And then, Regulus had his arms locked around the Grounder and his dagger to the man’s throat. He could have done it. It would have been easy to just slide the knife into the flesh and end this man’s life. But Regulus locked eyes with his brother, who was shouting at him to stop.

 

“Reggie no!” Sirius shouted. “You can’t kill him!”

 

And Regulus had never been good at saying no to his brother. Not for anything.

 

“We can’t let him go,” Regulus spat.

 

James and Avery were on their knees beside Barty, who Regulus saw was awake, but shaking quite violently.

 

“We need to get back to camp now,” James stated. His voice wasn’t shaking anymore, he sounded sure and certain. Regulus could tell that James had entered the same focused state he had been in when they got back to camp with the seaweed for Sirius. Like the world had fallen away and all that mattered to James was saving the dying person in front of him. “I can’t do anything here. We need to go!”

 

“Reggie, if you won’t let him go, tie him up and bring him with us,” Sirius said desperately. “We need to go now.”

Notes:

Translations

“Hey Sirius,” Regulus said flatly. “Je suis content que tu sois en vie.” (I’m glad you’re alive)

The words didn’t cover half of the relief he felt at seeing his brother still breathing infront of him. No words. There was nothing to encapsulate it.

“Putain,” (Fuck) Sirius cursed. “You’re crazy. Unhinged. Shit! You came after me?”

-

Suprise early chapter!

Regulus and James' dynamic is so interesting to me in this! I'm kind of obsessed with how Regulus is obsessed with James and is mad about it.

Regulus 'add it to my tab' Black, I love you with every fibre of my being. War crimes are okay when they're commited by you xoxo

Thank you for all the Kudos so far!

You can also find me on tiktok being crazy about Regulus Black and James Potter! My username is trees.have.roots

Chapter 13: Do It Right

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Injuries (stab wounds, bruises, ect)
-Medical inaccuracies
-Vaigue references to child abuse
-References/Implication of torture
-References to past death(s)
-Depictions of a seizure

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

James ran quicker than he ever had. He ploughed ahead of the group, going through everything in his head that he would need to do to stop Barty from dying. They had already lost two people that day - Goyle and Mulciber. James was absolutely not going to let Barty die. 

 

Avery was strong and he carried Barty in his arms, keeping up easily with the group. Regulus followed, with a dagger pressed into the Grounder’s back as he urged him forwards and a limping Sirius brought up the rear. Sirius’ leg and head wound probably needed medical attention too, but James was focused for now on Barty.

 

He made it to camp a full minute before anyone else.

 

“CLEAR ME A FUCKING SPACE IN THE SHUTTLE!” James barked as he ran through the camp, gathering any medical supplies he could think of, including the remainder of the seaweed he had gathered to treat Sirius. He hadn’t had the chance to properly look at the wound in the dark cave, but he knew it was bad.

 

Camp was a flurry of activity by the time the rest of the group arrived, hurrying straight into the shuttle where James was already waiting for them having sent Pandora off to boil water and get him some rags.

 

Barty was placed down in the same spot where James had killed Crabbe. He swallowed a lump in his throat as he hurried to Barty’s side and began feeling his neck to check that Barty hadn’t died on the journey over. He hadn’t; it was a start, at least. He then set about ripping Barty’s t-shirt away so that he could look at the wound.

 

Somewhere far away, someone sucked in a harsh breath and started shouting. James couldn’t register anything other than the dying boy on the floor before him.

 

The wound was bad. Just below Barty’s ribs. James didn’t know what to do. He didn’t even feel like he could remove the dagger without making it all worse. Barty would probably bleed out before James could stop it and that wasn’t even taking into account the internal damage probably done by the blade.

 

It took a few minutes for James to register that it was Evan shouting. He tore his eyes away from Barty’s wound to look at Evan.

 

“Why are you stopping?” Evan demanded. “Keep going! You can save him!”

 

James was shaking slightly as he met Evan’s desperate eyes. He shook his head. “No, not me. I can’t- I - I need my mother. I need to talk to her.”

 

“The radio’s still not working,” Mary said. James hadn’t noticed that she was there, but she was stood beside Evan watching the scene unfold.

 

“We need it working,” James said. “Evan, can you fix it?”

 

Evan let out a horrible, helpless noise as he looked at Barty lying on the ground. Evan’s eyes were brimming with tears.

 

“Evan!” James snapped. “Can you fix it?”

 

“Yes- fuck,” Evan whimpered, “James you have to save him-”

 

“Get my mother on the radio and I will,” James promised. “Go!”

 

Evan darted off, with Mary in tow. James turned his attention back to Barty again and began spreading antiseptic around the wound as delicately as he could. There wasn’t an awful lot more that he could do, so he pushed to his feet and began pacing.

 

Regulus descended from the ladder, now without the Grounder. With three quick strides, the younger Black crossed the room and shoved his older brother.

 

“What the fuck Reggie?” Sirius demanded, glaring at Regulus. Regulus met his glare without a flinch, which was quite impressive as people normally shrunk back from Sirius’ intense grey stare.

 

“No, what the fuck Sirius,” Regulus stated, his voice was cold. “Why the fuck where you protecting the Grounder back there?”

 

“He saved me!” Sirius insisted.

 

“No,” Regulus snapped. “You’re wrong. I saved your life. He was going to kill you.”

 

“No he wasn’t.”

 

“You’re fucking deluded,” said Regulus. “Would’ve used you for bait again like last time-”

 

“I don’t think so-”

 

“Clearly you don’t think! We lost two people out there trying to save your ass!”

 

“Oh so now you care about them!” Avery jumped in. “Now your precious brother is safe you can pretend to give a shit about Goyle and Mulciber?”

 

“Shut up Avery,” Regulus growled. He was so calm, but his eyes looked a little feral, darting over to Barty every so often. “If you had let me kill the Grounder, then Barty wouldn’t be dying!”

 

“Stop!” Sirius bellowed. He was glaring at his little brother in a way James had never seen Sirius glare at anyone before. “Stop it Reggie. Stop blaming me for shit you do! What happened to Barty is not my fault. All those people on the Elder? Not my fault. Stop trying to protect me Reggie, I don’t want you to become a killer because of me!”

 

“Too late,” Regulus said blandly. His gaze settled on Sirius intensely and no longer flitted to Barty. “You made me this Sirius. You put the first two bodies on my conscience. You did that to save me. I’ll burn the whole world down and watch if that’s what it takes to keep you safe. Just like you would for me.”

 

Sirius was frozen in his brother’s glare, breathing heavily. But Regulus wasn’t done.

 

“Everything I’ve done is your fault Sirius,” Regulus continued. “Loving in blood and pain is the only way I know how to do it. You got me locked up on the Elder, you got Mother and Father killed because of me. You made me a murderer Sirius-”

 

“NO!” Sirius bellowed. “No, Reggie. They got themselves killed. It was their choice. They died because they chose to have you. I didn’t get a choice. I was a year old and I was holding this life in my hands and I knew I had to do everything I could to protect you, always. You’re not a killer Reggie, I know you’re not-”

 

“I never asked you to do that!” Regulus snapped. 

 

If there was one thing James knew about his best friend, it was that sometimes Sirius could be cruel. When he was overwhelmed or hurting his words could have just as much bite as any punch. What Sirius said next still came as a shock.

 

“My life ended the day you were born,” Sirius stated. The anger seemed to have bubbled out of him and he stood opposite his brother, just as calm and collected as Regulus was. It was unnerving. “The second you were handed to me I died. I did everything for you. And you just keep taking and taking-”

 

“For you! All of it is for you! My life was over before I even breathed,” Regulus stated, eyes narrowed. “I-”

 

“Enough!” James bellowed, unable to take it anymore. “Both of you, that is enough!”

 

The Black brothers froze and turned to him. James felt very much like he was standing in the middle of a duel. He heaved a breath. It was painful to watch. He could see just how much the brothers loved eachother. Sirius said it in words, Regulus said it in actions (even if those actions were somewhat violent). He couldn’t stand to watch them tear into eachother like this when they were so clearly on the same side. 

 

James heaved a heavy breath. “Sirius, go sit the fuck down and get your weight off of that leg. Regulus, just fuck off for now okay? I need quiet if you’re expecting me to save Barty’s life.”

 

“But-” Regulus started

 

“Stop. Just stay away from eachother, please? We don’t have time for this right now.”

 

*

 

It was bad. Infact it was terrible.

 

The wound on Barty’s chest kept oozing blood. The only mercy was that the boy remained unconscious. James had wrapped a cloth around the knife, which was doing something to stop the blood from oozing out, but not enough.

 

To make matters worse, a storm had rolled in. Outside of the shuttle it was thundering and rain was beating down unrelentingly. Wind whipped through the camp, disturbing the makeshift tents and blowing anything that was loose around. A few people were struck by flying items before James had realised that everyone was waiting for him to say something.

 

When he realised this, he ordered people to secure anything that could blow around and then to get into the shuttle for shelter.

 

Evan was in a corner. He said that the radio was working now, but the storm was screwing with the signal so he didn’t think that anyone on the Elder could hear them. James needed to speak to his mother to save Barty, who was slowly bleeding out on the floor. 

 

It was bad. 

 

“Calling the Elder Station,” Evan said into the handpiece for the millionth time. “This is Evan Rosier, calling from the ground.” The wind was battering the shuttle from the outside. 

 

“Are you sure it’s on the right frequency?” Mary asked.

 

“Yes I’m sure!” Evan snapped. His nerves appeared to be frayed and his hands were shaking.

 

“Keep trying,” James said.

 

There was a crowd gathered in the shuttle. Everyone was packed onto the ground floor, watching Evan with the radio in tense silence. Some milled around on the first floor and the top floor was being used to keep the Grounder that Regulus had insisted on bringing back with him. Avery and Regulus were upstairs with him, making sure he didn’t escape. But everyone else was downstairs, crowded around the walls and sitting in seats.

 

James had made sure to do a headcount before closing the doors against the rain and wind. 94 people inside. Of the 102 people on the ground, eight were dead.

 

“Calling Elder Station. I am transmitting from the ground with the 100. Please respond!” Evan said again.

 

“James, he’s seizing!” Pandora shouted from where she was sat beside Barty.

 

“Get him on his side!” James bellowed, hastening over to Barty’s side.

 

James shoved a bundled up piece of fabric under Barty’s head and very carefully moved him onto his side as Barty shook under his hands. James knew that he wasn’t supposed to restrain someone having a seizure, but he couldn’t risk Barty jostling the knife, so he held Barty’s arms down until he stopped seizing.

 

“Calling Elder station, this is Evan Rosier-”

 

“This is a restricted channel, where are you calling from,” a voice came through on the radio’s speaker. It was crackly, but certainly there. A man’s voice, stern and sure. James felt his heart drop through the floor in relief.

 

“This is Evan Rosier, calling from the ground,” Evan said, his voice laced with relief and desperation. James abandoned Barty’s side and pushed through the crowd to stand beside Evan. “The 100 are alive. I need you to get me Dr Euphemia Potter. I need Dr Potter.”

 

The radio continued to crackle, but nothing else was said. James held his breath.

 

“Evan? ” A woman’s voice now. “Evan? Is that you? Can you hear me?”

 

James almost collapsed with relief. He had never, in his entire life, been so grateful to hear his mother’s voice.

 

“Mum?” James asked.

 

“James? Is that you?”

 

A choked sob ripped through James’ throat. “Yes- fuck- Yes, Mum it’s me!”

 

And then that switch flipped inside James again. He couldn’t dwell on this relief, he didn’t have the time. Barty was dying and James had to save him.

 

“Mum, I need your help!” James stated, speaking very clearly so that it went through plainly how important it was that they listen to him. “One of our people was stabbed by a Grounder. He’s dying, I need your help.”

 

There was a brief pause.

 

“James?” A man’s voice said, different to the first one. “This is the Minister speaking. What do you mean a Grounder?”

 

“There are people down here,” James said quickly. “We’re not alone. Some people must’ve survived. The earth is survivable. But we don’t have time for this. He’s dying. Mum, the knife’s still in his chest. I didn’t want to remove it.”

 

“Patch me through to medical.” Euphemia’s voice was stern and commanding. James could’ve cried with relief. Her ‘work-switch’ had clearly been flipped and he was now speaking to Dr Potter rather than his mother.

 

“Of course,” someone else said.

 

“James, I need to go to medbay. I’ll be one minute and then I’ll be with you,” Euphemia said.

 

“Yeah, that’s fine. Go,” James said.

 

“Is my son there?” The voice of the Minister came through. James couldn’t determine the emotions in the man’s voice without seeing his face. “ Is Barty there?”

 

“He’s the one who’s been stabbed Sir,” James replied. 

 

No one replied for a minute and then Euphemia was back.

 

“Okay James, I’m going to talk you through this step by step,” Euphemia said.

 

James hurried back through the crowd to Barty’s side. “Evan turn the radio up as loud as it goes and everyone shut the fuck up!” 

 

The hushed mutters and whispers from those gathered immediately stopped.

 

“Find [-] ribs [-] located,” Euphemia’s voice came through garbled on the radio, static breaking up every word so that they couldn’t be understood.

 

“Evan, what’s happening?” James demanded, rolling up his sleeves and splashing water on his hands to clean them as best he could. The last thing he wanted to do was make this any worse by getting Barty’s wound infected. 

 

“It’s not the radio!” Evan snapped back. “It’s the storm!”

 

“Shit,” James cursed. “Fuck okay.”

 

“James can you hear me?” Euphemia’s voice came through clearer this time.

 

“Yes!” James replied. “Tell me what to do!”

 

“We need to [-] hurricane right above you,” Euphemia said. “What’s the angle of the blade?”

 

“Sharp upwards angle,” James replied. 

 

If he closed his eyes, he could almost imagine he was beside his mother in medbay as she showed him how to stitch a wound together when he had asked. He only ever started taking an interest in his mother’s job after Sirius started showing up at his door, bruised and battered, and refusing to go to medical. Now, James knew that Sirius was worried that if people realised his parents were hurting him that they’d search their quarters and find Regulus. At the time, James had just wanted to help his friend.

 

“I’d say around 45 degrees. I can’t tell how deep it’s in,” James said.

 

“That’s alright,” said Euphemia. “Don’t remove the knife yet. Where is it located?”

 

“On his left side,” James said. “Just below the ribs.”

 

Evan had abandoned the radio and come to stand beside Barty, staring down at the boy with an expression so painful that it physically hurt James to look at. 

 

Pandora pressed the bottle of whisky that Barty had taken from the overturned car into James’ hands.

 

“To sterilise your hands,” Pandora said. “We don’t have any antiseptic left.”

 

James nodded and poured the alcohol over his hands before offering it to Evan. Evan frowned down at it.

 

“If you want to help, you need to sterilise your hands,” James said, shaking the bottle at Evan. Evan gritted his teeth and took it, taking a swig before pouring some over his hands.

 

“James, can you see any fluid?” Euphemia asked.

 

James crouched down and very carefully peeled back the cloth around the knife. He wanted to do this right, so he decided he’d only tell his mother about things that he was actively looking at. 

 

There was a commotion. Two girls shoving at each other and shouting.

 

“Shut the fuck up!” James growled at them, tearing his eyes away from Barty’s wound. “Evan, get them out.”

 

“But the Grounder’s upstairs,” Evan said. 

 

“I don’t give a shit,” James said. “Get them out.”

 

“Everyone upstairs, now!” Evan turned to the group and started herding people towards the ladder.

 

James turned his attention back to Barty. “Mum, can you hear me?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“There’s a lot of blood, mostly red, some looks a little dark.”

 

“But just blood? Nothing else?” Euphemia asked.

 

“Just blood,” James confirmed. 

 

“Just blood is good. Really good,” Euphemia said. “We got lucky here James.”

 

Evan was back beside Barty, staring at his face, pressing his hands to Barty’s forehead. “You’re lucky Bee,” Evan muttered. Then he looked over at James. “He feels warm.”

 

James could hear a muttered conversation on the other end of the radio, but it was too garbled and quiet for him to make out properly. 

 

“Mum, what was that? We didn’t catch it.” James said.

 

“Okay James, we’re going to pull the knife out now. Listen to me closely. You need a firm grip and to angle it very slightly towards his right side as you do it. One swift motion.”

 

“How very slightly?” James asked. 

 

“3 millimetres,” Said a second voice. James thought it might be Poppy Pomfrey, but he wasn’t certain.

 

“3 [-] pull [-] James?” The radio was garbled again.

 

“Okay, 3 millimetres. I got it!” James said. 

 

“Keep your hands steady Jamie,” Euphemia said. Her voice was unwaveringly comforting. “You’ve helped me with more intricate procedures than this. Once the knife is out the worst part is over. We don’t think there will be much internal damage if we do this right.”

 

James took a steadying breath. “Okay, here goes nothing.” James pressed one hand against Barty’s chest to steady himself and the other on the hilt of the knife.

 

“He’s waking up,” Evan exclaimed. Sure enough, Barty was stirring. His breathing becoming more erratic.

 

“Hold him still,” James commanded. “Barty, you can’t move. I’m taking the knife out of you now.”

 

“Good plan,” Barty stuttered as Evan placed his hands firmly on Barty’s shoulders, holding him down on the ground.

 

“Slowly does it James,” Euphemia said. 

 

Painstakingly slowly, James began to pull. Barty’s screams ripped through the room as a clap of thunder shuddered the space. Another one sounded as James finally pulled the tip of the knife out of Barty’s chest.

 

“Okay, it’s out!” James said. 

 

“Keep pressure on the wound,” Euphemia ordered.

 

Barty was still screaming in pain and groaning.

 

“Evan give him some of that whisky for the pain,” James instructed.

 

“I thought you said alcohol was toxic Potter,” Barty managed.

 

“Stop distracting me while I save your life,” James said.

 

Barty fell silent but that was perhaps because he was drinking whisky from the flash Evan offered him. 

 

“Okay [-] stitch up the wound [-] help or can you do it?” Euphemia asked.

 

“I can stitch it up myself,” James said. He grabbed the needle and thread that he’d pulled out earlier. “Give me a minute.”

 

Once it was done, James sat back on his heels and let out a sigh. At some point in the process, Barty had fallen unconscious again. He was pale and clammy. Evan sat close to his head, pressing a cool cloth into Barty’s temple.

 

“It’s done.”

 

“Okay, do you have anything to cover the wound?” 

 

“We’ll make do,” James said. “Almost out of gauze.”

 

“Should he be this pale?” Evan asked weakly. “He’s really warm too.”

 

“He’s lost a lot of blood, Evan” Euphemia said. “But if Barty is anywhere near as tough as you then he’ll be fine.”

 

James pressed a hand to Barty’s chest to feel his temperature and sucked in a sharp breath. “No, Mum, Evan’s right. He’s feverish and his breathing is uneven.”

 

“Give him some time to recover. Tell me if he gets any worse, but I think he’s out of the woods now.”

 

James sighed again and scrubbed at his tired eyes. “Down here, there’s nothing but woods.”

 

“James?” Euphemia asked. James could sense in her tone that her ‘work-switch’ had flipped again. That was her mum voice.

 

“I’m fine Mum,” James said. “I promise.”

 

“Is Sirius down there with you?” She asked.

 

“Yeah, he’s here. He’s alive.” James replied.

 

“It’s so good to hear your voice, sweetie,” Euphemia said.

 

“Yeah, you to,o Mum,” James admitted with a small smile. He pushed up to his feet and cast a look at Evan, who was now cradling Barty’s head in his lap with a look so tender that James felt like he was intruding. “Look Mum, we can talk later, yeah? I need to check on everyone upstairs.”

 

“Okay James,” Euphemia replied. “I love you. Tell Sirius I love him too.”

 

“I will.”

 

*

 

James went upstairs and checked on those gathered. He assured everyone that Barty was out of the woods and would probably be fine. Then he was directed by a pale Marlene to continue up the ladder, apparently, when everyone was shooed upstairs the grounder had been moved to the very top of the shuttle.

 

“Why is he tied up like that?” James demanded as soon as he emerged at the top of the ladder.

 

The Grounder was tied with his arms out to the sides. His face was bloodier than James remembered. He noticed that Avery’s knuckles were bruised. James only acknowledged this in his periphery, as his eyes were drawn to the two people who appeared to be struggling with each other.

 

Sirius had Regulus in a headlock, but Sirius seemed to have taken a beating as well. A black eye was forming and he had a cut in his lip. Regulus looked equally ruffled, a large bruise blossoming on his cheek.

 

“What the fuck is going on?” Jamed asked.

 

“I tried to stop Sirius coming up here,” Marlene said. She had followed James up. “I told him you’d said to stay away from Regulus, but he wasn’t having it.”

 

“They’re fucking beating him up James,” Sirius growled. “He hasn’t done anything wrong!”

 

“He kidnapped you!” Regulus countered.

 

“They killed our people,” said Avery. “We need to know what we’re up against. We need information!”

 

“Okay, that is enough!” James held his hands up. “We’re not fucking animals guys. We’re not torturing information out of him!”

 

The Grounder was glaring at James so intently that he felt like he might shrivel up and die. If looks could kill, this man would have them all on their backs. James swallowed thickly.

 

“They’d do it to us!” Avery protested.

 

“No they wouldn’t,” Sirius insisted. “He healed me guys, saved me! If they don’t hate us already, which I don’t think they do- then torturing him for information will only start a fucking war!”

 

“They started this!” Regulus growled. Sirius still had him in a healock and didn’t look willing to let go anytime soon. Regulus was struggling, though, and putting up a decent enough fight that Sirius’ muscles were locked and rippling.

 

James pressed a finger to the spot between his eyebrows and tried to rub away the tension headache that was brewing there.

 

“If Sirius lets you go Regulus, will you attack the Grounder?” James asked, forcing his breathing to come out in calm, steady motions. 

 

“No,” Regulus grumbled.

 

“Let him go Sirius,” James said. With a reluctant grumble, Sirius did as James asked. Both brothers glared at eachother, breathing heavily.

 

“I don’t even think he speaks English,” Sirius offered. “He won’t even understand the questions you were asking him.”

 

James evaluated the Grounder. His eyes were now darting back and forth, following the conversation around the room. 

 

“I think he understands,” James muttered. 

 

“What?” Avery demanded, staring at James.

 

The Grounder’s eyes narrowed, and he glared at James so intensely that James worried for a second that he might pass out under the glare.

 

“Just his eyes,” James said. “I think he understands.”

 

“Then we can get answers out of him!” Avery insisted. 

 

“Absolutley not.” James stated. “Like I said, we’re not torturing him. If they didn’t hate us before, they would if we did that.”

 

Avery frowned.

 

“How’s Barty?” Regulus demanded. His dark green eyes were narrowed, his gaze was almost as intense as the Grounder’s.

 

“Alive,” James affirmed. “I mean it, guys. We are not torturing him. His people will care. If they figure out where he is… what happens when they do? What if they come looking for him-”

 

“We’re not letting him go!” Regulus snapped. “No one knows we took him, we didn’t see anyone the whole way back.”

 

Avery strode over to James and thrust a small book into his hands.

 

“What’s this?” James demanded.

 

“His book, just look at it,” Avery stated.

 

Frowning, James rifled through the book. What he saw were drawings. Hundreds of them. Drawings of the camp, of the people in it. He spotted one particular drawing of himself with the word ‘Heda?’ etched under it.

 

“They’re watching us,” Avery said. “Scouting us out. We need to know what he knows and what he’s told them.”

 

“I know it might offend your delicate sensibilities Potter, but we’re fighting a war,” Regulus said. “We’re at war with them.”

 

James could have flinched back from those words. He didn’t. He held his ground, staring at the very detailed drawing of the camp on the first page of the book.

 

If this was a war…

 

Then somehow, James had found himself as the commander. He didn’t like it. He didn’t want it. All of the people downstairs waited for him. Looked to him for advice. It was stifling. 

 

But, he supposed, if he was a commander, he would do it right.

 

“Sirius, get the fuck out of here. I can’t trust you alone with him at the moment.” James gestured to Regulus, who’s glare only intensified at this.

 

“We can’t leave these two idiots up here alone with him!” Sirius protested. “They’ll start fucking torturing him!”

 

James heaved a heavy sigh and reached into the waistband of his jeans, pulling out the gun and handing it to Marlene. “Marls, you stay. If Black or Avery try anything, shoot them in the fucking legs.”

Notes:

Hello again!
Hope you enjoyed this chapter!!
The next one will be pretty heavy, you have been warned. Although, I'm not sure when I'll be able to post it as I have pretty severe writer's block at the moment and am very busy with work, but I'll get it out as soon as I fight through the block!
Let me know what you think in the comments!

Chapter 14: Heavy Lies The Head

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Torture (Cutting, Beating with blunt objects, electrocution)
-Depictions of seizures
-Vomit
-Medical inaccuracies

This chapter is fairly graphic and definitely the heaviest one yet. Read with caution!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

 

Barty was seizing by the time James got back to him. Evan was hysterical.

 

“He was fine, and then one second-”

 

“Evan, get my mother on the radio now!” James snapped. 

 

Barty’s whole body was shaking, and James rolled him onto his side again just as Barty started to vomit.

 

“I can’t!” Evan almost wailed. “The radio went dead right after you left. The storm’s interfering with it.”

 

“What can we do?” James asked.

 

“Nothing,” Evan shrugged helplessly. “We have to wait for the storm to pass.”

 

“Fuck!” James yelled.

 

“James, what’s happening?” James hadn’t registered that Sirius had followed him down, but he stood at the foot of the ladder now, eyes wide, staring at them.

 

Barty was foaming at the mouth, but the seizing had stopped.

 

“Did the knife hit something?” Evan demanded. “Effie said he should be fine.”

 

“He’s still burning up,” James managed. “If the knife hit something, he’d be coughing up blood. No, this is something else. I did everything my mother told me to do-”

 

James’ very tired brain ran at a thousand miles an hour, running through every procedure he had ever done with his mother. Anything that could look like this.

 

“Siezing, shortness of breath, fever, stab wound,” James muttered as he examined the wound. And there- the veins around the wound were a funny green colour. Just light enough that a person wouldn’t notice it unless they were looking very hard.

 

“It’s poison,” James realised with a jolt. “The fucking knife had poison on it.”

 

And no.

 

James absolutely refused to lose anyone else. 

 

Barty wouldn’t die.

 

James wouldn’t let him

 

Getting whiplash from how fast everything was going, James grabbed the blade and examined it. 

 

“James-?” Sirius started.

 

And James wanted to be better. He needed to be better.

 

But the only thing he could think at that moment was that the man tied up upstairs had poisoned one of his people. James was a healer and that man up there knew how he could heal Barty. Probably had the antidote on him if James was lucky.

 

“Sirius, stay down here,” James snapped, making towards the ladder.

 

“James what-?”

 

“I said stay the fuck down here!” James commanded, wincing very slightly at the sound of his own voice.

 

“James, what are you doing?” Sirius demanded.

 

James swallowed. Sirius had fixed him with those intense grey eyes that had always seemed to see straight through him, down into his actual soul. Sirius had always been able to turn James inside out. James had never quite hated that his best friend had that ability until that moment.

 

Sirius’ eyes widened, and James knew that Sirius could tell what he was going to do. James would do whatever it took to save someone’s life. James knew that Sirius knew this about him.

 

Sirius stepped very deliberately in front of the ladder.

 

“Sirius move,” James grunted through gritted teeth. 

 

“Take a second-”

 

“No Sirius, we don’t have a second. I won’t do anything if he just fucking tells me how to fix Barty.” James promised.

 

“James you can’t-”

 

“I don’t want to!” James bellowed. “I don’t want to, but I fucking will if that’s what it takes to keep Barty alive. Now move out of my way Sirius, or I’ll make you.”

 

James and Sirius had made a promise to each other a long time ago. It had been after a fight, just after Sirius’ parents were floated. James had yelled and Sirius had flinched. 

 

James had sat his best friend down and promised that no matter how angry he was at him, James would never lay a hand on Sirius to hurt him. Sirius knew this. James could tell that Sirius also knew James’ resolve was being tested here. Sirius could tell how close to snapping James had been for the last week, how close to teetering off of a precipice of anger and fear he was. 

 

Maybe that was why Sirius stepped aside and let James pass. But James knew that it was definitely why Sirius followed him.

 

James felt better knowing Sirius was there to ground him, but he also felt awful at the prospect of Sirius bearing witness to this horrible anger that was coursing through him. 

 

He emerged from the top of the ladder into the room where the Grounder still stood, bound and bloodied. James knew that he would probably go too far, let his anger get the best of him. But he also knew that Sirius would stop him. Be his fucking moral compass or whatever. At the same time, James absolutely did not want a moral compass. He wanted to save Barty.

 

In that moment, James didn’t really care. He was all simmering rage. But Sirius always cared. That was why James loved him. Sirius cared about people. Especially about people who had no power. Always one to root for the underdog.

 

James glared at the Grounder and strode across the room to him, holding the dagger up in front of the man’s face. The man glared at him, lips pressed tightly together. There was a scar on his face, and his sandy hair was plastered to his forehead with dried blood. He was tall- taller than James, so James had to look up at the man.

 

James didn’t think he was the least bit intimidating.

 

“What was on this blade?” James asked. He surprised himself by how even his voice came out. 

 

“What are you talking about, Potter?” Regulus asked. He had been leaning up against the opposite wall but pushed off of it to stand in James’ view.

 

“He poisoned the knife,” James said, eyes not wavering from the Grounder’s face. “He knew Barty was going to die no matter what I did - WHAT IS IT?” James’ anger suddenly burst forth from him, and he bellowed the last part into the man’s face, shaking the knife in the air.

 

The Grounder didn’t flinch. He didn’t even react, just glared back at James. His eyes were a shade of green, so pale that it almost looked blue.

 

“Is there an antidote?” James demanded, chest heaving. 

 

The Grounder said nothing. James wanted to hit him. The thought sickened him. 

 

“What if he doesn’t understand?” Avery demanded. He too had approached. “There were some vials in his coat-?”

 

“Let me see them!” James tore his eyes away from the Grounder. Avery shoved a little pouch into James’ hands. He opened it up and found what he could only assume was a crude medical kit. There were six vials in there. The knife in James’ hand clattered to the ground as he turned back to look at the Grounder.

 

“You’d be stupid to keep a poison around and not have an antidote on hand. I know it’s one of these; which one is it?” James demanded. “Which one?” He held the kit out for the Grounder to see. The man refused to even look at it, eyes fixed on James’ face unwaveringly.

 

“Answer the question!” Avery bellowed.

 

The tension in the room was so high that it made James want to throw up. But he couldn’t, he had to fix Barty. This man was the only person who knew how, and he wasn’t helping. James wanted to hit him.

 

“If you tell me we won’t hurt you,” James insisted. “We don’t want to hurt you, I swear.” James just wanted this man to help him. He needed this man to help him save Barty. The man wasn’t helping, and it made James shake with rage.

 

“Show us.” Sirius was at James’ shoulder. The Grounder’s eyes finally flicked away from James and rested on Sirius. James saw a flicker of something cross the man’s face. “Please?” Sirius prompted. 

 

“Our friend is dying, and you can stop it. We just want to save him.” James flexed his fingers, trying to ground himself in the moment. He felt separate, like everything was happening around him and he was just watching.

 

“I’ll get him to talk,” Regulus said.

 

“Fuck, no Reggie. James said no torture!” Sirius protested.

 

“What if he’s changed his mind?” Regulus said, his voice was cold. So cold that it made James shudder.

 

James’ eyes locked with Regulus’. James saw in Regulus eyes that he too wanted to save Barty more than anything. Regulus would do what it took to get the antidote. 

 

James wanted to be stong enough to do whatever it took.

 

“Potter, do you want to save Barty or not?” Regulus asked. James felt those words puncture his soul. They hit deep in his chest and he felt his resolve begin to weaken. Was there no other way? James couldn’t see one. He felt like a spectator to some horrible old movie where the stakes were too high and the demands impossible.

 

James wanted Barty to live.

 

James couldn’t let Barty die.

 

James didn’t think he’d survive anyone else dying becayse he wasn’t good enough to save them. His’ eyes flicked to Sirius’ face. His best friend was staring at him with a look of incredulous disbelief written all over his features. 

 

“You’re considering it?” Sirius asked in a small voice. 

 

James could feel his best friend’s heart breaking. “Give me another option Sirius? Tell me what to do.” 

 

Sirius would know another way. He would help right? Sirius was unshakeable he always knew what to do. 

 

Sirius held James’ gaze for a long time, before his eyes suddenly dropped. James swallowed thickly, feeling as if his throat was closing up. Sirius couldn’t see another way either. He just couldn’t do it. Sirius would rather let Barty die than hurt this unknown Grounder. 

 

A part of James that wished he wasn’t a healer, that he didn’t have to save everyone, wished that he had the option of a moral compass in that moment. It took an immeasurable about of strength for him to tear his eyes away from Sirius and look at Regulus instead.

 

The younger boy was staring right at James. As if waiting for James’ go ahead. A coiled spring, ready to rocket as soon as James gave the word.

 

“Do it,” James said, eyes not wavering from Regulus’ face.

 

“No!” Sirius shouted. “James, this isn’t who we are! He saved my life!”

 

“We’re talking about Barty’s life now, Sirius,” Regulus spat. “This isn’t about you.”

 

“Do it,” James said again, not looking at Sirius. James knew the second he met his best friend’s eyes that he wouldn’t have the strength to stand aside and let this happen. And he needed to let this happen. To save Barty.

 

To his credit, Regulus didn’t smile. He set his jaw and strode across the room to grab a blade. James closed his eyes.

 

“Reggie no!” Sirius yelled. “James, don't let him do this! We’re not bad people James!” James could hear that Sirius was struggling, but someone - James suspected it was Avery - was restraining Sirius.

 

James forced his eyes open.

 

“Just tell them which one!” Sirius pleaded with the Grounder, who remained impassive. “Just tell them which one and they’ll stop!”

 

Regulus was back. He had a blade in his hand.

 

James swallowed back vomit in his throat.

 

“Which one?” Regulus asked, gesturing to the phials still in James’ hands.

 

The Grounder said nothing.

 

Regulus cut the Grounder’s chest in a fine line from one shoulder down to where his heart would be.

 

The Grounder didn’t react.

 

“Which one?” Regulus asked again.

 

The Grounder said nothing.

 

Sirius howled. Hurling abuse at James and Regulus. James couldn’t really hear it. There was a strange buzzing in his ears which was overtaking everything. James felt seconds away from throwing up as Regulus punched the Grounder in the face with the blade still in his hand. The edge of it cut the Grounder’s cheek.

 

“Which one?” James asked. His voice came out small. “Please?”

 

The Grounder said nothing. 

 

“He doesn’t need fingers?” Regulus suggested. 

 

James was very certain he would be sick any second. He collapsed to the floor infront of the Grounder and spread the vials out infront of him.

 

“Please, just tell us?” James asked. He swallowed back the tears that were threatening to spill out of him. He couldn’t cry. He wouldn’t cry. His hands where shaking as he gestured at the vials.

 

The Grounder said nothing. Regulus cut him again and asked. And again and asked. The man’s chest and face became a bloody mess.

 

“It’s not fucking working,” Avery spat.

 

At some point, Marlene had pressed the gun back into James’ hand and scurried out of the room, mumbling something about feeling sick. James didn’t blame her. He would leave too, if he could.

 

Regulus abandoned the blade and found a blunt tool, holding it in his hand. James noticed that Regulus’ hands were shaking almost as badly as his own where. Regulus punched the man with the tool, right in the chest. A breath punched out of the Grounder, but other than that he didn’t react.

 

Tears were shining in James’ eyes as Regulus turned back to him.

 

“JAMES HE’S GETTING WORSE!” Evan bellowed from below.

 

“You don’t have to be here for this,” Regulus said. His eyes were shining with something that James couldn’t hope to decipher.

 

“Yes I do,” James managed. “Which one is it?”

 

The Grounder said nothing.

 

Regulus punched him in the face with the blunt object.

 

Sirius howled again, straining against Avery.

 

“James stop him!” Sirius begged. “Please, this isn’t us!”

 

James couldn’t look at Sirius. This man had to tell them which one would save Barty. This was the only way James could see. James felt seconds from throwing up. James wanted nothing more than to stop this. He wanted someone else to stop it. He wanted his mum, who would know exactly what to do. He wanted someone else to take charge. He wanted everyone to stop looking at him and waiting for him to make a decision. He wanted to not give a shit if Barty lived, or if this Grounder was being hurt. James wished he had the ability to feel none of it.

 

“What the fuck is going on up here?” Evan emerged at the top of the ladder and took in the scene. James on his knees infront of the Grounder. Regulus with bloody hands. Avery still restraining Sirius.

 

“Barty, stopped breathing,” Evan said when his eyes rested on James.

 

“WHAT?” James jumped to his feet and made towards the ladder.

 

Evan stoped him. “He started again, but next time, he might not. What’s taking so long?”

 

James gestured helplessly at the Grounder. “He won’t tell us which is the antidote.”

 

“Use them all?” Evan suggested.

 

“What if one is the poison?” James asked.

 

Evan glanced around and seemed to understand what was going on. With his jaw set, he strode over to the wall and ripped out some wires. They sparked as they were torn free, sending a cascade of sparks across the room, towards the Grounder. The man flinched away, suddenly looking terrified.

 

“What are you doing?” Regulus demanded.

 

“Showing him something new,” Evan stated, before he pressed both ends of the two wires he was holding to the man’s chest. It was just for a few seconds, but it was long enough that the man’s whole body lurched and twitched.

 

“Which one is it?” Evan demanded. When the man didn’t respond, Evan pressed the bare ends of the wires to him again. Evan was sobbing, sounding slightly crazed. He screamed at the man as he electrocuted him. “He’s all I have! Just fucking tell us which one will save him! You’re letting him die!”

 

And then something happened. 

 

Well, Sirius happened.

 

He lurched forward, taking Avery by surprise. Once he was free, Sirius grabbed the Grounder’s dagger which lay forgotten on the ground where James had dropped it. Before James could stop him, Sirius cut a line from his bicep to his wrist with the poisoned dagger. 

 

The Grounder inhaled sharply and started forwards.

 

Sirius’ gaze was even when he looked up, and James really, really felt like he was going to be sick. This was a sick joke. James wanted everything to stop. None of this could be real. 

 

“He won’t let me die,” Sirius said, voice calm, quite the opposite of the gutteral screams he had been letting out just a few moments earlier.

 

Sirius scrambled forward and no one stopped him. The air was so thick that James felt like he might choke on it. James couldn’t move; he could only watch.

 

“Which one?” Sirius asked, using the dagger to point. “This one?”

 

Very slowly, the Grounder’s eyes travelled to the end of the line of vials. His head jerked. Sirius seemed to understand as he picked up the phial on the very end and held it out.

 

“This one?” He asked again.

 

The Grounder’s head jerked in what could be construed as a nod.

 

“There,” Sirius scrambled back to his feet and thrust the vial into James’ hands. “Go fucking save him.”

 

James let out a breath he hadn’t realised he was holding. His breathing sounded ragged and frayed to his own ears. 

 

“Sirius I-”

 

“There’s no fucking time for that,” Sirius staed. His words were like ice, and he absolutely refused to meet James’ eyes. “Go save Barty.”

 

And without a second thought. James did. Because that’s what James Potter did. Even when he was breaking, he saved other people first. James would never be the person to put his own oxygen mask on first.

 

James went onto autopilot and let his body do what it needed to do. Once the antidote was down Barty’s throat, James sent Evan off to get some water. 

 

The second he was alone, he turned and threw up the entire contents of his stomach into a bucket.

 

“Fuck,” he muttered, pressing his hands to his head.

 

“James, can you hear me?” The radio in the corner was still turned all the way up, and Euphemia’s voice came through very clear. Clearer than it had been earlier.

 

“Mum?” James whimpered.

 

“Oh thank god,” Euphemia said, palpable relief evident in her voice. “The storm looks to have passed. Are you okay? Is Barty?”

 

James swallowed thickly, pressing his fingers into his eyes, trying to rid himself of what he had just witnessed. “I think he’ll be alright.”

 

And yes, there was that. At least no one else had died today. James may have done something despicable, but Sirius had known just what to do. He always did. Sirius always did the right thing.

 

James wished he knew how to do the right thing. 

 

“That’s thanks to you, James,” Euphemia said. James could hear the smile in her voice and it made him want to be sick again. “I’m proud of you. Your father would be too.”

 

And that? Well, that just made the whole thing a million times worse. James’ father had given his life trying to be a good honest person. Trying to protect everyone. And James? Well, James had just sat back and allowed a man to be tortured.

 

“I don’t know who I am anymore, Mum,” James whispered. He wondered if she’d still be able to hear him despite how quietly he was speaking. He wished she was here. He wished she could wrap him in her arms and hold him. His hands were shaking as he ran them over his face.



“I don’t think I’m a good person anymore, Sirius.”

 

“Me either mate.”

 

“I’m not sure I know what good is anymore.”

 

“Maybe there are no good people?” 

 

“My dad was good.”

 

“Yeah he was.”



James wondered what Sirius would say if he tried to have that conversation with him now. Probably spit in his face. He’d deserve it.

 

“Well then, I’ll remind you who you are,” Euphemia’s voice came through again on the radio, calm and reassuring as it always was. “You’re my son. You’re good, you’re strong, and you’re unapologetically yourself. That’s all you can be James.”

 

And then James was crying. Wet, hot tears were running down his face like a tap had been turned on.

 

That was how Peter found him, curled in on himself in the middle of the room, hands pressed to his face, sobbing uncontrollably as Euphemia begged him to talk to her via the radio.

 

James felt Peter’s arms close around him before he realised Peter was there and started slightly.

 

“Hey,” Peter mumbled into James’ back as he held him from behind.

 

James couldn’t say anything; he just cried. He knew he should move. He didn’t want anyone to see him like this, but he couldn’t move. Couldn’t do anything but cry.

 

“It’s okay James,” Peter said soothingly as he rubbed James’ back. “Just breathe for me, okay?”

 

James didn’t feel worthy of breathing anymore. But he did as Peter suggested, matching his breaths to those of the other boy. James knew he had things to do. He had to make sure that Sirius got the antidote too, try his best to right his own wrongs and patch up the Grounder. There was always so much to do. 

 

“Marlene told us what happened,” Peter mumbled.

 

“How can you look at me?” James asked. His voice was hardly a whisper.

 

“We all do bad things James,” Peter said. “Doesn’t make us bad people.”

 

And coming from anyone else, that may not have hit home for James. But Peter had killed his father. Practically pressed the button to float Fleamont Potter himself. Peter had done bad things. Bad things, specifically to James. 

 

James hadn’t understood it until that moment. Why Peter had done what he did. He’d been desperate. Desperate in the same way James had been when he’d allowed Regulus to torture that man upstairs. There, on the floor, with dried tears on his face and blood on his hands, James finally began to forgive Peter Pettigrew.

 

*

 

Someone had moved the Grounder so that he was no longer forced to stand. James suspected that it was because his injuries had likely led the man to collapse.

 

James worked silently on the injuries, cleaning the knife slashes on his chest and slowly starting to stitch the deeper ones together. Than man didn’t react, just sat against the wall and stared at James with those piercing pale eyes.

 

“I’m sorry,” James said quietly. “I didn’t want to hurt you, but I had to save my friend.”

 

James didn’t know why he was speaking to the man. He wasn’t even certain that the man could understand English.

 

Someone climbed up the ladder, and James froze when he saw Sirius’ mop of dark curls appear. The two best friends regarded each other for a second before Sirius pulled himself fully into the room and slowly approached. He sat down next to James, careful to avoid brushing his shoulder as he reached for a cloth and started to clean the Grounder’s face.

 

“Sirius,” James whispered.

 

“James,” Sirius replied.

 

There was so much to say. Too much. James didn’t know how to word it. He struggled for the words, finding them catching on his tongue every time he tried to start speaking.

 

“I expected it from Reg,” Sirius said eventually, eyes fixed on the Grounder. “But not from you.”

 

“I’m sorry,” James whispered, feeling like it wasn’t enough. It couldn’t be enough. “I just- I had to save Barty.”

 

“Just for the record,” Sirius said, his tone icy, “I saved Barty. Not you. And I thought I’d told you, James, you can’t save everyone. Not if it makes you a monster.”

 

“I didn’t know what else to do.”

 

“Not that,” Sirius replied. “Never that James.”

 

“I know,” James said. “Never again. I swear Sirius. You’re right, we’re better than that. It was horrible, I hated every second of it. If I could go back and do it differently…” he trailed off, words failing him.

 

Sirius finally turned to look at him. “I’m not forgiving you,” Sirius stated.

 

“You shouldn’t,” said James. “It was unforgivable.”

 

“I’m not forgiving you,” Sirius repeated. “Not yet, anyway. Give me a minute? But I understand. You’re good James, too good. You always want to save everyone who you consider yours. But please don’t make yourself into something you’re not. For me?”

 

James heaved a heavy breath. It wasn’t forgiveness, far from it. But it felt like acceptance. 

 

Sirius was like James’ other half. It was impossible for them to remain mad at each other; it always had been. James didn’t want to start now. Here Sirius was offering an olive branch. Not forgiveness, but a second chance. A chance to try to be better, together.

 

“Yes,” James said. “Of course.”

 

*

 

“James!” James halted immediately when Regulus approached him. They were outside now, starting to clean up the mess that the storm had left in the camp.

 

“Regulus,” James replied. Regulus had cleaned himself up. If James hadn’t been present for the whole thing, he would have no idea that Regulus had tortured a man earlier that day. Apart from the blossoming bruise on his face from Sirius’ fist and the fact that his clothes were still dirty, as no amount of scrubbing seemed to be able to rid fabric of the mud, he looked just the same as the first day on the ground.

 

“You okay?” Regulus asked, stopping in front of James. “You looked a little green in there.”

 

James’ mouth fell open. “What? Of course, I looked a little green, we were torturing a man.”

 

Regulus shrugged as if it didn’t bother him. “Just checking on you.”

 

“You really are a fucking psyco,” James said, taking a step back. Just like that, he was reminded how much he disliked the younger boy. Not so much that he didn’t like Regulus; it was more that James hated the things Regulus was willing to do and the fact that he had the power to push James to do the same things. 

 

Regulus spoke with so much reason about completely unreasonable things. It made James’ head hurt. It made James want to help the younger boy justify his unjustifiable actions. James was terrified that he would probably do anything if it was Regulus suggesting it. 

 

Regulus rolled his eyes. “Think whatever you want, but you were there too, Potter. The people we are and who we have to be to survive are very different things.”

 

“We’re not doing that again,” James stated. “Never.”

 

“Fine, whatever you want,” Regulus said with a shrug. “But we can’t let him go. The Grounder, I mean. He’ll just come back with others. We can’t risk it.” James didn’t like how cavalier Regulus sounded about all of this. It sent a shudder down his spine.

 

But in this case, James knew that Regulus was right. It didn’t mean that he liked it at all.

 

“You were good in there,” Regulus continued. “You did what needed to be done. It’s hard being in charge but… well, you’re good at it.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” James demanded. Regulus’ words felt like they were knives. James hated it, hated this boy and his ability to lay James bare and expose his secrets to the world.

 

“I didn’t think you had it in you,” Regulus said. “Didn’t think you’d have the stomach for it. But you’re a good leader. Heavy lies the head that bears the crown and all that shit. We need you.”

 

“We?” James repeated.

 

“Yes, we,” Regulus nodded. James blinked at him. He wished he had Regulus’ ability to see through people so that he could stand a chance of understanding what was going on inside Regulus’ mind.

 

“What is this Regulus? What do you want?” James asked.

 

The younger boy swallowed and caught his lower lip between his teeth and - Well, honestly, James was kind of obsessed with it. The way Regulus’ face looked when he was searching for what to say. His eyes scrunched up at the corners a bit, and his brow furrowed. James found that he liked leaving Regulus lost for words. It was a wonderful kind of victory.

 

“I just wanted to say that I’m with you,” Regulus said. “I think we make a good team. We saved Sirius and Barty today. We’re good at keeping people alive.”

 

“I don’t really give a shit what you think of me,” James said, like a liar. He absolutely cared what everyone in the world though of him. He was a good person, he wanted everyone to see that. Regulus seemed to have the horrible ability to draw forward the worst parts of James, and he hated it. “We crossed a line today, Regulus.”

 

“I’ll cross any line I have to. We need to keep them alive,” Regulus responded quickly. His gaze was intense, and James felt like it had him pinned down, unable to move. “I don’t give a shit about most of the people in this camp,” Regulus admitted. “Or anyone on the Elder. I just care about keeping my brother and Barty alive. I’ll do whatever we need to do for that.”

 

“I don’t understand.”

 

“I’m saying that if we need to work together, we’ll do it,” Regulus said. “I’ve got no plans of going rogue again. Mulciber is dead, everyone’s looking to you to lead them. I think I can help. But- well… if Sirius is in danger, or Barty for that fact, just don’t try and stop me from doing what I need to do, okay?”

 

James blinked.

 

“Okay?” Regulus prompted.

 

“Um, yeah,” James frowned. “Yeah, okay.”

Notes:

OMG FINALLY JEGULUS HAVE REACHED A TRUCE. I’m kind of obsessed with their dynamic in this because Regulus is downright smitten with James (even though he doesn’t realise it), like he’s outwardly hardly tolerating James, but for him that’s a big deal (he’s actively trying to keep James alive as he is with Sirius and Barty, there’s no one else Regulus gives a shit about dying, he’ll even kill them himself if he has to). Whilst James is just so so confused and overwhelmed with everything that’s going on that he hasn’t even had a single second to think about the fact that he keeps getting distracted by Regulus at every opportunity.

Honestly, the second that James realises how obsessed he is with Regulus, it’s over for ya’ll.

But… oof. That was a rough one. How are we feeling?

This chapter is what gave me the idea for the fic tbh (that and the ‘my brother, my responsibility’ line, which is baked into the 100 and is very Black Brother’s coded). I just love/hate the idea of someone like James who just wants to save people, being pushed so far that he doesn’t see any choice and hating himself for it.

My James has a bit of an anger problem, he’s also just really fucking tired. He’s been compartmentalising and bottling up so much for so long (the boy spent six months in solitary confinement with nothing but his own thoughts for company, and I’ll tell you now, they were not happy thoughts). He’s quite literally at his breaking point. Let him rest (I say as if I’m not the one writing it)

And even amidst all of this, he finds himself forgiving Peter who he promised he would have forever.

Oof. James needs a nap and so do I.

 

Thank you so much for all the love for this fic in the comments and over on tiktok! I love reading your comments and I hope you're all enjoying the story so far!!

I expect I'll have another chapter out this weekend. I'm very busy with work at the moment and still struggling to push through my writer's block, but I'm obsessed with all of them and absolutely determined to plough through it!

Chapter 15: Words And Their Uses

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Injuries
- Reference to past sacrificial death(s)
- Reference to past torture
- Blink and you’ll miss it reference to past child abuse
- References to vomiting

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E U P H E M I A

 

“Stealing medical supplies, unsanctioned salvage attempts, assisting in an unapproved shuttle launch and hijacking the communication center,” Alastor rattled off. “What defence can you have for all of this Effie?”

 

“I was doing what needed to be done,” Euphemia stood before the council with her head held high. They were all here, Alastor Moody, Hestia Jones, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Eliphias Doge and Rita Skeeter along with Bartemius Crouch. The seventh seat at the table which had belonged to Euphemia for years sat empty.

 

“It is my role as Chancellor to ensure that mankind survives,” Bartemius said with a deep sigh. “And whilst your crimes are - “

 

There was a strange interference noise from the intercom system ,which momentarily drew everyone’s attention to the speakers overhead. It stopped fairly quickly.

 

Bartemius cleared his throat, “As I was saying-”

 

The noise happened again.

 

“Kingsley, is there a fault with the communications system?” Bartemius asked.

 

“Not that I know of Sir, I can check on it?” Kingsley asked.

 

“After this meeting,” Bartemius nodded. “Anyway, Euphemia, we are at a crisis point, as I’m sure you are aware. We need your medical expertise and that is the only reason your crimes will be excused. You will not regain your council seat, however-”

 

“Calling Elder Station. I am transmitting from the ground with the 100. Please respond!” The intercom buzzed with static throughout the words, but the council chambers fell completely silent, listening with bated breath. 

 

“[-] he’s seizing!” Another voice came through on the radio, a girl’s. It seemed a bit farther away than the first voice, but panic was clear in the words. 

 

This was followed by more static buzzing in waves.

 

Euphemia was moving before anymore words could come through. The communications center was next door to the council chambers, but even in the corridor she could still hear the radio, which was likely being broadcasted across the entire ship.

 

“Calling Elder station, this is Evan Rosier-”

 

“This is a restricted channel, where are you calling from,” Frank Longbottom asked as Euphemia burst into the communications center, followed by the rest of the council.

 

“Get that off of the ship-wide channel!” Alastor bellowed the moment that he entered the room.

 

“Yes Sir!” Frank barked back, tapping some buttons on the console.

 

The radio crackled back to life. “The 100 are alive. I need you to get me Dr Euphemia Potter. I need Dr Potter.”

 

“Is that Evan Rosier?” Kingsley asked, brow furrowed.

 

“Yes, that’s what he said,” Euphemia replied.

 

“Is it still transmitting shipwide?” Bartemius demanded.

 

“No Sir,” Frank barked back. “Just this room Sir.”

 

“They’re asking for me,” Euphemia said, “someone’s seizing, let me help them? Please?”

 

Bartemius frowned, but Euphemia didn’t remove her eyes from him until he gave a curt nod. She scrambled forward the second she was permitted, standing beside Frank and speaking into the microphone on his desk.

 

“Evan?” Euphemia asked. “Evan? Is that you? Can you hear me?”

 

There was a moment of silence, just a moment, but Euphemia felt like the world stopped for a second as she waited for the response.

 

“Mum? ” A boy’s voice replied. And Euphemia would know the voice of her son anywhere. In any universe, she knew exactly what her boy sounded like. She almost collapsed against the control panel in relief but managed to keep herself upright, knuckles white as she clung to the edge of the desk.

 

“James? Is that you?” She managed

 

There was a noise, something like a sob that came through on the radio  “Yes- fuck- Yes, Mum it’s me!”

 

Euphemia allowed her eyes to flutter shut for just a second, breathing in a calm breath to steady herself, before James continued.

 

“Mum, I need your help!” James stated. “One of our people was stabbed by a Grounder. He’s dying, I need your help.”

 

Euphemia’s mind took off. How could she help from so far away? She should be down there with them. She should be with James. His voice had sounded so panicked just a second earlier, but then it seemed as if a steady calm had overtaken him. Before Euphemia could say anything, Bartemius was leaning over to speak into the microphone.

 

“James?” Bartemius said. “This is the Minister speaking. What do you mean a Grounder?”

 

“There are people down here,” James replied quickly. “We’re not alone. Some people [-] survived. The earth is survivable. But we don’t [-] time for this. He’s dying. Mum, the knife’s still in his chest. I didn’t [-] remove it.”

 

And Euphemia was working now. She had done this a hundred times before. James needed her help. Whoever it was that had been stabbed needed her help.

 

“Patch me through to medical,” Euphemia barked.

 

“Of course,” Frank replied swiftly.

 

She adopted a swift but caring tone, speaking directly into the microphone, “James, I need to go to medbay. I’ll be one minute and then I’ll be with you.”

 

“Yeah, that’s fine. Go, ” James said.

 

And she was running again, tearing through corridors of confused onlookers. 

 

James was alive. They had survived. Evan was alive, she hadn’t failed them. Either of them. They were alive and on the ground. Euphemia was so ridiculously relieved by this fact that she could have cried. She didn’t though. She skidded to a halt in Medbay and began barking orders at Poppy, setting up a hologram to try and get a better understanding of the injury as she guided James through the procedure.

 

They didn’t have time to dwell. There was a large storm over the location that James was transmitting from, which was interfering with the radio so that she could only catch every other word of what James was saying. She spoke slowly and clearly as she gave him instructions on how to remove the blade. Then it was done and Barty was all stitched up.

 

“It’s done.” James said. His voice sounded exhausted, the same way it used to sound when he returned from playing sports with Sirius, however, there was no hint of the amusement under his tone now. He just sounded tired, emotionally drained.

 

“Okay, do you have anything to cover the wound?” Euphemia said, keeping her voice as even as she could.

 

“We’ll [-] do,” James said. “Almost out [-] gauze.”

 

“[-] he be [-] pale?” Evan asked. “[-] really warm too.”

 

“He’s lost a lot of blood, Evan.” Euphemia said. The adrenaline of the occasion was beginning to work its way through her system. She sat herself down on a chair and ran her hands through her hair. “But if Barty is anywhere near as tough as you then he’ll be fine.”

 

There was a very brief pause. “No mum, Evan’s [-] He’s feverish and his breathing is uneven.”

 

“Give him some time to recover. Tell me if he gets any worse, but I think he’s out of the woods now.” Euphemia sighed heavily and gestured for Poppy to leave her alone now that the worst of the injury was delbt with. There were still many other people on the Elder who were suffering from Oxygen Deprivation and Poppy gave Euphemia a small smile before hastening off to aid in Medbay, closing the door of the small office they were in behind her.

 

“Down here, there’s nothing but woods.” James muttered. His voice sounded so tired. So young. It broke Euphemia’s heart.

 

“James?” Euphemia asked. And suddenly she was worried. The relief washed back and now she was beyond worried about her son and whatever he had been going through for the last weeks on the ground. She was worried about everything. Sirius, her second son. They boy she had taken in when he had no one else. Was he there too?

 

“I’m fine Mum,” James said. “I promise.”

 

“Is Sirius down there with you?” Euphemia asked, feeling that her voice sounded weak to her own ears.

 

“Yeah, he’s here. He’s alive.” James replied.

 

A second wave of bittersweet relief washed through her. They were both okay. Both of her sons. She wanted to wrap them both up into the tightest hug imaginable and wrap them up in blankets. She wanted more than anything for them to be beside her so that she could keep them safe. “It’s so good to hear your voice, sweetie.”

 

“[-] you too Mum,” James said. “Look [-], we can talk later, yeah? I need [-] check on everyone upstairs.”

 

“Okay James,” Euphemia replied, managing to suppress a small smile. That was James, always one to check on everyone else and ensure that they’re okay before fully allowing himself to relax. “I love you. Tell Sirius I love him too.”

 

“I will.” James said.

 

There was a brief pause of static.

 

“The storm’s pretty bad here Effie,” Evan said. “I [-] lose you [-].”

 

“Just keep an eye on him Evan,” Euphemia said. “We’ll speak properly when the storm passes.”

 

Euphemia hesitated for a moment.

 

“Evan, can you hear me?” She asked.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

There was no reply. The radio hummed with static.

 

*

 

Euphemia stood towards the back of the assembly hall. There had been a near riot right after the radio call was transmitted. The people of the Elder hadn’t been told about the mission to the ground. 

 

The Elder had always operated on a need-to-know basis, and the mission had been deemed to be so much of a long shot that it wasn’t worth sharing with the masses. The fact that the Elder’s life support was failing had been among the need-to-know information, so there had been no need to share the steps that were being taken to try and overcome it.

 

It was different now. 

 

300 people had been killed because they thought there was no other option.

 

Now, everyone knew that someone had been broadcasting from the ground.

 

“The time for secrets and lies is over,” Bartemius Crouch had said when he was confronted with a crowd of angry people who had just lost loved ones to the culling. An assembly had been called, and now Euphemia was sat at the back of the crowd waiting to hear how Bartemius would address the masses.

 

The rest of the crowd weren’t so keen to wait, however.

 

“Is it true?”

 

“-the juvenile prisoners!”

 

“Liar!”

 

“Settle down everyone!” Alastor Moody bellowed. Alastor was the kind of man whose voice demanded attention when he raised it. This came in useful on occasions like this, as a quiet settled very quickly across the crowd.

 

“I am sure there have been many rumors floating around since the radio transmission was broadcasted this morning,” the Minister stepped up to face the crowd. “I am here to cease the lying. Yes. It’s true, the ground is survivable. Two weeks ago, a ship was launched which contained the 100 juvenile prisoners of the Elder. Their mission was to discover if the ground could be survived. It can be-”

 

“Why should we believe a word you say?” A woman who was clutching a baby demanded. Her face was tear-stained. With a jolt, Euphemia recognised her as Amos Diggory’s wife. “You’re only telling us all of this because she forced you to!” Mrs Diggory waved back towards where Euphemia sat. She felt all eyes in the room turn to her and straightened her posture a bit under the gazes.

 

“Euphemia Potter is no longer on the council,” Bartemius said. “Her actions were unsanctioned.”

 

“You don’t care about us!” Someone else shouted. “Or my wife wouldn’t be dead!”

 

Bartemius’ eyes searched the crowd to find who had spoken, but he didn’t seem to be able to identify the person. “What happened with the culling was regrettable-”

 

“Minister, I wouldn’t call 300 unneeded deaths regrettable,” a smooth voice said. Euphemia knew that voice. She had sat in enough council meetings listening to Abraxas Malfoy speak. The man himself stepped forward to the front of the crowd and turned to those gathered. “What the Minister seems to be attempting to say, is that he holds deep regrets and condolences. May your loved ones have safe passage to the ground.”

 

Bartemius cleared his throat. “Yes, quite. In any case, we had no reason to believe that the mission to the ground had been successful until it was too late to save those 300 souls.”

 

“But you knew they could be?” Someone demanded.

 

“We had no reason to think they were alive,” Bartemius continued. “All indicators pointed to them being deceased.”

 

“The Minister means to say that he sincerely apologises for his actions,” Abraxas cut in. “In any case. This ship which we have called home for generations is dying. Your families. Those you love? They gave their lives so that we could have enough time to get everyone safely to the ground.”

 

He was good. Abraxas Malfoy was an excellent public speaker and always had been. That was why he had been Minister for three consecutive terms. Euphemia knew how well he could turn a crowd in his favour. She also knew that he was spineless and often only cared about defending himself above all others. He was up to something, she could tell. But all she could do was watch.

 

“As Fleamont Potter said, we must band together in these dark times. There is no sense turning on one another.”

 

Euphemia realised very quickly what Abraxas wanted. There was an empty seat on the council. And he wanted to fill it. Honestly? Euphemia didn’t care much about who was on the council. She just wanted to be with James.

 

And soon she would be.

 

On the ground.

 

S I R I U S

 

“I’m sorry about all of this,” Sirius muttered as he cleaned Moony’s wounds. James had done a pretty good job of patching the man up, but in the light of day, Sirius had felt that they needed another clean. And then another. 

 

Moony had been quiet the whole time, only letting out small hisses of pain if Sirius pressed too hard on one of the cuts by accident. He was no healer.

 

“Sorry,” Sirius muttered out again when Moony let out a pained noise when Sirius pressed a little too hard with the cloth he was using to dab at the wounds on his chest. Sirius had been rambling at the man, who he still suspected understood every word he was saying - not that Sirius would tell any of the others about this.

 

Sirius hadn’t forgiven James. He was certain he would eventually. Sirius and James were two halves of a whole, cut from the same cloth. Sirius knew it would prove impossible to continue to be mad at James, who so plainly regretted every second of what happened. But Sirius absolutely could not forget that James had allowed Moony to be harmed. The image of his little brother literally beating the shit out of the man was living in Sirius’ head on repeat. He hadn’t really been thinking when he had pulled the poisoned knife on himself.

 

Sirius never really thought things through in the heat of the moment. He hadn’t when he had staggered away from his parents’ compartment to get a guard. He hadn’t when he’d shot the Minister. He definitely hadn’t when he’d poisoned himself with some vague hope that the man who had the antidote cared enough about him to give it up.

 

He had almost expected to die. It would have been easier than living with the memory of his best friend and his little brother torturing a man (all Sirius’ fault, by the way, if he’d not fallen off that cliff then Barty never would have been stabbed). But he hadn’t died. Moony had given up the antidote for him.

 

Sirius was quite certain he would’ve done the same for Moony.

 

It was very strange. He had never even heard Moony’s voice, but he was absolutely certain that he would do almost anything for the man. Sirius didn’t like owing people things, and Moony had saved his life- twice now. Sirius owed it to Moony to save him back.

 

“We can’t let you go,” Sirius told Moony as he moved on to cleaning the gash in his cheek, holding the man’s pale green eyes in his own. “I’m sorry, I want to, but we can’t. I won’t let them hurt you again, though. I think they’ll listen to me. The one who… eh… cut you. That’s my little brother. He’s a shit, but I don’t…” 

 

Sirius swallowed a lump in his throat. He had been about to say that he didn’t think Regulus would hurt Moony, not if Sirius asked him not to. But that clearly wasn’t true, as Regulus had hurt Moony whilst Sirius had begged him not to.  “Well… I don’t think he’ll hurt you without a reason anyway.”

 

“And I think he listens to James,” Sirius continued. “The one with the glasses. He’s my best friend. He’s kind of in charge here. He won’t let anyone hurt you again. I promise…” Sirius trailed off again, swallowing thickly. “Fuck… I’m so sorry about all of this. I-”

 

“It’s okay.” Moony’s voice was hardly above a whisper, but it made Sirius freeze. Moony’s voice was smooth and gravelly. It itched something in Sirius’ brain that he didn’t know needed to be scratched. He had only heard the man say two words, but he wanted to tattoo those words on his body and run his fingers over them so that the sound would play in his head over and over again.

 

Moony didn’t speak again, but there was something heavy in the man’s eyes that made Sirius tear their eyes away from each other to stop himself from crying. 



R E G U L U S

 

Despite how he seemed to other people. Regulus didn’t much like being a killer. He didn’t like being the one to have to do the dirty work whilst others were able to retain their goodness. But he’d do it. For Sirius. Always for Sirius. 

 

There was also the fact that Regulus was certain he had never been good. He didn’t really believe that there was anything good about him. 

 

Sirius seemed to agree.

 

“Absolutely the fuck not,” Sirius rose from his seated position when Regulus emerged into the room where the Grounder was being kept to take over from Sirius on guard duty.

 

“What’s the matter, Sirius?” Regulus almost sneered.

 

“I’m not leaving you alone with him,” Sirius stated, crossing his arms over his chest. Sirius hadn’t left the Grounder’s side. He had spent every hour of the day glaring down anyone who tried to come close. He had allowed Marlene to stay with the man whilst Sirius stepped out to relieve himself in the woods, but other than that, Sirius had remained at the Grounder’s side like a guard dog.

 

“I’m not going to kill him.” Regulus could’ve rolled his eyes at his older brother, but he suspected that it wouldn’t go over well with Sirius.

 

“How do I know that?” Sirius demanded. “You gave it a good fucking go yesterday.”

 

“Yesterday he had something I needed,” Regulus said. “Today, James says I’m not allowed.”

 

“Since when do you take orders from James?”

 

James had gathered everyone around in the morning and said to the entire camp, in no uncertain terms, that the Grounder was not to be hurt. The look in James’ eyes had left no room for discussion.

 

Regulus shrugged. “Since I realised he could do what had to be done.”

 

Sirius made a noise of discontent and glanced over at the Grounder. Regulus followed his brother’s gaze. He hadn’t seen the Grounder since it had happened, but clearly James had been up and fixed the man up because some of the slash wounds which Regulus had inflicted upon him had been stitched up and the man was much cleaner than he had been.

 

Regulus was not unfamiliar with violence. He had seen his own brother look worse man times. He himself had looked worse many times. Violence and blood did not unsettle him. But the man’s eyes. Those unsettled Regulus.

 

Whilst he had been inflicting pain upon him, the man’s eyes had remained locked on Regulus. Never wavering apart from when he flinched back in pain. His eyes were solid and unfaltering and Regulus hated him.

 

“Oh just fuck off please,” Sirius growled. Very quickly, Regulus schooled his face to banish whatever expression had caused Sirius’ complaints.

 

“Has he said anything?” Regulus asked, looking away from the Grounder.

 

Sirius’ eyes were narrowed. “No.”

 

There was a pause as Sirius gazed at the Grounder.

 

“You need a fucking break, you reek like that cave we found you in. I’m not going to kill him, Sirius,” Regulus stated. “What would be the point?”

 

Sirius didn’t move. His jaw was so tight that Regulus wondered if it was possible for a person to break their own jaw by clenching it.

 

“When did you become like them Reggie?” Sirius asked eventually.

 

Regulus didn’t need to ask to know who Sirius was referring to. There had only ever been one them

 

“The second I was born.” Regulus replied, “We’re the same Sirius. You and I. Don’t start acting all high and mighty now. Do I need to remind you that you shot the Minister?”

 

Sirius, to his credit, only flinched very slightly.

 

“Are you going to fuck off and let me take a guard shift?” Regulus asked. “Go and waste your breath somewhere else. I reckon you’ll get an easy apology out of Potter.”

 

“James already apologised,” Sirius snapped back. “Because, unlike you, he’s a good fucking person.”

 

“Potter was there just as much as I was,” Regulus replied. “Maybe take him off of that pedestal for a second before you miss something?”

 

Sirius glowered. “Regulus, stay the fuck away from James. I mean it.”

 

“You can’t tell me what to do, Sirius. That’s not how this works anymore,” Regulus said. “Now run along.”

 

“If you kill him I’ll fucking kill you,” Sirius hissed, gesturing at the Grounder.

 

“I’d love to see you try,” Regulus felt his lips curl into a smile.

 

*

 

Regulus thought that with everything he had been through in his life, he was remarkably well adjusted, torturing tendencies aside. But he was a weak man. A very weak one. He had hidden behind his brother for years, using him as a shield. 

 

He had thought that inflicting pain on someone else would make him feel strong. There had to be a reason his parents did it so much. But Regulus hadn’t felt strong during the act itself. No, he had felt unreasonably weak and frustrated. 

 

His hands had been shaking and all he had been able to think about was the horrible sick look on James’ face. Regulus wished that James had taken the opportunity to step out of the room when Regulus had suggested it. James Potter was good. Too fucking good. So good that Regulus hated him for it. 

 

Regulus had thought he would enjoy James’ breaking point. He had enjoyed when James had teetered over into anger after discovering what had happened to the radio. But this… this had been different. This felt like something cursed that James should never have been exposed to.

 

The problem was… well… James was just so honorable about the whole thing. He hadn’t wanted to do it, but he had seen that, sometimes, the only way to get what you need is to do horrible things. Regulus respected that beyond measure.

 

Regulus suspected that he would torture a thousand people if it meant James didn’t have to.

 

“What are you doing here?” Regulus was torn from his thoughts when Evan walked into the tent which he was sitting in. Regulus had come to see Barty, who had apparently woken up, vomited everywhere and gone back to sleep almost straight away after he was moved from inside the shuttle to one of the tents.

 

“Checking on Barty,” Regulus stated, slowly getting to his feet to face the blond boy.

 

Evan’s eyes narrowed. “Why do you care?”

 

“He’s my friend,” Regulus replied.

 

Evan made a ‘tsk’ noise and muttered something under his breath.

 

“What was that?” Regulus asked, mirth layered through his tone. “Didn’t quite catch it.”

 

“I said that Barty’s taste in friends gets shitter every day,” Evan said. 

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes at Evan.

 

“Nice to hear you two getting along,” Barty mumbled.

 

“Bee!” Evan’s eyes ripped away from Regulus and he all but shoved Regulus out of the way so that he could get to Barty. Evan crouched down on the floor beside the makeshift cot Barty was laid out on. Regulus saw that his friend’s eyes were open and he was grinning up at them.

 

“You look like shit Evan,” Barty grinned at his friend.

 

Evan laughed. “Says you!”

 

“What happened?” Barty asked. “Don’t remember much, just bits and pieces really.”

 

“You were stabbed,” Regulus said. His eyes resting on where Barty’s hand was now clutched in both of Evan’s in a decidedly not platonic way. Regulus made a note of this but decided not to draw attention to it. “The Grounder stabbed you. We got you back here and James fixed you up. The knife was poisoned though, we had to get the antidote from the Grounder.”

 

“Do you feel okay?” Evan demanded. “I can get James to check on you?”

 

“I’m fine,” Barty insisted, still grinning. He glanced away from Evan up at Regulus. “Oh Reg, wipe that sour look off of your face, you’re so much prettier when you smile.”

 

Regulus did not smile.

 

“Stop flirting,” Evan complained.

 

“I can’t help it! Just look at him!” 

 

Evan shot a sideways look at Regulus and crinkled his nose up slightly. Regulus thought that this was incredibly rude and briefly toyed with the idea of plunging a knife into Evan’s throat before he remembered that it would likely upset Barty.

 

“Glad that you’re just as insufferable as ever, Crouch,” Regulus stated, pointedly keeping his lips turned down in a frown. 

 

This just made Barty’s grin widen. There was something in his eyes that made Regulus’ chest feel slightly warm. With a jolt, Regulus realised that Barty had no idea what he had done. The boundaries he had crossed. And whilst, yes, Regulus didn’t really feel bad about it, he did hate the looks he had seen in the eyes of those around him. 

 

Everyone looked at him like he was dangerous. 

 

They were right to look at him that way. He was dangerous. But it didn’t make it any easier to stomach.

Notes:

Hello hello!
Thank you guys so much for all the love on this book so far! This chapter is here a little earlier than planned, I may even get another one up this weekend, but no promises!

Euphemia my beloved, we went too long without hearing from her so we had to check in. I don't make the rules.

Remus and Sirius have my heart, Sirius has litterally heart Remus utter two words and would die for him. Get you a man like Sirius Black.

And Reggie. Oh Reg....

No one is having a good time at the moment, I'm sorry :(

Chapter 16: Meetings

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- References to past death(s)
- References to past torture
- Brief mention of guns

Overall, pretty light on the TWs, I don’t think I missed anything!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

It wasn’t until two days after the storm that Evan was finally able to get a stable and dependable connection to the Elder setup. The storm had damaged the radio antenna quite badly, and he’d had to fix it before the connection stopped cutting out on every other word. Evan used some of the TV screens from the Elder and was able to set up a video link.

 

So, James found himself as the go-between as everyone wanted to speak to their friends and families. He called each of them up individually, and they were allowed to catch up with their loved ones.

 

Meanwhile, the rest of the camp was doing their best to set everything right after the storm and carry on gathering food where they could. James found himself helping with repairs to the wall, which had been destroyed in several places by fallen trees and flying debris. It was menial and repetitive work, but he found that focusing his mind on each specific task allowed him to keep it clear of the horrors that he had inflicted.

 

Unfortunately, it seemed that every single person who had spoken to their families had mentioned in some way that James was in charge. So he was called to a meeting of the council. James hadn’t wanted to be in charge; he had just wanted to live, but the weight of the stares every time a decision had to be made was beginning to feel a bit more familiar.

 

He sat alone in the shuttle and told the entire story of what had happened since their shuttle landed to Alastor Moody, Hestia Jones, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Eliphias Doge, Abraxas Malfoy (who apparently had taken his mother’s seat), Rita Skeeter and Bartemius Crouch. James left some things out. For example, the torture.

 

The adults were silent as he spoke, taking in every detail.

 

“We’re doing what we can to gather supplies and set up a camp,” James said. “But we need help. We don’t know how many Grounders there are, and pretty much everything down here is trying to kill us. At this rate, we’ll die of exposure before the Grounders ever get to us.”

 

There was a brief silence where the council absorbed his story.

 

“Thank you, James,” Bartemius said eventually.

 

“I’m really sorry,” James said quickly. “About the radio, I mean. It took us too long to repair. It feels like it’s our fault that those people died.” Another thing James hadn’t told the truth about was the fact that Regulus was the one to destroy the radio.

 

Bartemius cleared his throat but didn’t say anything. All eyes around the table were downcast. James could tell that this was a topic they didn’t like discussing. He swallowed a lump in his throat.

 

“How is my son?” The Minister asked. 

 

“He’ll be fine,” James said. “Won’t stay in bed, though. If he’ll stop tearing his sitches, he’ll make a full recovery.”

 

Barty had woken up properly the day after the storm. Since then, it had been a near-constant battle to keep the boy in bed. He had ripped his stitches out twice, and James had grumbled to no end about it. Barty didn’t seem to care.

 

“Will he-” The Minister started.

 

James shook his head. “I’m sorry, Sir, he says he doesn’t want to speak to you.”

 

The Minister nodded solemnly. “I am sure his language was much more colourful than that.”

 

It had been. 

 

“Anyway,” The Minister continued. “We don’t expect the launch of any of our Exodus ships for another month. So the main priority is ensuring you can get supplies to last you through winter. Eliphias has identified a supply bunker that isn’t too far from your location. It should’ve been fully stocked with non-perishables, which would last you through until we can get to you.”

 

James nodded. “What makes you think it wasn’t destroyed?”

 

“It was underground,” Eliphias Doge piped up. 

 

“I suppose it’s worth a shot,” James mumbled.

 

Eliphias rattled off coordinates, which James noted down.

 

“In addition to supplies, it could provide shelter for when Winter sets in,” Alistar Moody offered.

 

“We’ll check it out,” James agreed.

 

“Thank you James,” The Minister nodded. “I think that is all. Your mother is waiting, we will leave you to it.”

 

“Wait!” James blurted out. Bartemius raised an eyebrow. “Sirius?”

 

“Ah yes, Sirius Black,” Bartemius nodded.

 

“He’s one of us,” James stated. “He deserves to be pardoned of his crimes. And- eh - with all due respect, Sir, you’re not dead, are you?”

 

“I’m sorry, Mr Potter, but it’s not that simple. Mr Black will be tried for his crimes in accordance with our laws-”

 

“But-”

 

“This matter is not up for discussion,” The Minister stated. “This meeting is over.”

 

As the council members filed out of the room, James felt his stomach drop. Sirius was good. Sirius was better than James was. Sirius had done everything out of love for his little brother. James had thought that he could persuade the council to see that. He would simply have to try harder.

 

“Oh sweetie, it’s so good to see your face!” Euphemia settled down on the chair in front of the camera. “How are you? We didn’t get much time to speak before.”

 

James felt tension he hadn’t even realised he was holding drop out of his shoulders. Euphemia was looking at him with that look which made him feel five years old. James had the horrible realisation that the last thing she had heard from him were gut-wrenching sobs as Peter held him.

 

“I’m okay,” James said weakly.

 

Euphemia’s face softened. “I don’t believe you, Jamie. It’s okay, though. Barty’s healing up properly?”

 

“Yeah, he’s fine,” James said.

 

“And Sirius?”

 

“Won’t leave the Grounder alone,” James admitted. “I sent Regulus up to make Sirius get some rest last night.”

 

“The Grounder?” Euphemia frowned. “You have one of them there?”

 

And then the whole story was spilling out of him. All of the grisly details that he had withheld from the council. He had only told them that they had a Grounder prisoner, not what they had done to him. But James told Euphemia all of it.

 

“I feel horrible,” James admitted, even though that didn’t cover half of what he was feeling. How his best friend wouldn’t meet his eyes, how he kept feeling like throwing up just from the memory of it. How he didn’t think he’d ever be able to do anything to deserve forgiveness.

 

“Oh, James,” Euphemia sighed.

 

“I don’t know how to do this, Mum,” James said weakly.

 

“Do what?”

 

“Lead them. I keep fucking it up,” James confessed.

 

Euphemia sighed heavily, and James could see the weight of his words settle upon her. Not for the first time, he was reminded that she was not only his mother but a leader too.

 

“James,” Euphemia said, her voice was smooth and reassuring as she spoke. “You didn’t choose this. I know you never would, but it is the lot you have. I know this isn’t what you want to hear, but it’s what you need to hear; whatever choices you make down there, they ultimately come back to you. From the sounds of it, those kids will do whatever you suggest. Just remember who you are: a good person. Let that dictate how you lead your people.”

 

James swallowed thickly. He absolutely did not feel like a good person. He didn’t know how his Mum could still say all of that after he’d told her what he’d done. 

 

“How do you know I’m a good person?” James asked.

 

“Because a bad one wouldn’t be feeling guilty now,” Euphemia said simply.

 

“I’ve let him down, Mum.”

 

“Who? Sirius? He’ll forgive you James. That boy wouldn’t know how to stay angry at you.”

 

“No, not Sirius,” James admitted. “Baba.”

 

This was the deep rooted, horrible truth. James had let his father down. Fleamont Potter would never, under any circumstances, condone what James had done. He had given his life to save people. Always seeing the best in everyone he met. 

 

James took off his glasses and ran a hand over his tired eyes.

 

Euphemia didn’t speak for a long minute. James wondered what she was thinking.

 

“Nothing you could ever do would let your Pita down, James,” Euphemia said eventually. James let out a strangled huffing noise. “No, listen to me. Really listen. I want to know you’ve heard what I’m about to say.”

 

James put his glasses back on his face slowly and swallowed.

 

“You are a good person James,” Euphemia stated. “Being a good person isn’t about what we do. It’s about why we do those things. Yes, what you did was awful; I won’t deny that. But you did it because it was the only way you saw to save one of your people.”

 

“But I didn’t save Barty,” James said weakly. “Sirius did.”

 

“But you wanted to,” Euphemia stated. “That’s what matters. Sometimes we have to do horrible things to keep the people we love alive.”

 

James frowned because suddenly his mother sounded like Regulus.

 

The people we are and who we have to be to survive are very different things.

 

Sometimes we have to do horrible things to keep the people we love alive.

 

“Do what you need to do to stay alive, James,” Euphemia said. Her gaze was intense, even through the grainy camera image. “I need you to stay alive, okay? I won’t judge you for how you survive. You just have to do one thing: survive, put yourself first. For me. I can’t lose you too. The last time you saw me, you promised me that you’d put yourself first. I need you to keep doing that.”

 

James didn’t really feel like he’d been putting himself first. He’d been so focused on keeping everyone else alive that he’d forgotten his promise to his mother. He nodded anyway.

 

“I’ll be down there soon, James,” Euphemia said. “I promise.”

 

He felt very small all of a sudden. He wanted his Mum. Not just through a screen, he wanted her here so that she could hold him and comb her hands through his hair like she did when he was poorly or upset.

 

“I should let someone else have a turn,” James said. “People are waiting.”

 

Euphemia nodded, her eyes sad. “Okay, sweetie.”

 

“Who’s next?” James asked.

 

Euphemia rose from her seat and walked out of the frame, returning seconds later. “Dolohov is next.”

 

“Okay, I’ll go get him,” James sighed.

 

“I love you James,” Euphemia said. “I love you so much.”

 

“I love you too Mum,” James replied.

 

Before he was even fully out of the tent, Marlene was by his side. She had been on him like a shadow for the last few days, as if making up for the lack of Sirius’ presence.

 

“What did they say?” She demanded.

 

“Dolohov, you’re up next,” James said in a raised voice, before turning away from where a large group were taking a break from sorting berries and striding off towards the tent that had become a kind of medical area. This was where James spent most of his time when he wasn’t doing things around camp. 

 

He had never valued alone time before he spent six months in solitary confinement, but now he found that he craved it. They had been on the ground for almost two weeks, and James had been hard pressed to spend much time by himself. There was always someone who needed him, someone looking to him for what to do next.

 

It had been worse since the storm. Perhaps it was because Mulciber had died, or perhaps it was because they had all watched him save Barty. James wasn’t sure when the election had taken place, and he certainly wouldn’t have run in it if he had realised there was one. But he was a leader now, and it weighed heavily on him.

 

This was apparently not a moment he would get to himself. Even though James was ignoring Marlene’s question, she followed him all the way into the tent.

 

“James, what did they say?” Marlene asked again as James threw the notes he had taken from the meeting down on an overturned crate, which worked as a desk of sorts. And then James began pacing, his mind working quickly whilst Marlene watched him.

 

There was so much to do.

 

They had to continue surviving for at least a month more (probably longer) before anyone from the Elder would be able to make it down to the ground. That meant that they needed to continue stocking up their food stores before the cold weather hit in force. They needed to keep fortifying the wall and getting the camp set up better. They needed to keep a watch rotation and learn how to defend themselves should they need to. Then there was the matter of the Grounder, still kept in the shuttle. Sirius hadn’t relented, staying by the man’s side and glaring at anyone who came too close, but he had allowed a watch rotation, which meant that Sirius did actually get some breaks.

 

Now, there was also the matter of getting to the bunker that the council had mentioned so that they could get whatever supplies had survived and hopefully find a better place to camp out through the colder months to come. 

 

It was too much for James to do by himself.

 

On the Elder, there was a whole council of people to do these things. James had just sat in a meeting with them. There was too much to do, and James needed a council of people. People he trusted would do what needed to be done.

 

“James, are you okay? What did they say?” Marlene asked again, her tone softer now, concern laced through her furrowed brow.

 

Who did James trust? 

 

Sirius, of course. Always Sirius. Marlene was here too, and she was steady, a constant source of strength. 

 

But those two people couldn’t be the only ones he depended on. He knew that he needed other people too.

 

Avery was good. He had been close with Mulciber and had sat in on many conversations about what to do to keep the camp safe. Whilst James didn’t trust Avery, he would be a useful person to have on his side.

 

Mary and Evan had worked well as a team on the radio. It was very likely that James would need people who could build or repair things. When it started getting cold, they would need some way other than fires to keep warm.

 

James’ mind jumped next to Peter. Peter was a hard subject for James. But he was beginning to understand better the things a person might find themselves doing when pushed. James never saw himself torturing someone in the same way that Peter likely never thought he would kill James’ father. And Peter was fucking excellent with the maps. James needed help finding the location of the coordinates the council had given him.

 

Of course, wherever Evan went, Barty would probably follow. James didn’t have an issue with Barty, really. He was a little crazy and unpredictable and definitely still should be resting after his injury. But James suspected there was very little he could do to stop Barty from following Evan wherever he went. James didn’t think he minded. 

 

Okay, that was a good group of people. Sirius, Marlene, Mary, Evan, Barty, Peter and Avery. James could work with that. He could make this work. No more people would die, and this group would help him make sure of it. It was a good group, but James felt distinctly like he was missing someone from the list.

 

“James?” Marlene said softly.

 

He halted his pacing and turned to her.

 

“Can you do me a favour?” He asked.

 

Marlene frowned. “What?”

 

“Can you bring some people here? We need to talk.”

 

*

 

It didn’t take Marlene that long to gather the group he had asked for. James hadn’t realised who he was missing from the list until Regulus slunk into the tent behind Barty. He was immediately glaring at James.

 

“I said just you two!” Marlene complained, eyeing Barty and Evan.

 

“He fucking followed us,” said Evan. He didn’t look happy about the fact that Regulus had clearly refused to be left out.

 

Barty shrugged and threw himself down on one of the cots in the tent. Barty and Evan were the last people to arrive. 

 

Sirius had apparently put up quite a fuss about leaving the Grounder alone but had allowed Pandora to watch him so long as the meeting wouldn’t take too long. Sirius had been distinctly avoiding James as much as he could, which was most of the time as James was busy and Sirius was always holed up with the Grounder. Sirius was still refusing to look at James, but glared at Regulus intensely when he arrived.

 

“Get out,” Sirius said blandly.

 

“No.” Regulus’ tone was completely devoid of emotions.

 

“James, make him leave,” Sirius said, eyes not wavering from Regulus for a second.

 

James looked at Regulus and couldn’t help the feeling that it was right that the younger boy was here too. James didn’t like Regulus, not one bit. He was fairly certain he hated him and the horrible things that Regulus was willing to do to get what he wanted. But James did find that despite this, he trusted Regulus.

 

“Uh, no, it’s fine, he should stay,” James replied, feeling slightly stupid that he hadn’t thought to invite Regulus. “Sit down guys, we need to talk.”

 

James didn’t have time for the Black brothers’ bickering right then. He had shit to do. They could argue again on their own time. It seemed to be what they did best. Regulus was a little shit, but he was a little shit that got things done. And Regulus had promised that he had no intention of pulling any more stunts like with the radio or the Grounder. James expected that Regulus would likely be more of a help than a hindrance. After all, hadn’t Regulus himself said that he wanted to help so long as their goals were aligned? 

 

“James, what’s this about?” Marlene asked, taking a seat on another cot.

 

“Okay,” James let out a heavy breath and scrubbed at his eyes behind his glasses. “Fuck, okay. I need help, I guess. We’ve got things to do. We need to work together, and I need to know if I can count on everyone here?”

 

No one said anything, but Marlene met his eyes and nodded, so James continued.

 

“The people from the Elder won’t make it down here for another month at least. Probably longer. We’ve got a lot to do. Everyone’s looking at me to make the plans. I need your help. People will listen to all of you, so I’m asking you all to step up and help me lead this camp.”

 

No one protested, so James laid his plan out to all of them.

 

Mary and Evan would be given free reign to make any improvements to the shuttle that they needed to. The shuttle would be able to protect them from the elements and could also be sealed if they ever needed to hide again.

 

Avery, Barty and Sirius would be put in charge of the watch rotation, suring up the camp’s defences and helping make sure people knew how to defend themselves. Marlene would take charge of the food collection and preservation. She would work with Avery, Barty and Sirius to put together hunting parties to bring back any food they could. Barty would help Marlene as well, as he was good at identifying different plants. Peter’s skill with maps would come in useful for the hunting parties too, and James made sure to point this out.

 

“Okay, fine, this sounds like a good plan,” Marlene said eventually after James had finished laying out what he needed from everyone. “But you need to be honest with us all if you want help. Tell us what happened in the meeting with the council.”

 

“It wasn’t very much, actually,” James admitted. “They just told me about their timeline for the Exodus ships and gave me the coordinates for a supply bunker that they think is still intact. Once Peter has a look at them and tells me how to get there, I’ll head out and see what there is there.”

 

“By yourself?” Sirius asked.

 

“Are you offering to come with me?” James asked, his tone a little bit too harsh, especially because he was still trying to earn Sirius’ forgiveness, but James was stressed and tired and found it impossible not to rise to the sharp edge in Sirius’ voice. “You should stay here and watch the Grounder.”

 

Sirius’ eyes dropped, and James knew that Sirius wouldn’t argue any further.

 

“Big Black is right, Potter,” Avery said. “You shouldn’t go alone.”

 

“I’ll go.” All eyes turned to Regulus Black, who had been quiet to this point, seemingly sitting back and observing. James had felt Regulus’ eyes on him more than once as he spoke, and had tried his best not to meet his gaze. 

 

There was a tense silence as everyone took Regulus in. 

 

James frowned at Regulus, wondering what the younger boy could possibly want. Regulus didn’t strike James as a person who ever acted without ulterior motives. What could he possibly get from joining James on the journey to the supply depot?

 

James found that he was slightly intrigued to find out.

 

“Okay, I’ll say it,” Evan blurted out. “Why the fuck did you let him stay for this Potter? We clearly can’t trust him. He’s feral. What he did with the radio and what he did to the Grounder-”

 

“Do I need to remind you of what you did to the Grounder, too, Evan? It wasn’t just Regulus,” James cut in, casting a slightly too harsh glare in Evan’s direction. “Besides, Regulus is sorry about the radio.”

 

“No, I’m not,” Regulus stated. “I’m sorry all of those people died, sure. But I’d do it again if that’s what it took to save Sirius.” 

 

James could have throttled him. Here he was, backing Regulus up in front of the others, only for the boy to throw that back in his face. It was infuriating. Regulus was the most irritating person James had ever met.

 

Sirius huffed loudly, “fuck Reggie, you need to stop-”

 

“Sirius, not now.” James shot a glare at Sirius, which shut him up. Suddenly, James remembered something else from the meeting. Sirius’ crimes weren’t going to be excused. Regulus had been right; when the Elder made it down to the ground, Sirius would be put on trial and likely executed for his crime. His gaze lingered on Sirius for a few seconds as he came to this realisation. 

 

“How can you trust him?” Evan continued, turning to look at James imploringly.

 

James swallowed. He didn’t really have an answer for Evan’s question. Despite how infuriating Regulus was, despite the fact that James was still quite certain that he hated him, he was also still very sure that he trusted Regulus, perhaps even with his life. 

 

“Regulus and I had a talk. He’s not going to do stupid shit like that again, and he wants to help. Don’t you?”

 

James met Regulus’ intense green eyes and held them for a second. James felt like he was being held prisoner by Regulus’ eyes. He couldn’t look away even if he wanted to. James also found that he didn’t want to. He expected he could stand and stare into those eyes forever if he was given the opportunity. 

 

“Yes,” Regulus said after several beats of silence.

 

“Evan, I’m not asking you to trust him, but I do,” James said. “Regulus can come with me to the supply depot.”

 

“When did you two get so chummy?” Sirius had looked up again to glare at James.

 

“Sirius, you two sort your own shit out okay? Preferably not with us all here. I’m staying out of it; I’m neutral,” said James.

 

“He tortured-”

 

“And I let him,” James replied. “I didn’t stop him did I? It was shitty, but it happened. Stay mad, I don’t care. But blame me as much as you’re blaming him.”

 

“Oh, trust me, I am.”

 

“That brings us to the other problem,” Marlene said, tentatively eyeing both James and Sirius. “What are we going to do with the Grounder?”

 

James gritted his teeth. “For now? Keep him under guard. No one should hurt him. We need more time to figure out what to do with him.”

 

“We can’t let him go,” Avery said. “He’ll bring the rest of them down on us.”

 

“Let’s worry about that later, okay?” said James. “Are you all on board? Can I count on you all?”

 

Around the tent, everyone nodded.

 

“Fine. Regulus, go with Peter and work out where we need to go. I need to speak to Sirius alone.”

 

“Hiding shit from us Potter?” Avery demanded.

 

“No, this has nothing to do with the camp.” James met Avery’s eyes and glared right back at him. “Get out, please?”

 

Everyone filed out of the tent with grumbles and complaints. Regulus lingered.

 

“Regulus, go with Peter,” James said again. Regulus hesitated only for a moment longer before leaving. James stayed still for a moment, watching the place Regulus had just been.

 

Sirius was adamant about not looking at James when he turned back to his best friend. Sirius’ eyes were fixed on a spot on the floor.

 

“What the fuck James?” Sirius demanded. “Where do you get off? You can’t talk to me like that!”

 

James sighed and took off his glasses, scrubbing them on the bottom of his shirt before replacing them on his face and moving to sit beside Sirius on the makeshift cot.

 

“I don’t like him, Sirius,” James stated. “I think he’s a dick. But we did have a talk the other day after… well, you know. He’s not going to pull any more stunts like that. I think we can trust him.”

 

“He’s just like Orion, you know?” Sirius had become very interested in his own hands now. “Fucking cold, justifying his shitty actions by reminding me how much he loves me every time.”

 

“Like I said. I’m neutral, you two have so much shit between you… I don’t get it; I don’t have a brother,” said James. “But you’re the closest thing I have, and I need you to be on my side. I promise I won’t let it get out of hand again like it did with the Grounder-”

 

“Stop calling him that!”

 

James frowned. “What should I call him?”

 

Sirius didn’t respond.

 

James sighed again. “I want us to be okay Sirius. Can we be?”

 

Sirius didn’t say anything again.

 

“I need you to be on my side, Sirius,” James continued. “You need to work with me and show everyone how valuable you are to the group. Make yourself fucking indespensible, you hear me?”

 

Finally, Sirius looked up and met James’ gaze. A frown creased Sirius’ eyebrows together.

 

“They said something else at the meeting, didn’t they?” Sirius asked. “Something about me?”

 

James nodded. “They have no plans to pardon you. We need to show them before they get down here that they need you.” Sirius was silent for a few moments longer. James could almost hear the cogs of Sirius’ brain turning. Sirius was smart. He was so fucking clever that sometimes it gave James headaches. 

 

“I can tell them who gave me the gun,” Sirius said.

 

“What?” James asked.

 

“You don’t think that the council will be interested to find out that Moody’s second-in-command wants him dead?”

 

“Dolohov?” James felt his own eyes widen. “As in the head of the guard? Mates with Abraxas Malfoy?”

 

“The one and only.”

Notes:

James, James, James. He just needs a cuddle.

At least he's starting to realise that he can't do it all by himself! That's progress!!!!!

Thank you guys again for all of the support you've been giving this story on here and tiktok! I love reading all your comments!!

A few questions that have come up a lot;
- I don't know how long this fic will be, but it will be long. We are only on chapter sixteen and we aren't even nearly done with the season 1 arc of the show!
- It will follow the show loosley as it has thus far, but I have some extra little bits up my sleeves that'll keep it interesting! At the moment, I only plan to follow the show up until season 4(ish) because I don't like the Sanctum seasons.

As always, you can catch me being crazy about Jegulus over on tiktok!

Chapter 17: Impulses

Notes:

No TWs this time.

I wonder why...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

 

As they tramped through the woods, taking the route that Peter had marked out for them on the map to locate the supply depot (which would take a few hours for them to reach), Regulus was forced to realise one simple thing: He found competency hot, and James Potter was incredibly competent.

 

Frustratingly, James was adamantly avoiding looking at Regulus and they walked in silence. This meant that Regulus couldn’t get an accurate read on what James was thinking. And he wanted to know what James was thinking more than anything. Regulus wanted to crack open his skull and work out what made the older boy tick. 

 

There was one particular question that Regulus was quite keen to get an answer to. He had never been a person to beat around the bush, so, as usual, he went for the direct approach.

 

“Why did you let me stay in that meeting?” Regulus asked. He had thought for just a moment that James was going to kick him out of the tent, but the older boy had just looked at him, a tangled mess of emotions and said that Regulus could stay. Reglus hadn’t minded; he wanted to stay. Plus, it gave him the chance to watch James in all of his competent glory. 

 

James looked over at him again now, and suddenly stopped walking the moment that their eyes met. A muscle in James’ jaw twitched as they stared at each other.

 

“I don’t know,” James admitted after what could have been a few seconds or a few hundred years. “It felt right for you to be there.”

 

Regulus found that he quite liked that answer. 

 

“Why did you agree to me coming with you now?” Regulus asked.

 

“Why did you offer?” James countered.

 

“I asked first.”

 

James clicked his tongue and pulled his bottom lip between his teeth for a second before releasing it again. Regulus was obsessed with this. James’ lips were full and pink, and now the bottom one glistened with saliva. Regulus wanted to run his thumb along it.

 

“I trust you, I think,” James said.

 

Regulus snorted. “You think?”

 

James nodded. “I’m not sure what I think of you.”

 

Regulus liked that answer, too. 

 

“How can you not be sure what you think of me?” He asked, still gazing intently into James’ eyes, watching for any flicker of any emotion.

 

James blinked and looked away from Regulus. As if he had regained his senses, James started walking again. 

 

“My head’s a bit of a mess at the moment,” James admitted as Regulus fell back into stride beside him. “Lots going on.”

 

“Yeah,” Regulus agreed. “Lots going on.”

 

They fell silent for a while, taking in the forest around them. 

 

Regulus wondered if he had been taking being on the ground for granted. This was what he had dreamed of his whole life, to be surrounded by trees with a cool breeze blowing across his face. It certainly wasn’t what he had imagined. In his daydreams, the ground had been a place of complete peace. A place where his parents couldn’t reach him, and every struggle just did not exist. 

 

That was certainly not the case. In fact, the ground seemed to have amplified everything.

 

“Do you think there’s such a thing as good people?” James asked, tearing Regulus from his contemplation of the trees.

 

Regulus was under no delusion that he was a good person. He knew he wasn’t. But it didn’t matter to him what he became so long as those he loved were alive. Sirius, Barty… and… and…

 

It did matter to him what James thought of him. James was good. James was the best. 

 

“Yes,” Regulus admitted.

 

James nodded absentmindedly. “I’m not a good person.”

 

Regulus was suddenly certain that James wasn’t aware of his own… Jamesness.

 

Regulus wanted to tell him.

 

“You are,” Regulus stated. “You’re the best person I’ve ever met.”

 

James ground to a halt again and stared at Regulus. Regulus felt the sudden urge to press, like he was driving his thumb into a wound to see how James would react.

 

“I thought you didn’t care what I think, Potter?”

 

James’ eyes narrowed. “I don’t.”

 

A small, choked laugh escaped Regulus’ throat because James’ eyes and James’ words were saying opposite things. James’ eyes had lit up slightly, as if a spark had been reignited.

 

“I think you do,” Regulus stated.

 

James’ jaw ticked again as he clenched it, and his eyes narrowed even more.

 

“What do you think of me, James?” Regulus asked. Still pressing the wound, waiting to see if James would explode. Regulus was a destructive man and he would gladly let James Potter destroy him. 

 

James didn’t answer for a while. The fire that had reignited in his eyes swirled, and it made Regulus want to shiver.

 

“What do I think of you?” James asked eventually.

 

Regulus nodded.

 

James cocked his head to the side. “I think I hate you actually.”

 

“Why do you hate me?” Regulus asked. “Go on, I’m all ears.” 

 

It was as if gravity had shifted, and Regulus was being drawn towards James. He took a step closer, bringing them just a few inches apart. Regulus liked that the new closeness allowed him to better see the swirling mess of emotions in James’ eyes. 

 

“Why do I hate you?” James repeated, he was blinking rapidly. Regulus wished that he’d stop because it was making it harder to see the older boy’s eyes. “I think it’s because you hurt people. I hate you because you don’t seem to give a shit about fucking torture or killing 300 people. You’re not even sorry, are you?”

 

“No,” Regulus stated. “I’ve told you before. The people we are and who we have to be to survive are very different things.”

 

“I hate you because you’re justifying horrible unjustifiable shit,” James continued. His words spitting like venom. Regulus’ heart was beating impossibly fast. His brain wasn’t functioning properly. James was so close. “And you keep doing it. You’re reckless, and you’re getting people killed on some insane crusade to keep Sirius alive when he’ll hate you for it. I hate you because you love my best friend all wrong. Love shouldn’t hurt Regulus.”

 

James was so close. All it would take for them to be touching was for Regulus to lean forward ever so slightly. Regulus remembered when he had climbed on top of James whilst he was asleep. The older boy was all unforgiving muscle. Regulus was suddenly struck by the urge to run his hands across James’ chest.

 

Instead, Regulus frowned. “Shouldn’t it?”

 

“No, it shouldn’t,” James affirmed. “I hate you because you fucking tortured a man-”

 

“I thought we’d established that you were there just as much as I was!”

 

It was slightly stupid of them to be out here shouting at each other in the woods. There could be any number of Grounders nearby who could hear them. But Regulus didn’t really care, he had James here now. He didn’t want to let him go. Regulus wanted all of James Potter. He wanted his tears and his happiness, but there was something about an angry James that Regulus just loved.

 

James huffed. “We have. But at least I’m sorry about it. I won’t do something that messed up again.” James jabbed a finger at Regulus’ chest, and the small bit of contact sent goosebumps down Regulus’ back. “You aren’t even sorry. You’d do it again, wouldn’t you?”

 

“Yes, I would. To save Barty,” Regulus said.

 

“Because you’re a spiteful, vindictive bastard,” James said. “You, Regulus Black, are pure fucking evil.”

 

“Oh, you flatter me, Potter.” Regulus would have rolled his eyes had he not been so intent on drinking in every second of that look in James’ eyes. 

 

“Shut. Up.” James spat. The words did something funny to Regulus’ stomach, as if a flock of butterflies had suddenly taken flight. “I’m speaking now, and you’re going to listen to every word I-”

 

James never got to finish because Regulus surged forward and captured the older boy’s lips with his own.

 

And the world was burning. 

 

Or Regulus was, anyway. Because he was kissing James Potter, whose lips were burning him. 

 

And James Potter was kissing him back. James’ lips were hot and wet, moving against his own like a continuation of the argument.

 

James’ kiss was like the sun. Scorching Regulus from the inside out, lighting something up within him that he hadn’t known existed before that moment. Regulus’ hands were pressed flat against James’ chest, trapped between their bodies as James pushed closer to him, cupping the back of Regulus’ neck in his own hands and pressing their lips impossibly closer.

 

Regulus had never kissed anyone before. He had the vague, distant thought that he was ruined now. No one else could or would ever kiss like James Potter. 

 

Regulus felt his feet move as James pushed him back until Regulus collided with a tree. He gasped when his back hit the bark, and James licked the sound from his lips, hungrily drinking it down. Then his tongue was exploring Regulus’ mouth, as if he wanted to feel every inch of it.

 

The kiss wasn’t soft. It was all teeth and anger, needy desire, yet still somehow the most gentle thing Regulus had ever experienced. Regulus loved it. He would take whatever James gave him and thank him for it. 

 

Regulus’ knees felt weak by the time James finally pulled away from him. They were both breathing heavily, lips swollen from kissing. James’ eyes were slightly hazy as he looked at Regulus. Neither of their hands had moved. Regulus’ were still pressed against James’ chest, and he could feel James’ quickened heart beating beneath his hands. James’ hands remained tight on the back of Regulus’ neck, his thumb rubbing very small, smooth circles into Regulus’ hair.

 

And age passed before James spoke.

 

“You shouldn’t have done that,” he said. His voice sounded low and husky.

 

“I shouldn’t?” Regulus himself was breathless.

 

James gave a very small nod. 

 

“Why?” Regulus asked. Still pressing, still determined to discover what made James Potter tick, even more so now that he had felt James’ lips on his own.

 

“I don’t know,” James admitted. He took a heavy breath and released Regulus’ neck, taking a step back. Regulus had the sudden urge to pull James back in. He wanted to spark an argument again so that James would kiss him senseless. He never wanted to stop kissing James Potter.

 

This was why Regulus wanted James alive. So that Regulus could be the person to tear him apart. 

 

But James seemed to be regaining his senses quicker than Regulus was. He pulled his glasses off and cleaned them on the bottom of his shirt, replacing them on his face and looking everywhere that wasn’t Regulus’ face.

 

“We should go get the supplies,” was the last thing James said before turning and continuing on into the forest. 

 

Regulus wasn’t a leader. He didn’t want to be. But James was, and what was Regulus to do apart from follow him?

 

J A M E S

 

James knew he was a perpetual fuck-up. But he didn’t think he could possibly have fucked up worse than kissing Regulus Black. It was stupid and sensless. Sirius was going to punch him so hard.

 

But James’ mind had been lost the second Regulus had surged forward to capture his lips. Nothing was going on in his mind other than a chant of this, this, this… And suddenly, James understood why he trusted Regulus Black so implicitly despite the fact that he was certain he hated the boy. Somewhere within the kiss, James came to the horrible realisation that he thought Regulus Black was beautiful. Worse still, James fancied him.

 

And it was a bad idea. A fucking horrible one. Regulus had weasled his way under James’ skin, and James hadn’t even noticed until it was too late for him to do anything about it. It was a terrible idea because James undeniably hated Regulus. He hated how far Regulus was able to push him, how easily the younger boy brought his simmering anger to the surface and made James feel like he lost all semblance of control over himself.

 

James walked quickly through the forest, not giving Regulus a proper chance to catch up but giving himself plenty of time to stew in his own thoughts. This allowed time for James to reframe every single interaction he had ever had with Regulus and realise just how obsessed with the younger boy he was.

 

James was furious at himself for allowing it to happen. He wasn’t allowed to fall for Regulus. Sirius and Regulus’ relationship was already complicated enough without James sticking his nose where it didn’t belong.

 

But the truth was undeniable. James was falling for him. 

 

Some horrible masochistic part of himself loved how mean Regulus was, whilst he simultaneously hated it. He loved arguing with Regulus, it made his heart quicken and his blood pump. But he still hated it, hated how Regulus could so easily pull horrible words out of him. James didn’t think he had truly hated someone until he met Regulus Black.

 

It was a mess. 

 

A horrible mess.

 

And James didn’t have time for this. He needed to be focused on keeping everyone alive until the Elder got down to the ground. He didn’t have time to be drooling over Regulus Black.

 

There was also the fact that Regulus was beautiful. Fucking gorgeous actually. Like a piece of artwork. His curls were wild, framing his face just right (even after being on the ground with no access to shampoo for weeks), his face was sharp and lovely, just the right amount of softness lingering. And his eyes… James could get lost in Regulus’ eyes for hours.

 

James knew that there was a fine line between love and hate. 

 

He also knew he was fucked. 

 

He had gone so far beyond hope of return and he hadn’t even realised it until Regulus had kissed him. And the worst part? He was angry about it. James hated being angry; he always had. That only made him angrier. 

 

“James, I think we’re here,” Regulus said, snapping James out of his thoughts.

 

Tearing himself out of his thoughts and taking in his surroundings, James realised that Regulus was right. The younger boy had stopped beside a square outline of something in the foliage on the ground. Regulus had crouched down and was clearing the dried leaves away, slowly revealing what looked like a metal trap door. 

 

Regulus grabbed the handle of the door once it was cleared and pulled. It didn’t budge.

 

“It’s stuck,” Regulus stated. 

 

James slung his backpack off of his back and pulled out a crowbar. It was the same crowbar that Regulus had used to try and take his wristband off. James tried very hard to banish the memory of having the younger boy pinned beneath him. 

 

Very careful to avoid touching Regulus, James moved over and positioned the crowbar on the rim of the trap door, pushing down. The horrible squeaking of rusty metal was enough for James to know it was working before the trap door finally released.

 

The smell of mildew was the first thing that reached James’ nose. 

 

Doing his very best to avoid thinking about Regulus’ lips, he rummaged in his bag again, drawing out two torches and handing one to Regulus before turning his own torch on, placing it between his teeth and climbing down the ladder.

 

The smell only got worse once he was inside the bunker.

 

James cast his torch around and froze when he spotted a human skeleton slumped against the nearby wall. There were remnants of tattered clothes still hanging over the exposed bones.

 

“Horrible place to die,” Regulus remarked, dropping off of the last rungs of the ladder to stand beside James’ side. “Reckon that’s from the bombs? The radiation probably did them in.”

 

This body had lay down here in the dark and quiet for 200 years, completely undisturbed. 

 

James swallowed thickly, casting the torch’s beam away from the skeleton and across the rest of the space.

 

It was damp, water coated the floor, soaking into James’ shoes. The shelter was large. A square room full of shelves, lit up only by James’ torch. There were rows upon rows of shelves. All of them were empty.

 

“So much for supplies,” James sighed. “They must’ve been distributed before the bombs. And we can’t really live down here.”

 

“There are some crates and barrels over there.” Regulus had turned on his own torch now and began making his way towards the far wall, where there were indeed some crates and barrels that looked untouched. James followed, their footsteps making horrible sloshing noises in the water beneath their feet. 

 

They pulled open one of the crates and began sorting through the contents. Some blankets, a box of tinned beans…

 

“I’m sorry,” Regulus said. James looked up from the crate to find the younger Black staring at him.

 

The words almost made James flinch. He didn’t need Regulus to elaborate on what he was sorry for. James knew that Regulus wasn’t sorry for the things he should be sorry for. But by the strained silence that had fallen between them, he suspected that Regulus was sorry about the kiss.

 

“It’s fine,” James replied, tearing his eyes away from Regulus’ before he could get lost in them. He busied himself by opening a second crate and beginning to sort through the contents. Still not very useful, but the blankets and limited tinned food were something at least. 

 

“I shouldn’t have done that without asking,” Regulus continued. “Especially if you didn’t want it.”

 

James didn’t know what he wanted. He didn’t know how he felt about this kiss. He wanted to do it again, wanted to pull Regulus close and never let go. But at the same time, he wanted Regulus as far away from him as possible. 

 

James decided that his best route was not to reply. He wasn’t certain what would come out of his mouth if he opened it. 

 

He could feel Regulus’ eyes not wavering from him as he continued to sort through the crates in silence. He wanted Regulus to look away. He didn’t want to be seen. He was thankful that it was so dark in the shelter because he was certain that his cheeks had flushed from the intensity of the boy’s gaze. James had a job to do, he couldn’t get distracted by Regulus Black.

 

“Stop looking at me,” James eventually snapped. “Help me sort through these supplies.”

 

“You know you don’t have to do that,” Regulus said.

 

Taken completely by surprise by the comment, James looked over at Regulus before he realised what he was doing, finding himself immediately drawn into those green eyes.

 

“Do what?” James managed.

 

“Push whatever it is you’re feeling down to help other people,” said Regulus.

 

James narrowed his eyes. “Stop it.”

 

“Stop what?” Regulus asked innocently.

 

Stop seeing me , James wanted to say. Stop thinking you know me. I hate it.

 

But did he hate it? James didn’t know. His head was a mess, a complete, complicated mess. 

 

“What part of I hate you didn’t you understand?” James demanded.

 

“You said you think you hate me,” Regulus replied. “You said your head was a mess.”

 

“And which part of that didn’t you understand?” James repeated.

 

“You didn’t kiss like you hated me,” Regulus continued. 

 

“You kissed me!” James retorted.

 

“Takes two to tango, Potter,” said Regulus.

 

And James knew he had kissed Regulus back. He hadn’t been able to stop himself. Want and desire had overtaken him the moment that their lips collided, his head filling with static. Blissfully empty of thoughts for the first time since he had landed on the ground. All he had been able to comprehend was the feeling of Regulus’ neck under his hands and the scorch of lips pressed together and how much he wanted it.

 

He wanted that feeling again. No, he wanted that feeling always.

 

He also wanted to punch something.

 

Two things could be true at the same time, right?

 

James needed Regulus to stop messing with him immediately. Surely this was some kind of strange plan the younger Black had concocted. Any second, he’d probably stab James and say something about how it was all to protect Sirius.

 

“You’re infuriating, you know that?” James said.

 

“I’ve been told,” Regulus nodded. “I find you infuriating too, Potter.”

 

“Stop calling me that,” James said. The way Regulus said his surname made his skin crawl. He hated the sound of it on Regulus’ tongue more than he hated anything else about the boy.

 

“What do you suggest I call you then?” 

 

“How about my name?”

 

“Potter is your name.”

 

“You know what I mean, Regulus,” James said.

 

Regulus nodded. The expression on his face looked as if he thought he had won something. James didn’t like it. He had never been a loser. He knew he had a horrible competitive streak, it was something his mother had always chastised him about.

 

Once, when he was young, his team had lost a game of football in the rec room and he had toppled over a cabinet in rage at what he thought was a set up. He had insisted (and still did) that the referee was biased. James didn’t lose. He was a winner. 

 

He felt like toppling a cabinet again now. He wanted to wipe the victory off of Regulus’ face. James wanted to win whatever game they were playing, even though he didn’t know the rules.

 

“You know, if I’m a terrible enough kisser that you’re angry about it, I’d prefer if you just told me,” Regulus said, a glint of something in his eyes. 

 

“Stop it,” James spat.

 

“Stop what?”

 

“You know exactly what you’re doing you little shit,” James replied.

 

“What is that?”

 

“Messing with me!”

 

Regulus’ lips quirked up into the smallest grin possible. A triumphant one. James wanted nothing more than to wipe that grin off of Regulus’ face.

 

“Make me,” Regulus said, eyes not wavering from James’.

 

It was as if someone else took over for a moment as James took a back seat to his own actions. His body moved before he could stop it, hands closing around Regulus’ neck and crashing their lips together.

 

James knew he had won when Regulus relaxed into the kiss, suddenly all of his hard edges smoothing away as he became soft and pliant in James’ arms. This kiss was softer than the last, somehow impossibly so, based on the fact that they had been arguing just seconds earlier, but it still left James breathless.

 

By the time he came to his senses, he was too lost in the kiss to care about the fact that he absolutely should not have done it. He backed Regulus up again, just like he had before, a soft sound emitting from the younger boy’s lips, somewhere between a moan and a whine.

 

The kiss could have gone on forever if not for the fact that James chose to back Regulus up into a barrel, which toppled over the moment that Regulus barged into it.

 

The barrel fell onto its side, the lid popping off and spilling out its liquid contents to the ground, quickly followed by the sounds of something heavier.

 

The loud bang shocked them both enough that they pulled away and looked down at what had fallen out of the barrel.

 

Guns.

Notes:

Oh boy here we fucking go!

Jegulus are Jegulusing! BLARGH they're so messy in the fic I just can't. They absoultley were not supposed to kiss here, but they started arguing and Regulus decided to kiss James. It's not my fault your honour, I couldn't stop him!

Hope you enjoyed! I'm not sure when the next update will come, but based on my recent track record, I don't imagine it will be that long!

Thank you so much for 100 Kudos!

Chapter 18: Escape

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Drugs/Getting unknowingly high
- Slight description of wounds

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S I R I U S

 

“What do you want, Crouch?” Sirius demanded.

 

After James’ meeting, Sirius had gone directly back to Moony. Sirius knew his best friend well enough to see that there was something very complicated going on between him and Regulus. Sirius didn’t get it, he didn’t want to get it. What he wanted was for Regulus to stay as far away from James as humanly possible. He also wanted Regulus to stop taking things to such extremes. He didn’t think he’d ever be able to rid himself of the image of his little brother torturing a man. 

 

But Sirius knew James. Knew him well enough to see in his eyes that he was feeling something about Regulus. Sirius had noticed. How could he not when James’ eyes went to Regulus at every opportunity?

 

He wanted to stew in silence, to be left alone with only the quiet sounds of Moony’s breathing for company. Barty Crouch didn’t seem to care.

 

Sirius hardly had an hour alone in the quiet of the Shuttle before Barty emerged from the top of the ladder with his familiar shit eating grin plastered on his face.

 

“Why so sullen, Black?” Barty asked. “Arguing with your boyfriend?”

 

“James is not my boyfriend,” Sirius replied curtly. 

 

Barty raised an eyebrow. “Yet you knew I was talking about Potter straight away.”

 

“Leave me alone, won’t you?”

 

Barty ignored him and pulled himself fully into the room, closing the trap door behind him and locking it. He turned to look at Moony. 

 

“Has he said anything?” Barty asked.

 

“Why do you care?” Sirius demanded. 

 

Barty shrugged. “Just wondering.”

 

“No, he hasn’t,” Sirius lied.

 

Barty clicked his tongue and cocked his head, looking Moony up and down. “Shit, they beat him pretty bad didn’t they?”

 

“Get out, you’re being an arse Crouch,” Sirius glowered.

 

Barty held his hands up. “I come in peace, Big Black. I’m here to help you break him out!”

 

Sirius jumped to his feet and stared at Barty incredulously. “What?”

 

“You heard me,” Barty said. “I’m here to help you get him out of here. I know Potter said that we’d decide what to do with him later, but I think we should decide now. I’ve decided he should be let out.”

 

Sirius felt his mouth fall open into a stupid ‘O’ shape. Barty Crouch had always been unpredictable, but this was something else…

 

“Why?” Sirius asked.

 

“Well, the bastard did stab me, which wasn’t very kind of him.” Barty shot a glare in Moony’s direction. “And poison as well, a low move. But, he did save our asses from the rest of them, and I think Regulus got enough revenge for the stabbing based on the state of him.”

 

Sirius glanced over at Moony, who was watching them both with wrapt attention. He was still bruised, with gashes across his chest, arms and face. He was still an absolute specimen, but he’d definitely seen better days (although, perhaps he hadn’t, based on the scars on his body).

 

“What do you mean he saved your asses?” Sirius frowned.

 

“He blew the horn to signal for the acid fog,” Barty offered. “Scared off the rest of the Grounders and gave us enough time to find you.” He turned to look directly at Moony. “Didn’t you?”

 

And there Barty Crouch was, again, proving that he wasn’t just insane. He was insane and smart, a very dangerous combination, in Sirius’ opinion, but he didn’t mind when Barty’s brains were being used to help serve his own needs.

 

Moony said nothing but stared back at Barty, a small, almost undetectable smile flitting across his face.

 

“Moony, did you?” Sirius asked.

 

He didn’t expect a response. Moony had only uttered a few words, a secret forgiveness that was just between the two of them. So he was beyond shocked when Moony lifted up his chin to meet Sirius’ eyes and spoke.

 

“Yes I did,” he said. His voice was still just as Sirius remembered it from days prior. It did the exact same strange thing to Sirius’ heart, as if Moony had reached inside Sirius’ chest and squeezed.

 

“So he does understand us then.” Barty grinned. “And he even speaks!”

 

“Why?” Sirius asked.

 

Moony said nothing, his eyes dropping to the ground.

 

“Is that it?” Barty asked, “Is that all you’re gonna say, Grounder?”

 

“Stop calling him that,” Sirius snapped. 

 

“Well what the fuck should I call him instead?” Barty asked.

 

“My name is Remus.” Moony’s eyes rose again to stare at Barty.

 

“There, call him Remus,” Sirius stated. He felt his own face break out into a wide grin as the name rolled off of his tongue. 

 

Remus.

 

Remus.

 

Remus.

 

It was nice; it had a certain melody to it. Sirius very much liked Moony’s real name. He was still quite a fan of Moony, though. 

 

“Lovely to meet you, Remus,” Barty said. “Sorry about the torture and all.”

 

Remus snorted, his shoulders shook very slightly, and Sirius realised that he was laughing. Sirius loved it. The way Remus’ lips quirked up very slightly into the smallest of smiles. The smile quickly dropped off of Remus’ face, however, when he seemed to remember his predicament.

 

Do it again, Sirius thought. Smile again, it’s beautiful.

 

“I would like to know why, though,” Barty continued. “If I’m going to put my neck on the line to get you out of here, I’d like to know why you saved us?”

 

Remus said nothing again.

 

“If you just talk to James,” Sirius said. “Tell him you’re not the enemy. He’ll see sense, I know he will.”

 

“But I am the enemy,” Remus replied, eyes raising once again to stare at Sirius.

 

Siriuis shook his head. 

 

“You can’t free me; they’ll know it was you,” Remus said.

 

“I don’t care,” Sirius replied. He turned away from Remus to look at Barty. “You have a plan?”

 

Barty scoffed. “Do I look like Regulus to you? Of course, I have a plan.”

 

“Tell me,” Sirius said.

 

“Not before he explains.” Barty turned to look at Remus again. He cocked his head slightly as if analysing the situation. “If you want to get out of here, then you’ll talk.”

 

“And if I don’t?” Remus asked.

 

“Then they’ll probably kill you,” said Barty. “Two of our people died the other day in Grounder traps. Everyone’s scared, it won’t be long before they’re crying out for your blood.”

 

“James won’t let that happen,” Sirius said. As he spoke the words, he became less and less sure of their truth. 

 

“Won’t he?” Barty raised an eyebrow.

 

Sirius wasn’t sure. 

 

He knew James. Better than he knew himself. But James was different from the boy he had been on the Elder. Sirius wasn’t sure if it was a product of being on the ground or if the loss of his father had changed something within James that was now beyond repair. 

 

James’ motivations were still the same; he wanted to save everyone. But how far would he go in order to do that? Clearly as far as torturing someone. And whilst James had promised he’d never go that far again, and whilst Sirius had believed him, Sirius now knew that James was capable of that. It wasn’t something he could ever unknow. 

 

“Tell me why, and I’ll help you,” Barty said in place of Sirius’ silence.

 

“Because I’ve been watching you,” Remus said, eyes narrowed slightly. “I just want peace. I think you all do, too. If we killed your Heda, then that would never happen.”

 

“Our what?” Barty asked, frowning.

 

“Your commander,” Remus continued. “The boy with the glasses, I think his name is James?”

 

Barty snorted. “Our commander?”

 

“He is, isn’t he?” Remus asked. “You all look to him.”

 

“I suppose we do,” Barty nodded.

 

“Is that enough for you?” Sirius demanded. “Tell me your plan.”

 

“Yeah, that’s enough, I guess.” Barty set his jaw and looked over at Sirius. “Nuts.”

 

“What?”

 

“My plan is nuts,” Barty repeated.

 

“Crouch, I swear-”

 

“I’m not kidding.” Barty thrust a hand into his pocket and drew out a handful of nuts. “These little suckers have halloconogenic properties.”

 

“Explain?” Sirius prompted.

 

“Well, Potter put me and McKinnon in charge of gathering food didn’t he?” Barty said. “I went right over to the sorting station and found that they’d gathered a shit tonne of these nuts. Gilderoy Lockhart had been sorting them and was staring at his hands, giggling like a lunatic. I asked him what he’d eaten, and he said it was these.” Barty shook the nuts in his hands.

 

“You want to get the whole camp high?” Sirius blinked.

 

“Oh, that’s already halfway there,” Barty grinned. “Apparently most people have had some of the nuts. Once they’re all wankered, we can sneak our Grounder out easily. Then, we pretend we’re loopy from the nuts, and Potter will be none the wiser.”

 

“That’s actually quite brilliant,” Sirius admitted. 

 

“Don’t sound so surprised, Big Black,” Barty grinned. 

 

*

 

Getting the whole camp high only took about an hour. Barty and Sirius sat on the ramp of the shuttle and watched as all chaos broke loose. 

 

It was objectively hilarious.

 

Those working on sorting the scavenged food were hit first, quickly joining Gilderoy Lockhart in the pastime of laughing at their hands and dancing around like lunatics. Everyone else who had eaten the nuts (which seemed to be most of the camp), was only around 45 minutes behind, and soon enough, the entire camp was full of raucous laughter, singing and happy yells.

 

“Where’s Evan?” Sirius asked, glancing around the camp as the high continued to settle over everyone.

 

“Him and Mary are locked in around the back of the Shuttle fiddling with some of the batteries or something,” Barty shrugged. “He won’t notice; he gets all focused on a task, and nothing can tear him away from it.”

 

“You’ll lie to him about where Remus has gone?” Sirius raised an eyebrow.

 

“You’ll lie to Potter?” Barty countered. 

 

Sirius fell silent.

 

He and James had never had reason to lie to each other before they arrived on the ground (apart from the omission of Regulus’ existence). Sirius wished they could go back to the way things had been before the world got so complicated. Before he and James found themselves on opposite sides.

 

Sirius hated his little brother for driving this wedge between himself and James. He hadn’t spotted it until it was too late, but somehow Regulus had worked his claws into James. Sirius should never have let them go off to look for the supplies together. He should have knocked Regulus out and run away with him the second that they landed on the ground. That way, James would be safe from Regulus. Everyone in camp would be.

 

Regulus was Sirius’ little brother. His problem. His responsibility. Always.

 

Regulus was going to get James killed. Sirius was certain that Regulus didn’t give a shit if James lived or died, the younger Black was using James for something. He had to be. Sirius just needed to work out what it was.

 

“Okay, they all look high enough.” Barty clapped his hands on his thighs and pushed up to his feet. 

 

Barty shuffled over to a bench and snagged a discarded jacket before turning and heading back towards the shuttle. Sirius rose and followed him inside, silently climbing up the ladder.

 

“Okay Grounder, showtime!” Barty made his way over to Remus and thrust the jacket at him before drawing out a knife and cutting Remus free from where he was bound. Remus pushed shakily to his feet and rubbed his wrists. There were rope burns there from where he had pulled at his binds.

 

Remus shrugged on the jacket.

 

“We’re just going to walk out?” Remus asked.

 

“Believe me, no one will notice,” Barty grinned. “High out of their minds.”

 

“It wears off,” Remus said. “Those nuts cause hallucinations, but it doesn’t last forever.”

 

“So get as far away from here as possible,” Sirius said quickly. “I’ll help.”

 

“No, you need to stay,” Remus replied. 

 

“At least let me help you to the fence,” said Sirius. “You can hardly walk, Moony.”

 

“I can manage,” Remus said.

 

Sirius doubted that. Despite having been patched up to the best of James’ abilities, Remus was still very beaten. His face was bruised, his chest was cut, and when he took a step, it was more of a hobble.

 

“You’ll get out quicker if I help you past the wall,” Sirius stated. “Don’t be stubborn.”

 

“Fine,” Remus sighed. “But you’ll have to let me manage the ladder by myself.”

 

It really did end up being far too easy to sneak out of the camp. No one spotted them, and if they did, they did not notice that Sirius was carting along the imprisoned Grounder with him. This was partially because Barty decided to cause an excellent distraction by running around wildly, pulling everyone’s attention towards him.

 

When they were on the other side of the wall, hidden by the shadows of trees, Remus turned to Sirius.

 

“You didn’t have to help me,” Remus said. “You could’ve let them kill me.”

 

“I owed you one,” Sirius said.

 

“Thank you.”

 

“Anytime,” Sirius grinned.

 

“I owe you one now.” Remus met Sirius’ eyes with his own pale green ones. “If you ever need anything, you know where my cave is. I’ll always help you, Sirius.”

 

Somehow, that comment filled Sirius with a strange sense of elation. He felt the grin on his face spread impossibly wider. 

 

“Will I see you again?” Sirius asked.

 

“I hope so,” Remus smiled his small, tight-lipped smile, and Sirius felt giddy. He wanted Remus to always wear that smile. The way it made it scar crinkle up with intoxicating. 

 

But Remus had to go. He had to be safe.

 

“I’ll hold you to that,” Sirius said. “Now go, and don’t die, please?”

 

“Same to you,” Remus replied. He cast one more furtive look in the direction of the camp before turning away from it and running off into the forest. Sirius watched him go and felt his heart sore when Remus cast one final look over his shoulder, their eyes meeting for just one second before he was gone.

 

*

 

“What the hell is going on here?” Was the first thing James said when he and Regulus arrived back at camp. They were carting several large bags between them, and both looked fairly tousled. At their appearances, Sirius was immediately alert. The pair of them looked far too dishevelled. 

 

“They’re all high out of their bloody minds,” Evan complained. Evan and Mary had emerged from behind the shuttle to find the camp in uproar about an hour earlier. People were beginning to come down from the high now, but there were still enough people laughing and dancing that it must’ve looked like a sorry sight.

 

They had gathered those on the come down in the center of the camp and were helping them to drink water. Sirius had gone quietly, not really having to pretend all that much to be dazed as the sound of Remus’ voice was all that was really echoing in his head.

 

Barty, however, immediately ate a handful of nuts as soon as Remus was gone and joined in with the crazed dancing. Sirius wasn’t certain that Barty needed to be high to act the fool, but boy, was he good at it when he was high.

 

James sighed heavily and dumped the bags he was holding on the ground. “What happened?”

 

“Some nuts that we gathered, apparently,” Mary sighed. “Everyone had some. Wish I’d known sooner, I hate being a trip sitter. Here, Black, have some water.”

 

Mary handed Sirius a canteen, and he took a swig.

 

“Are you okay?” James asked. It took Sirius a second to realise James was asking him. 

 

“Yeah, fine,” Sirius grumbled. He pointedly avoided James’ eyes. He hated lying to James. But he’d do it, so long as Moony was safe. He was worried that if he looked James in the eye, his best friend would immediately know something was up. No one had discovered that Remus was missing yet, and Sirius had kind of hoped that it would be discovered before James got back. 

 

“What did you find?” Evan asked. “Supplies?”

 

“Not really,” James sighed. “Only a few crates of tinned food, some blankets-”

 

“And a tonne of guns,” Regulus interjected. He cast down his bag, too.

 

“I thought we weren’t going to mention the guns,” James hissed.

 

“We didn’t agree on that,” Regulus replied. The words seemed to hold some weight that Sirius didn’t understand.

 

“Guns?” Mary asked, eyebrows raised. “Did you bring them back?”

 

“James thought we should prioritise the blankets and food,” Regulus said. 

 

“We can go back for the guns later,” said James, casting a furtive look in Regulus’ direction. “Food is more important.” Sirius’ eyes narrowed, and he flicked his gaze between James and Regulus, a question forming on his lips that he didn’t really want the answer to. 

 

“Can we use it for shelter?” Evan asked before Sirius grew the courage to speak. “It’d be good to get out of the open.”

 

James shook his head. “No, it’s not… it’s all decayed and shit. The only reason these supplies survived is because they were in sealed crates.”

 

“James!” A panicked voice made all of their heads whip around to see Peter barreling towards them, looking very pale.

 

“Hey there,” Mary caught Peter in her arms as he scrambled towards them. 

 

“He’s gone!” Peter managed through panicked breaths.

 

“Hey Pete, no one’s gone. Maybe sit down, yeah?” Mary guided Peter into a sitting position beside Sirius. 

 

“No, you don’t understand!” Peter panted.

 

“Everything’s fine, Pete,” Mary said in a soothing voice. “You ate the nut,s yeah?”

 

“Yeah, but that’s not the point!” Peter said. “He’s gone! The Grounder is gone!”

 

“Pete, I’m sure he’s not; you’re just high and seeing things,” said Mary.

 

“Go check, you’ll see!” Peter replied. “I’m not high anymore! I swear, he’s gone!”

 

“Reg, go check?” James suggested.

 

Without even a second of protest, Regulus went. Sirius narrowed his eyes. This was strange. Regulus had always listened when he was a child, always done what he was told and kept his head down. But he had proved to Sirius that he wasn’t the same person he had been two years ago. He didn’t think he’d seen Regulus follow a single order without a snarky remark since they landed on the ground. Why was James suddenly an exception to this?

 

Sirius didn’t have long to dwell on this as his heart sped up at the realisation that they were about to realise that Remus was gone and Sirius would likely have to look James in the eye and say that he didn’t know what happened. 

 

Sirius was not a liar. He hated it, it made his stomach crawl.

 

He knew he was good at lying, but that didn’t make it any easier to knowingly deceive his best friend. He had been trained into a liar from the second Regulus was born, forced to cover up his brother’s existence before he even really knew what having a brother meant. 

 

It didn’t take Regulus long to check.

 

“He’s gone,” Regulus confirmed when he returned.

 

“What?” James demanded.

 

Sirius felt all eyes immediately go straight to him.

 

“Don’t look at me,” he muttered, still avoiding looking at James. “I was high as a kite like the rest of them.”

 

James huffed. “Fuck, fine. It’s fine-”

 

“What if he brings the rest of them back with him?” Mary asked, casting a furtive look around at the rest of the group. Their conversation seemed to be going relatively undetected due to the general state of uproar that camp was still in.

 

“Told you we should’ve bought the guns back,” Regulus grumbled.

 

James rubbed his forehead with the palm of his hand and closed his eyes for a second. “We’ll go get them tomorrow, okay? There’s no use tonight. We should just try and get everyone to go to sleep.”

 

“James! Crouch tore his stitches again!” Marlene bellowed across the clearing.

 

“I’m coming!” James replied. He turned back to the gathered group, “We’ll deal with this tomorrow, try and get people to bed if you can.”

 

*

 

When Sirius woke up the next morning, James was sitting on the floor beside his bed. 

 

Sirius’ heart was hammering the second he spotted James. Did James know he had lied, that he had broken Remus out? What would James do about it? Sirius didn’t like not knowing what James’ next move might be. He wanted for them to be simple again, easy friends as they always had been. 

 

“We need to speak to the Elder,” James said when he spotted Sirius was awake. “You need to tell them about Dolohov, we need them to pardon you.”

 

“What? No, good morning, Sirius? How did you sleep?” Sirius rubbed his eyes and pushed himself onto his elbows. “At least let me have some breakfast first?”

 

James winced. “Sorry, I haven't slept. Been waiting for you to wake up. Good morning Sirius. How did you sleep?”

 

Sirius snorted and felt a small smile spread across his lips. “Why didn’t you sleep?” He asked.

 

James shrugged. “Couldn’t I guess, my head’s a mess.”

 

“I know the feeling,” Sirius admitted. He pushed himself up so that he was fully sitting and swung his legs off the side of the bed.

 

“Ah shit, I haven’t even checked how your leg is,” James said. “Is it okay? Do you need me to look at it?”

 

Sirius had all but forgotten about the leg wound he had earned when he fell off the cliff. So much else had been going on that the slight limp and the pain from the wound was at the very back of his mind.

 

“It’s fine,” Sirius mumbled. 

 

“Oh, good,” James sighed. “Sorry, I’ve been shit at checking your wounds.”

 

“I’m fine, James, really,” Sirius promised.

 

“I’m really sorry,” James said again. Sirius knew that James didn’t just mean about not checking on his wounds.

 

“It’s okay,” Sirius replied. James would know he didn’t just mean about not checking his wounds. And the thing was, Sirius wanted to forgive James. He wanted them to be easy like they used to be. And he knew they could be.

 

The issue was that Sirius was suspicious of James. Something was going on. Something that involved Regulus.

 

“Do you want to get some breakfast before we call the Elder?” James asked. “Need to get it done early; we’re heading out this afternoon.”

 

“We are?” Sirius raised an eyebrow in surprise.

 

“Yes, we are,” James nodded. “You’re coming with Reg and I to get the guns and bring them back to camp.”

 

Sirius wasn’t sure when Regulus had become ‘Reg’ to James. He didn’t think he liked it.

 

“I am?”

 

“Did those nuts muddle your brain, mate?” James asked. “I said you are, didn't I?”

 

“Why me?” Sirius asked, feeling quite stupid that he even had to ask the question. There had been a time when James would have always picked him first. When they played games of football (James was always the captain), or when they had to pick partners in class. James and Sirius had been a package deal. Always.

 

“Why not you?” James frowned. “I just, I - eh - I have one favour to ask? If you’re coming with us, don’t provoke Regulus, please? Can’t you two just try and get along? I think it’ll be good for the two of you to spend some time together away from everything. It’s a few hours' trek. Maybe just try and enjoy the ground with him for a bit?”

 

“Have you told him that?” Sirius asked. “He’s the one who starts it.”

 

“You both start it, and you know it,” James almost rolled his eyes.

 

“I thought you were staying out of it?” Sirius asked.

 

“I can’t watch you two hurt each other anymore,” James admitted. “You both owe each other apologies. Can’t you at least be civil? You love each other don’t you?”

 

Sirius frowned. “Reggie doesn’t know what love is.”

 

James clicked his tongue. “I think you’re wrong about that.”

 

“And I think you see the best in the worst people.”

 

James shrugged, “I don’t know about that. I’m not his biggest fan either, you know.”

 

Sirius didn’t really believe that anymore. He didn’t think James did either.

 

“Then stop fucking orbiting around eachother,” Sirius said. “Just stay away from him? Bring someone else along.”

 

James shook his head, “No.”

 

“No?” Sirius repeated.

 

“I don’t like him,” James said, eyes not meeting Sirius’. Sirius wondered vaguely if James was lying to Sirius about something. Unlike Sirius, James was not a very good liar. His ears went red, like they had now and- was James blushing? Sirius wasn’t certain. “I do trust him, though. You should too. He loves you more than anything.”

 

“You shouldn’t trust him,” Sirius stated. “He’s crazy.”

 

“And you aren’t?” James asked.

 

And Sirius knew he was a bit crazy. Every Black was, likely had been since the dawn of time. He especially knew that he was crazy about Regulus. When it came to his little brother, there was no line he wouldn’t cross. 

 

Sirius knew he was a hypocrite. And James knew him well enough to see that. 

 

Sirius had made his own mistakes that were unforgivable. For one, he had gotten his parents killed and Regulus locked up.

 

If Sirius was willing to forgive James, perhaps he should at least try and forgive Regulus. After all, it seemed that James and Regulus were quickly becoming a strange package deal, much to Sirius’ chagrin. 

 

It was easier said than done, but Sirius was willing to try.

Notes:

What I'm very quickly learning is that I have no impulse control about posting chapters once they're done. Hopefully you're not mad about it!

I reckon we've got around 10 more chapters of part 1 which is exciting, then we'll get into the season 2 arc!!

But onto this chapter.

Barty Crouch, the man you are. He totally has his own agenda and is just doing whatever the fuck he wants to do at all times and I respect that so much.

Sirius is so besotted with Remus, I want to squeeze his cheeks.

He's also so suspicious of James lmao, like yes, James is hiding things (See: Regulus), but Sirius is just in a constant state of glaring at James and Regulus which I find objectivley hilarious.

Hope you enjoyed!!

I'm sure there will be another chapter soon!

Thank you so much to everyone who leaves comments or Kudos, it really keeps me motivated to write this story knowing how much you are all enjoying it! Special shout out to the people who comment on every upload; you know who you are!!

Chapter 19: Retribution

Summary:

Chekhov’s gun pew pew

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Guns
- Gunshot wounds
- Reference to the death penalty
- Death
- Suffocation/Strangulation

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

James was twitchy as he sat next to Sirius, and Bartemius Crouch looked back at them from the camera. They had to get the guns back to camp as soon as possible. With the Grounder’s escape, they had to be ready for an attack at any moment. But first the meeting with the Minister.

 

This had to go well, or James was done. If Sirius wasn’t pardoned, James didn’t know what he’d do. Sirius had to be pardoned, there just wasn’t another option. James suspected that it would be far easier for Sirius and Regulus to reconcile if Sirius was pardoned. If he wasn’t… well… James also didn’t know what Regulus would do. Perhaps kill every single person on the Elder? James didn’t like that and wouldn’t let it happen.

 

And there was the other reason that James was twitchy. Regulus.

 

With just two kisses, Regulus had flipped James’ world on its axis. 

 

And James couldn’t deny it any longer. There was hate there still, a hatred for what Regulus did, and how far he was willing to go, but there was an overwhelming desire to protect. To make it so that Regulus was never pushed to do those horrible things.

 

James felt like he understood why Regulus had the ability to draw out the worst of him now. Regulus’ love had thorns. He didn’t know how to have the good without the bad. The love without hate. James understood Sirius’ desire to take Regulus and run away from everything now, maybe away from everything Regulus would be able to love softly. 

 

James’ head was still a mess, but it was a clearer mess.

 

James knew that getting Sirius pardoned was just as much for Regulus as it was for Sirius. He was forced to reason with the fact that more than anything he wanted both Black brothers safe and alive.

 

“Why did you want to speak to me, Potter?” Bartemius asked, one eyebrow slightly raised. 

 

“Sirius has something he wants to talk to you about,” James said, looking pointedly at his best friend.

 

Bartemius sighed heavily. “I told you James, the matter of a pardon is not up for discussion-”

 

“Don’t you want to know who wants you dead Minister?” Sirius asked.

 

Bartemius fell completely silent, eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at them through the screen. “Explain?”

 

“I didn’t choose to shoot you myself Sir,” Sirius stated. “I’m sorry about that by the way. I - eh - well I was offered an opportunity you see. Someone placed a gun in my hand and said that if I killed you, they’d get me a space on the shuttle. I think you’d like to know who that was.”

 

The Minister’s brow furrowed. “Yes, I would.”

 

“And he’ll tell you,” James jumped in. “On the condition that it earns him a pardon.”

 

“Mr Potter-”

 

“This is not up for negotiation, Minister,” James said flatly, echoing the Minister’s own words back at him.

 

They stared at each other through the screen in silence for several moments.

 

“Okay,” Bartemius said. “I agree to your terms.”

 

“I want it witnessed,” James said immediately. “I want the council here to witness your pardon before Sirius gives anything up.”

 

“James it’s fine-” Sirius started.

 

“No. I want it witnessed.” James affirmed. He was not taking a chance on this. Sirius’ pardon could not be conditional. James had to know that Sirius would truly be safe after this. “Call them.”

 

And so Bartemius did. Once they were all gathered, he once again affirmed that he would pardon Sirius.

 

Only then did James allow Sirius to give up the name.

 

Dolohov was to be floated for his crime. That was decided immediately, with Sirius and James still sitting there.

 

James wondered if the council had come to such an easy decision when it was Fleamont Potter’s life on the table. He half wondered about a world in which they had not been sent to the ground, where the decision about James’ own life would have been decided around that table too. How easy would it have been for them to press the button to float him?

 

When the call ended, Sirius turned to James, eyes wide.

 

“We just got a man killed,” Sirius muttered.

 

James shook his head. “He got himself killed.” James had to believe that. He had to. He couldn’t have another death on his conscience. 

 

“But we put his name on the table,” Sirius said.

 

James sighed. “We did.”

 

“Do you feel bad about it?” Sirius asked. James couldn’t work out what Sirius was fishing for. But he didn’t want to lie to Sirius more than he had to. He was already omitting the fact that he had kissed Regulus.

 

“No,” James admitted. “Do you?”

 

“I don’t know,” Sirius shrugged. “Maybe?”

 

And with a horrible jolt, James realised that he understood Regulus Black. Because they were the same. Regulus did not feel guilty for the people who had died in order to keep Sirius alive. He did not regret his actions. James didn’t either. So long as it was someone else’s head on the chopping block besides Sirius. 

 

“You’re really good at that,” Sirius said after a long silence.

 

James blinked. “At what?”

 

“Getting people to do what you want,” Sirius said. His tone was flat, and James couldn’t work out if it was supposed to be a compliment or an accusation.

 

“What are you trying to get at Sirius?” James asked.

 

“Just don’t lose yourself to all this,” Sirius stared directly into James’ eyes, grey to hazel, “I get you want to keep us all alive, but you’re walking a fine line, James. There will be a point you can’t come back from.”

 

“The people we are and who we need to be to survive are very different things, Sirius,” James echoed Regulus’ words from days earlier. 

 

Sirius narrowed his eyes. “Who told you that?”

 

James saw the recognition in Sirius’ eyes and realised that maybe he’d put his foot in his mouth. Sirius saw through the words straight to the boy who had originally said them.

 

“You know who told me that,” James said, holding Sirius’ gaze. Sirius stared at him for a long moment. James could literally see the cogs and gears turning in Sirius’ head. James squirmed in his seat. 

 

“Fuck it, I’ll bite,” Sirius’ eyes narrowed. “Are you shagging my little brother?”

 

James’ eyes widened in shock. “What? No!”

 

Sirius raised his eyebrows. “You’re sure?”

 

“I think I’d know if we were having sex Sirius,” James said flatly, doing his absolute best to hide the flush that he could feel crawling onto his cheeks. “It’s not like that. We’re friends.” 

 

“Really? Is that what you are?”

 

James didn’t really know what they were if he was honest with himself. After the discovery of the guns, he and Regulus had hardly spoken. James had busied himself with collecting supplies into large bags before they set back out to return to camp, being careful to avoid looking at Regulus the entire time.

 

The walk through the woods back to camp had been silent too. The only words exchanged between them were right before they walked into camp.

 

Regulus had stopped just outside the wall and muttered a quiet, “James?” Which pulled James up short, freezing him in position, waiting for whatever Regulus was about to say.

 

Regulus had pulled his bottom lip between his teeth before releasing it. James had the stupid urge to pull Regulus into another kiss, to wipe the worried look off of his face. He didn’t though. He had enough sense to know that they’d probably be spotted.

 

“Just… em… can you please not tell Sirius?” Regulus asked. 

 

“Oh,” James had said, “yeah, fine. Whatever you want.”

 

“You mean that?”

 

“Of course I do.”

 

Regulus hadn’t know the full truth of the words. He couldn’t. James couldn’t possibly explain to Regulus how with just two kisses, James felt like the entire world had shifted to put Regulus at the very center of it. James had enough sense not to tell Regulus this. It would only scare him off.

 

The thing was, James didn’t do anything halfway. He’d had relationships before and he was always too intense. Too much too quickly, falling head over heels before the other person had a chance to even consider what the relationship was. 

 

If James had any hope of getting Regulus to kiss him again, he needed to keep it in check. And he really wanted Regulus to kiss him again. Not telling Sirius was a small price to pay in James’ mind. A way to earn Regulus’ trust. Even if it was tearing James up to lie to his best friend.

 

“It’s not like that,” James repeated, looking straight into Sirius’ eyes and praying that for once he could be a good liar.

 

Sirius looked at James for a long time, before sighing heavily. And James realised he had a question of his own. Something else that was hanging between the two friends. An unavoidable truth that needed to be cleared up. The Grounder had escaped. And James had a hunch. 

 

“Can I ask you something, Sirius?” James asked.

 

Sirius frowned and nodded.

 

“Did you help the Grounder escape?” 

 

“Does it matter?” Sirius asked.

 

It didn’t. Not really. James knew he’d never of had the stomach to kill the man. He was secretly sort of pleased that the man had escaped. It was one less person whose life James held in his hands. He knew everyone had been waiting for him to decide to kill the man. There was no way they would’ve been able to keep him prisoner forever, but there was no way James could’ve done it.

 

“If anyone helped him escape, I think it would’ve been the right thing to do,” James said, holding Sirius’ gaze. Sirius was a good liar. But in the same way, Sirius suspected something had happened with Regulus, James knew that Sirius had to have been involved in the Grounder’s escape. James couldn’t find it in himself to be upset about it. He wished he’d been able to let the man go himself.

 

“You should go do your rounds, James,” Sirius said, not meeting James’ eyes. “I need to check in with the others about patrols. When are we leaving?”

 

“So you’ll come with us to get the guns?” James asked.

 

“Of course I will,” said Sirius. “What time are we leaving?”

 

“A few hours,” James said. “Once I’ve checked over Barty again. The idiot ate more of those nuts than anyone else. Tore all of the stitches, again. Evan and I had to tie him down to get him to stop dancing.”

 

*

 

Several hours later, James met Regulus at the fence. Both of them had several large empty bags slung over the backs.

 

“How’s Barty?” Regulus asked.

 

“He’s fine,” James said, adjusting the straps of one of the bags. “Had to stitch him up again this morning, but Evan is keeping an eye on him. Now he’s not high anymore he’ll actually notice the pain. Honestly, he’s one of the worst patients I’ve ever had.”

 

 Regulus snorted. “Sounds like Barty.”

 

“You can pop in to see him before we leave if you want. I don’t mind,” James offered.

 

“Evan does,” Regulus stated. “He doesn’t like me.”

 

“Does anyone?” James asked. Regulus glared at him. James felt his heart speed up and a stupid grin spread over his face. He sort of liked the intensity with which Regulus glared at him. It was exciting. Unpredictable. He wondered how he hadn’t noticed this fact before. 

 

“C’mon, let's go,” Regulus turned on his heel and made to climb through the gap in the fence.

 

“Um- no, wait,” James scrambled forward to block Regulus’ path. “We need to wait for-”

 

“I’m here!” Sirius scrambled over, “No need to leave without me! We can go now.”

 

Regulus froze, lips parted slightly, staring at James. After several beats, he turned very slowly to look at his brother.

 

“Hey Reggie, you ready to go?” Sirius asked.

 

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Regulus demanded.

 

“Coming with you to get the guns,” Sirius stated, then his eyes suddenly widened. “James, you didn’t tell him?”

 

“Um, I forgot,” James admitted, rubbing the back of his neck with one hand. He suddenly felt very stupid for neglecting to speak to Regulus before inviting Sirius along. 

 

Regulus turned his suddenly cold gaze back on James. “You asked him to come along?”

 

“Well… yes. There are too many guns for just us to carry. And he promised not to be an asshole to you, didn’t you Sirius,” James gave Sirius a very pointed look.

 

“Yep,” Sirius agreed. “No assholes here. We’re just going for a nice walk on the ground.”

 

“And you want to spend time with me, why?” Regulus demanded. “I would’ve thought that you’d want to stay as far away from me as possible, seeing as I ended your life by being born and all.”

 

“Reg, you know I didn’t mean that,” Sirius sighed, “I was angry and I’m sorry.”

 

“I don’t want an apology,” Regulus stated.

 

“Well, too bad. You’re getting one,” Sirius replied. “I’m really sorry for all the horrible things I said when I was angry. Can we have a fresh start down here? Pretend we just got down here and the last few weeks haven’t happened?”

 

“That’s not how this works Sirius,” said Regulus.

 

Sirius sighed and ran a hand over his hairline, brushing some strands that had fallen from his ponytail behind his ears. “I know, but can we pretend? Just for a bit?”

 

Regulus’ eyes narrowed and he turned on James again. James wasn’t sure if he should run away, the murderous look on Regulus’ face was giving him pause.

 

“Is this what you want?” Regulus asked. “You want him to come along? To pretend that everything’s not as fucked as it is?”

 

“He’s my best friend Reg,” James said, somewhat pleadingly. “He’s forgiven me, I think? If you give him a chance, I think you can forgive each other as well.”

 

“Fine,” Regulus snapped. “Fine, he can come.”

 

Regulus pulled himself through the hole in the fence without another word.

 

Sirius gave James a look. “I think this might be a bad idea mate.”

 

James sighed. “Let me talk to him, it’s me he’s mad at.”



R E G U L U S

Regulus wanted to wring James Potter’s stupid neck. He also wanted to kiss him again, but Sirius was walking behind them through the woods, so now was very much not the time to do the second thing.

 

“You’re mad at me for asking Sirius to come,” James said. A glance over his shoulder told Regulus that Sirius was far enough behind them that he likely wouldn’t hear the hushed tone James had opted for.

 

“Astute observation Potter,” Regulus mumbled.

 

“So I’m Potter again?” James asked.

 

Regulus glowered at him. James just grinned back.

 

“I’m not going to play nice with him just because you want me to,” Regulus stated. “He’s an ungrateful hypocrite.”

 

“He said sorry,” James said.

 

“He didn’t mean it,” Regulus replied. “We won’t ever see eye to eye James. He hates me for what I’ve done, I hate him for what he's done. It’s really very simple.”

 

“But you love each other,” James blinked. “You don’t want him dead.”

 

“Not wanting him dead and wanting to spend time with him are very different things,” said Regulus. “I don’t want him dead because that would be like one of my limbs has been hacked off. I don’t know what I am without him. But that doesn’t mean I have to like him.”

 

“Try not to be an asshole though?” James asked. “Just for this trip. Then you can go back to ignoring each other?”

 

“I’m not going to start following your every order just because-”

 

“Hey, you two, wait up!” Sirius had fallen quite far behind now, so broke into a little run to catch up. 

 

Regulus caught James eyeing him pointedly and Regulus sighed heavily, stopping walking for just long enough that Sirius could catch up. The second Sirius was beside them, Regulus started walking again. He noticed immediately that James fell back, giving the illusion of privacy to the brothers, whilst still remaining close enough to jump in if he saw it going south. 

 

Regulus wished that Sirius wasn’t with them. He wanted James to press him against a tree again and kiss him senseless.

 

“It’s really pretty down here,” Sirius said. 

 

Regulus snorted. 

 

“What?” Sirius asked.

 

“Small talk? Really?” Regulus asked.

 

Sirius shrugged, “just trying to lighten the mood.”

 

“Doing a shit job of it.”

 

“Sorry.”

 

“Don’t,” Regulus snapped. “Stop it.”

 

“Stop what?” Sirius asked innocently.

 

“Apologising, I hate it.”

 

It was Sirius’ turn to snort. “Yeah, sure, whatever you want Reggie.”

 

“My name is Regulus,” said Regulus.

 

“I know.”

 

“Well, then use it please.”

 

“You’re a fucking asshole, you know that right?” Sirius demanded.

 

“Yes I do,” Regulus said smugly. “I pride myself on it actually.”

 

“I really am sorry though. For what I said. I didn’t mean it,” Sirius looked at him with wide eyes. That look always made Regulus want to crumble into his brother’s arms. This was what he hated most about Sirius. Sirius had the ability to make Regulus feel small. He hated feeling small.

 

“I’m not,” said Regulus. “It was true. Everything you said was true.”

 

Sirius shook his head. “It wasn’t. The opposite in fact. I didn’t really live until I knew what it was to be a big brother.”

 

“Stop it,” Regulus snapped. He could feel a flush growing on his cheeks. He hoped that it could be written off as exertion from walking. 

 

Sirius grinned. “I love you Reggie- Regulus, I fucking hate you sometimes but I do love you. I want you to be happy. I want to be able to be your brother. Properly, not with all of this shit around us.”

 

Regulus looked at Sirius as he spoke, watching the earnestness in his brother’s face.

 

“Antonin, what are you doing here?” James’ voice was sharp, tearing the attention of both Black brothers away from each other. James had stopped in his tracks, his head turned into the trees. Regulus watched as Antonin Dolohov peeled out of the trees and into view.

 

“Following you,’ Antonin said. He was clutching a long knife in his hand. Regulus had only seen the boy briefly around camp a few times, but he could see that the man had a slightly wild glint in his eyes, which were shining with tears.

 

“Go back to camp mate,” James said. “We’ll be back before evening.”

 

“No,” Antonin stated. His voice shook slightly. His eyes passed over James, then settled on Sirius. “Are you happy Black?”

 

Sirius frowned.

 

“I heard you lot were going off after some guns. I was going to wait, but since Potter spotted me, I suppose we’ll do this now,” said Antonin. The boy’s red-rimmed eyes were narrowed and he spat each word like venom. “Are you happy that you got my father floated?”

 

Regulus felt his mouth open in an ‘o’ and his eyes flicked between James and Sirius as he watched realisation dawn on each of them. 

 

Regulus knew that James and Sirius had spoken to the Elder earlier in the day. He knew that Sirius had given the name of the person who had given him the gun to shoot the Minister. What Regulus hadn’t realised (and apparently neither had James or Sirius based on the looks on their faces) was that the person who had given him the gun had a son amongst The 100.

 

The gun that James was currently reaching for. The one that had been stowed in the back of his waistband ever since Sirius had gone missing the first time. James didn’t draw it though, he just appeared to be checking it was still there. He rested his hand on it in an attempt at a causal gesture.

 

“I know you have it Potter,” Antonin spat. “I know you have my father’s gun. I want it. I’ll use it to put a bullet through Black’s skull. Poetic justice or some shit.”

 

“Mate, you’re grieving, we get it,” James spoke as if he was talking to a wild animal, very slowly. “Don’t do something you’ll regret.”

 

“I know what happened with your father Potter. Don’t tell me you wouldn’t have killed Pettigrew if you’d been given the chance,” said Antonin. James froze, his features going from careful to angry in a matter of seconds.

 

“Don’t talk about my father,” James said, his tone carefully even. But Regulus knew James’ anger well enough at this point to be able to spot it beneath his words. “This is not the same. Your father tried to get the Minister killed and was going to use Sirius as a scapegoat. We are not the same.”

 

Regulus and Sirius were further away than Regulus had realised. James had fallen quite far back to allow them privacy. And Dolohov was quick. 

 

He lunged forward, seemingly driven only by grief and rage. In seconds, James and Antonin were wrestling on the ground. One of James’ hands was locked around the wrist of Antonin’s hand which was brandishing the knife. James kept that hand far away from them, twisting Antonin’s wrist until he howled in pain and dropped the knife.

 

Unfortunately for James, he wasn’t quick enough to stop Antonin from reaching for the gun and tearing it free from James’ waistband.

 

The whole thing was over so quickly that Regulus and Sirius hardly crossed half of the space between themselves and James before the two struggling on the ground broke apart. Both were breathing heavily as Antonin rose to his feet, gun clutched in both hands, pointed at James on the ground. James scrambled back, before freezing at the sound of the gun’s safety lock clicking off.

 

“I heard Mulciber say that you had two bullets left in this thing,” said Antonin. “Is that true Potter?”

 

“Yes,” James breathed.

 

Regulus took a step forward and suddenly the gun was trained on him. But it was okay, because this man wanted to kill Sirius. And Regulus’ step had put him directly between Sirius and the gun. And the gun was no longer pointed at James. It was pointed at Regulus instead. 

 

“Dolohov, put the gun down,” Sirius said. “Shit, I’m sorry, okay? It was him or me! I didn’t want to get him killed, but I didn’t really have a choice.”

 

“It’s okay Black,” Antonin stated. “Really, I’ll forgive you after you die for it.”

 

“Put the gun down, or I’ll make you,” Regulus said. His tone was matter-of-fact, but icy cold. 

 

“Stand out of the way or I’ll go through you,” Antonin said.

 

“Sirius, maybe you should leave?” James suggested, suddenly the gun was on James again.

 

“Shut the fuck up Potter, after Black dies, you’ll be next.”

 

Suddenly, Regulus surged forward, using Antonin’s momentary focus on James to his advantage. He couldn’t stand the gun being pointed in the direction of Sirius or James for even a second longer. Regulus’ hands connected with Antonin’s and he shoved them up towards the sky. 

 

The gun went off once.

 

They grappled there for a few seconds, their hands locked together around the gun before a force knocked them both to the ground and the gun skittered away from them. This didn’t seem to dissuade Antonin, who locked his hands around Regulus’ neck and began squeezing.

 

Regulus choked and wheezed, trying to breathe around Antonin’s hands and clawing at his face in the process. Someone was hitting Antonin from behind, Regulus could feel the jolts running through the boy’s hands around his throat, but the hands didn’t slacken, they squeezed tighter, and tighter… 

 

Regulus’ head felt like it might explode from a lack of oxygen.

 

A second gunshot rang out, and Antonin’s hands slackened. 

 

Regulus scrambled away from him, breathing in heavy shuddering gasps. He looked around, trying to make sense of the situation. His eyes rested on Sirius, who was holding the gun and staring down at Antonin, who now had a hole in the side of his head. 

 

Sirius’ hands didn’t tremble as he lowered the gun and looked at Regulus.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked, his voice was unsettling even.

 

Regulus took another shuddering gasp and brought his own hands up to his neck, which he was certain would bruise.

 

“Yeah,” Regulus managed, his voice coming out hoarse and broken. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

 

“Oh good,” Sirius let out a breath. “James?”

 

James didn’t respond.

 

Regulus looked around and found that James was still lying on the ground exactly where he had been before the fight had broken out. He was staring down at his own shoulder as blood blossomed out over his shirt, staining it crimson.

 

“I think I got shot,” James said, his voice flat, not wavering for a second.

 

James hadn’t cried out when he got hit and seemed more interested in staring at the wound than doing anything else. For a moment, the whole world felt like it stopped as all three of them stared at the blood seeping onto James’ shirt. James’ hands were shaking.

 

Sirius moved first, and Regulus was quick to follow him.

 

“James?” Sirius demanded, scrambling onto his knees beside James. Regulus grabbed onto one of James’ shaking hands, whilst Sirius started tearing at James’ shirt to get it out of the way.

 

“I think I’m in shock,” James admitted, his face was very pale. Blood was leaking from the wound very quickly. Sirius balled up James’ ripped shirt and pressed it into the wound to try and quench the blood flow. James hissed in pain.

 

“James, what do I do?” Sirius demanded. “How do I help?”

 

“D-did the bullet go right through?” James asked. His voice was thready now, he screwed his eyes shut and lent his head back into the ground below him. “I d-don’t think I can move, you need to check my back, did it come out the other side?”

 

“Reg, I need to roll him,” Sirius said. 

 

Regulus couldn’t respond. He felt like Antonin’s hands were still wrapped around his throat, but he scrambled to help Sirius. As they shifted James’ weight, the boy groaned in pain.

 

There was another wound on his back, just below his shoulder blade. This one was messier than the one on his front and there was more blood pooling on the ground beneath him.

 

“Fuck, yeah I think it went through,” Sirius said.

 

“That’s good,” James managed through clenched teeth. “Okay, that’s good. Get pressure on both sides.”

 

Regulus and Sirius manoeuvred James so that he was resting on his side rather than on his back. Sirius ripped up the scraps of James’ shirt and pressed one side to each of the wounds. Regulus found his own hands pressed down on the one on James’ front. 

 

James’ pupils were blown and his forehead was crinkled as if he was thinking deeply, he was breathing very rapidly. Ironically, he looked fairly similar to the way he had looked after Regulus had kissed him, apart from the paleness of his skin.

 

“What do we do?” Regulus almost whispered, he hadn’t realised he was crying until a hot wet tear trickled down the side of his face, dropping off of his chin and landing on the ground beside James.

 

James’ eyes settled on Regulus’ throat, which was certainly red and bruised from the near strangulation. “What happened?”

 

“James, you’ve been shot,” Regulus choked “How the fuck do we fix you?”

 

“Oh, yeah,” James blinked. His eyes were growing more unfocused. “Um, is it still bleeding?”

 

“Yes,” Sirius affirmed immediately. 

 

The pool of blood around them was growing larger. The colour from James’ face was draining.

 

“You need to stop the bleeding,” James said weakly. “If the bullet hit me in… there’s a big artery in the shoulder. So you need to stop the bleeding.”

 

“James, look at me,” Regulus commanded, James blinked slowly, seeming to struggle to focus his eyes.

 

“You need to stop the bleeding or I’ll die,” James muttered.

 

“James? Regulus croaked. 

 

“James, how do we do that?” Sirius demanded.

 

“I’m just gonna rest my eyes for a second,” James said, his words so quiet that they were barely audible.

 

“Jamie, don’t you dare.” Regulus hissed.

 

“S’okay,” James slurred. “Just a minute yeah?”

 

Regulus could only watch as James’ eyes fluttered shut and the boy slipped into unconsciousness.

Notes:

Sorry not sorry. It's for the plot okay????

 

James has realised his feelings. It's over for ya'll. This boy does not know moderation and now he realises he'd obsessed with Regulus he will be unbearable about it.

But he also got shot this chapter so who knows....

Regulus: I want to strangle James Potter
Also Regulus: I hate that my brother is here because it means James can't kiss me against a tree.

URGH I love him.

The Black brothers talking... they were getting close to reaching an understanding... Damn you Antonin and your little vendetta. Your dad doesn't matter to me as much as Sirius does okay? I'm only saying facts.

 

I also spent the weekend working on a dark James oneshot. It's on my profile now and is called 'Whatever I've Done'. I'm kind of obsessed with the whole concept of it and heavily considering a full length fic of the idea. I can't start another longfic until this is done though, so I must plough on!!!

 

Thank you for all the love this story is getting, it really means the world!

Chapter 20: Forgiveness

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Gunshot wounds
- Medical inaccuracies
- Strangulation wounds
- Reference to past deaths

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S I R I U S 

 

Sirius watched in horror as Regulus dissolved into choked sobs the moment James’ eyes fluttered closed.

 

James was the only person who would be able to save himself. Sirius had never been good at patching people up, that was all James. When Regulus had been hurt when they were kids, Sirius had gone to James with hypotheticals about what he would do to fix a person with Regulus’ injuries and James had told him exactly what to do.

 

Now, James had passed out and was bleeding out - offering only one less than helpful bit of advice. You need to stop the bleeding or I’ll die.

 

What Sirius wasn’t clear on was how he could stop the bleeding. And it looked like it would be down to him to do it, as Regulus had pulled James’ head into his lap and was sobbing harder than Sirius had ever seen his brother cry. 

 

You need to stop the bleeding or I’ll die.

 

James couldn’t die. It was inconceivable. Not possible. James was the healer and the leader. James didn’t get hurt, he helped when everyone else did. He stitched them back together, just as he always had done for Sirius. 

 

You need to stop the bleeding or I’ll die.

 

How could Sirius stop the bleeding? What would James do?

 

Put pressure on it and wrap it up tight . A voice that sounded awfully like James’ supplied in Sirius’ head. Regulus didn’t make the task any easier, all hunched up around James’ head and begging through his sobs for James to wake up. 

 

“James, Jamie, James,” Regulus chanted as Sirius did his best to wrap a scrap of his ripped shirt tightly around James’ shoulder. 

 

What could Sirius do? Would anyone at camp be able to save James? Euphemia could help via the radio, but her steady hands were far away on the Elder and of little use to them without James to follow her instructions. Sirius didn’t know any other healers.

 

Except…

 

Except he did.

 

I owe you one now. If you ever need anything, you know where my cave is. I’ll always help you, Sirius.

 

You need to stop the bleeding or I’ll die.

 

“Reg, we need to move him,” Sirius said, tentatively reaching out a hand to Regulus. “You need to get up.”

 

“What?” Regulus flinched back from the smallest brush of Sirius’ hand on his shoulder. “What no? We can’t leave him here!”

 

“We need to carry him, I know someone who can help,” Sirius said. “But we need to move now Reg, if he keeps bleeding like this…”

 

Regulus let out another horrible choked sob. The sound broke Sirius’ heart. Regulus didn’t move, he just clutched James tighter.

 

“Regulus!” Sirius snapped. This seemed to startle Regulus out of his daze, his head snapped up and his eyes met Sirius’. “Reg, we need to go now. Can you help me carry him?”

 

Regulus didn’t respond, but he did help Sirius wrestle James’ limp form up. James was larger than both of the Black brothers. Sirius had no hope of carrying him by himself. Luckily, Regulus (whilst still in a strange shocked daze) did help Sirius manhandle James along.

 

“Wh-where are we going?” Regulus managed.

 

“To a friend.”

 

*

 

“Remus! Remus, are you here?” Sirius demanded as soon as they entered the cave.

 

James was still bleeding. The wrapping had stanched the flow, but in the fifteen minutes it had taken them to walk to the cave, the blood had soaked through the makeshift bandage and was trickling down James’ chest. Regulus was supporting James on the side of the wound, so he had a great deal of blood on him too.

 

“Sirius?” Remus emerged into the main room of the cave. He was wearing just a plain t-shirt and some dirty trousers with the same boots he had been wearing when he was captured. Sirius thought that Remus would probably look good wearing anything. But now wasn’t exactly the time to unpack thoughts like that.

 

“Remus,” Sirius breathed. “Thank god, can you help him?”

 

Remus took in the scene, gaze flicking over Regulus, to James’ slumped form and then to Sirius, who he locked eyes with.

 

“Put him on the bed,” said Remus, gesturing at the bed where Sirius had recovered from his own wounds. “And tell me what happened?”

 

“Reg, help me get him on the bed,” Sirius hissed. Regulus was frozen stock still, staring at Remus as if the man had just murdered his firstborn child in front of him.

 

“You expect the Grounder to help James?” Regulus hissed. “You’re fucking mental. I knew you were lying about not helping him escape-”

 

“What other choice do we have?” Sirius demanded. “James is dying Reg, help me get him on the fucking bed.”

 

Regulus’ mouth snapped shut. Regulus was smart. He always had been smarter than Sirius. His brain worked quickly, and Sirius watched as it dawned on Regulus that they really didn’t have another choice. There was nowhere else they could take James, whose blood was dripping onto the cave floor as Regulus debated.

 

The brothers carefully set James down on the bed. 

 

“What happened?” Remus asked again.

 

“He got shot,” Sirius stated. Remus made forwards towards James. In the time it had taken the brothers to deposit James on the bed, Remus had apparently gathered some supplies. He held a few vials in his hands along with a crude-looking needle and thread.

 

“Did you pull the arrow out?” Remus asked as he set down his supplies beside the bed and knelt down next to James. He reached forward to reveal the wound, but Regulus caught his wrist.

 

“Don’t fucking touch him,” Regulus hissed, still clearly not fully on board with the plan. Now, Sirius was only slightly scared of his little brother. After all, how scared could you be of someone who you’d held as they cried from a nightmare? But Sirius could see exactly why everyone else seemed to be fucking terrified of Regulus. His tear-streaked cheeks and red-rimmed eyes did not take away from the look of absolute murder in his eyes.

 

“It will be hard for me to save your friend without touching him,” Remus supplied. Remus did not look even the slightest bit scared of Regulus. Pale green eyes met forest green ones and the two stared at each other, a fire burning in their gazes.

 

“Regulus, let him help,” Sirius snapped. “He’s our only chance.”

 

Regulus was not stupid. Sirius had always known that to be a fact. So when Regulus let Remus go and backed up to the other side of the cave, Sirius wasn’t the least bit surprised. 

 

“It wasn’t an arrow,” Sirius offered as Remus set around tearing away James’ shirt and removing the blood-soaked bandage. “He got shot with a gun.”

 

“A what?” Remus frowned, inspecting the wound, which was still bleeding.

 

“A gun - shoots metal bullets. It went straight through his shoulder, there’s an exit wound on the other side.”

 

“Grind these up for me,” Remus thrust a vial of leaves into Sirius’ hands. Sirius did as he was asked, watching out of the corner of his eye as Remus ran a needle over the flame of one of the torches that lit the cave and then threaded the needle.

 

Sirius provided Remus with the crushed-up leaves and Remus massaged some of the fine powder into the wound on James’ front, before quickly setting about stitching it up. The whole process was repeated on James’ back. It didn’t take that long.

 

Once it was done, Remus straightened up.

 

“He lost a lot of blood,” Remus stated. 

 

“But he’ll be okay? The bleeding stopped?” Sirius asked.

 

“I need to go and gather some things to make a tea for him,” said Remus. “I don’t imagine he’ll wake up. You should stay here.”

 

“But he’ll be okay?” Sirius asked again.

 

“I don’t know,” Remus admitted. “I’ve never seen a wound like this before.”

 

“You don’t have guns?” Sirius asked.

 

Remus shook his head. 

 

“How do we know if there was any internal damage?” Sirius asked.

 

Remus didn’t say anything but began gathering his belongings. He threw on furs over his shirt and a bag over his shoulder. “I won’t be long,” Remus stated. “Stay here, don’t get caught.”

 

And without another word, Remus was gone.

 

“You let him leave?” Regulus demanded. Sirius turned around to see that Regulus had pushed off of the cave wall where he had been leaning and was glaring at Sirius. His neck was bruised and swollen from where Antonin had tried to strangle him and he was covered in James’ blood. He was swaying slightly on his feet as if he was struggling to stay upright. 

 

“He’ll come back,” Sirius stated.

 

“Yeah with a horde of angry Grounders,” Regulus spat. “We need to go. Now. Before he can find his friends.”

 

“We can’t move James,” Sirius cast a glance down at James, who was so pale and so still that he could easily be mistaken for dead. Sirius almost wished he hadn’t looked at his best friend. He didn’t want to think of James as dead. James was always so vitally alive, always a grin plastered on his face. Well, not so much lately, but back on the Elder, Sirius had almost never seen James frown. “I trust him Reg, I do.”

 

“Sirius, we captured and tortured him,” Regulus spoke very slowly, like he was speaking to a child. “He wants us dead.”

 

Sirius shook his head. “No, he doesn’t, he wants peace, just like we do.”

 

“I fucking knew you were speaking to him,” said Regulus. “Why did you lie Sirius? Why didn’t you tell us he could understand us?”

 

“Because I was worried you’d start fucking torturing him again!” Sirius snapped back. “That’s why Reg, because I can’t trust you!”

 

“Yet you expect me to put James’ life in the hands of some man who we tortured days ago?” Regulus demanded.

 

“Since when did you give a shit about James’ life?” Sirius demanded. “You don’t care about anyone but yourself!”

 

“That’s not true!” 

 

“Oh really?” Sirius asked. 

 

“I’m not doing this with you now Sirius,” Regulus’ eyes were narrow as he glared at his brother. Sirius stared back, he was not afraid of his brother. He never had been and never could be.

 

“Oh, have I hit a nerve?” Sirius demanded.

 

“Yes you have,” Regulus spat. “Of course, I care about James’ life. You can’t know James Potter and not care about him! He’s fucking good Sirius, he’s not like us. He’s not ruined!”

 

Sirius didn’t have a witty retort for that.

 

Perhaps the Black brothers had finally found their common ground. They both wanted James alive.

 

“Reg, I swear- he’s my best friend. I wouldn’t have brought us here unless I trusted Remus. And I do. I swear. We can’t move James. Remus can help him. You can hardly stand, don’t think I can’t see you swaying. Just sit down, please?”

 

“I don’t like this Sirius,” Regulus stated. “If he kills you-”

 

“Yeah, I know. You’ll fucking kill him. I know the drill by now Regulus,” Sirius almost rolled his eyes. “Now sit the fuck down before you pass out.”

 

Regulus must have been feeling horrible because he sat without further complaint. Plopping down on one of the wooden chairs that sat beside a table and propping his head up with his hands, elbows on his knees.

 

“Let me take a look at your neck?” Sirius suggested. “I can at least put some cold water on it, to help keep the swelling down?”

 

And this felt familiar. In a horrible twisted comforting way. Regulus allowed Sirius to run a cool cloth over the bruises on his neck, only wincing a few times. It felt like they were kids again, Sirius tending to Regulus’ wounds after their parents had stormed out of their rooms or sent the boys to their bedroom. 

 

Sirius worked in silence, and Regulus followed his lead. Sirius wanted to talk to him, but he no longer knew how to have a conversation with Regulus without it divulging into an argument. Especially not when Regulus refused to tear his eyes away from where James lay.

 

“I’ve never seen you like that,” Sirius said eventually, setting the cloth aside and sitting in the other wooden chair, joining Regulus in staring at James.

 

“Like what?” Regulus asked.

 

“Inconsolable,” Sirius offered. “Like you were when James passed out.”

 

Regulus didn’t say anything. Sirius turned away from James and watched his little brother’s face. Regulus was gazing at James so intently, red-rimmed eyes glistening with new tears.

 

“You called him Jamie,” Sirius said after a long silence. His voice was hardly above a whisper.

 

“Did I?” Regulus sniffed.

 

“You did,” Sirius confirmed.

 

“Oh.”

 

That didn’t offer Sirius any clarification on the topic. He frowned.

 

“Are you going to elaborate?” He asked.

 

“No,” Regulus said. Despite his tears, he sounded just as petulant as ever. 

 

And Sirius could tell that Regulus wasn’t going to budge. It was pointless to even try, he’d likely just drive Regulus further away from the truth by poking and prodding. “Okay.”

 

Regulus sniffed and wiped at his face, brushing half-formed tears out of his eyes. He pushed to his feet and crossed the distance between himself and James, before tenderly removing James’ glasses and placing them on a side table beside the bed.

 

“I want it too, you know?” Regulus said quietly. His voice had a tenderness that Sirius hadn’t heard in years. An echo of the little boy Regulus had once been.

 

“Want what?” Sirius blinked, very confused by everything he was watching unfold in front of him.

 

“To have a fresh start,” Regulus said. “I wish I didn’t have to keep doing awful things. But the people we are-”

 

“-and who we need to be to survive are very different things.” Sirius finished. It was something that the brothers had shared between them when they were young, nursing wounds and hiding their feelings beneath the blankets of their bed. Sirius had whispered it into the night when Regulus had expressed how much he hated hiding under the floor every time there was an inspection. Regulus had always said it made him feel like a coward.

 

“You said that to James,” Sirius pointed out. “He told me.”

 

“He needed to hear it,” said Regulus. “He’s a good person.”

 

“So are you,” Sirius offered.

 

Regulus shook his head. “No, I’m not. But one day I’d like to be.”

 

Remus re-entered the cave at that moment. His presence snapped Regulus back to attention, he straightened up and backed away from Remus, analysing the Grounder’s every movement.

 

“You’re back,” Sirius stated. “Did you get what you needed?”

 

“Yes,” Remus said, casting a long look in Regulus’ direction before setting about unloading his bag.

 

“Can I help with anything?” Sirius asked.

 

“No,” Remus replied curtly.

 

“Have I done something wrong Moony?” Sirius asked, brows slightly crinkled. “You said I could come here if I needed help.”

 

“I didn’t say bring your Heda with you,” Remus began to grind up some of the plants that he pulled out of his bag as he set a pot of water over the fire to boil. 

 

“I didn’t have anywhere else to go,” Sirius said. “We don’t have anyone else at camp who could help him.”

 

“And I’ll help him, then you need to go,” said Remus. “You can’t be discovered here. They’ll draw me up as a traitor.”

 

“But you’re not-”

 

“I am Sirius,” Remus snapped. “By helping you I am a traitor. There is a kill order out for every one of your kind. After your missiles took out a village-”

 

“Misiles?” Sirius demanded. “What misiles?”

 

“The flares,” Regulus muttered. 

 

“You said that you wanted peace,” Remus said. “But you failed to mention the attack your kind launched on mine.”

 

“It wasn’t an attack,” Regulus cut in. “We were signalling to the rest of our people.”

 

“Attack or not, you killed thirty of my people,” Remus replied curtly.

 

“We didn’t know…” Sirius trailed off. “Remus, you have to believe us.”

 

Remus clicked his tongue as he decanted the crushed-up plants into the boiling pot of water. “I want to, but I know what your kind are capable of.” He shot another look in Regulus’ direction.

 

“See, I told you he would move past it so quickly Sirius!” Regulus said triumphantly. 

 

“Not helping Regulus,” Sirius hissed. “I swear to you Remus, we want peace. And you were right, James is our best chance of that happening.”

 

“So I’ll save him,” Remus replied. “But-”

 

“But what?” Sirius asked. “In a few months, the rest of our people will come down here. They will have guns and they won’t hesitate to use them. You’ll see a hell of a lot more of this kind of wound, and most of them won’t live through the wounds. If we want peace, we need to act now. Before they come down here. Help us? Can you set up a meeting with your leader? I’m sure if James could speak to them-”

 

“You’re insane!” Regulus cut in. “They’ll kill us the second that they see us! And James has a bullet wound through his shoulder, he’s not going anywhere near any Grounders!”

 

“James’ll be up and at’em in a few days,” Sirius stated. “A bullet wound won’t keep him down Reg. He’s been complaining about Barty being a terrible patient? James is worse. One time when we were kids, he broke his leg and was back playing football the second the cast came off when he was still using crutches.”

 

“He’s not an idiot Sirius, he’ll take it easy,” Regulus snapped.

 

Sirius snorted. “This is James we’re talking about. His middle name is idiot.”

 

“It’s Fleamont actually,” James mumbled. 

 

“James!” In an instant, Regulus was on his knees beside James, as if Sirius and Remus no longer existed.

 

“Oh, hey Reg,” James blinked blearily, tried to shift and winced.

 

“Don’t move mate,” Sirius ordered, moving to stand behind Regulus and offer his best friend a comforting smile. 

 

“Sirius!” James grinned, and then winced, closing his eyes. “Is it bright in here?”

 

“You lost a lot of blood,” Remus was standing with them now, a steaming cup of liquid in his hand. “Drink this, it’ll help.”

 

Remus offered the cup to James, who was apparently too weak to lift his arms and take the cup. Regulus snatched it from Remus and sniffed it.

 

“How do we know this isn’t poison too?” Regulus demanded.

 

“If I wanted your Heda dead, I would have let him bleed out,” Remus replied flatly.

 

“He has a point,” Sirius supplied. Regulus glared but began to help James drink the liquid. 

 

“Tastes like arse,” James complained as he slumbed back down on the bed. “What happened?”

 

“You got shot,” Sirius told James. 

 

“Fuck, yeah I can feel that,” James hissed as he shifted again.

 

“You lost a lot of blood,” Remus offered again.

 

“That’d be the lightheadedness,” James muttered.

 

“I thought you were dead,” Regulus said. His tone was accusing and seemed to snap James to his senses. 

 

“What happened to Antonin?” James asked.

 

Sirius felt a cold shiver pass down his back. He hadn’t thought at all about what happened to Antonin. James had been hurt and that had been all that mattered.

 

“That doesn’t matter right now,” Regulus said in a smooth voice. A tenderness that Sirius hadn’t been certain Regulus was still capable of written all over his face. “You just need to relax and heal up James.”

 

“Fuck,” James breathed. “We need to get back to camp!” Despite still being incredibly pale, and hardly able to move, James started pushing up, as if he was making to stand.

 

Sirius was quicker though, placing a hand on James’ chest, completely expecting this behaviour out of James. “Oh no you don’t Potter. You almost bled out. You’re going to lie in this bed, eat some food and stop for five minutes so you don’t die on us, you understand me?”

 

James grumbled out something unintelligible.

 

“I said, do you understand me?”

 

“You sound like my Mum,” James complained. 

 

“Which probably means I’m right,” Sirius said smugly. “So stay the fuck down.”

 

“Shit,” James complained. “Where are my glasses? Where are we, and uh, who’s the other person? Can’t quite make out their face.”

 

“That would be the Grounder,” Regulus muttered.

 

“The Grounder has a name,” Sirius hissed. “It’s Remus.”

 

“Give me my glasses,” James seemed to be trying to snap, but it came out very weak.

 

Not wanting James to strain himself, Sirius hurried to comply with his best friend’s demand. Once the glasses were on James’ face, he looked around and took in the cave, Remus along with it. 

 

“What the hell is going on?” James asked. “Someone explain!”

 

“I wish I knew,” Regulus muttered.

 

So Sirius explained. The whole thing, from when he had woken up in the cave, to speaking with Remus after the torture, to Barty and him breaking Remus out, to the promise Remus had made, offering help if Sirius ever needed it. 

 

James’ brow had furrowed further and further as Sirius spoke, and Sirius hated that he was confessing hiding all of this from James, but at least it was all out in the open now and there would be no more lying between them. 

 

“You trust him?” James asked.

 

“I do,” Sirius confirmed.

 

“Okay then,” James said. He turned (more like moved his eyes, as he certainly wasn’t up to anything as strenuous as moving) to look at Remus. “Thank you for stitching me up. I really appreciate it. And, uh, I’m really sorry about the whole torture thing.”

 

Remus laughed. He actually laughed. Sirius felt the sound ricochet off of the cave walls and reverberate through his spine. He suspected that the most wonderful sound in the world was Remus’ laugh.

 

“You stitched me up too, so I suppose we’re even,” Remus offered.

 

Sirius was reminded how hard it was to hate James. He just had that air around him of easy kindness, which even seemed to be working on the otherwise tough and closed-off Grounder. Even after James had allowed Remus to be tortured, Remus was still able to smile at him. Sirius supposed that was just James Potter’s charm.

 

He supposed that James had succeeded in getting even Regulus to like him, which was an impossible task. Sirius’ mind wandered back to whatever was going on between the two of them.

 

“It’s different though, you were hurt and it was my fault. This wasn’t your fault,” James said.

 

“Drop it, James,” Regulus snapped. “Just thank the man and leave it at that.”

 

“Yeah, um thank you,” James mumbled, eyes shifting to look at Regulus with an indiscernible expression. Sirius narrowed his eyes at his best friend and his little brother but decided that there were bigger things to discuss.

 

“So will you do it Moony?” Sirius asked.

 

“Do what?” Remus asked.

 

“Speak to your Heda for us?” Sirius asked. “Or anyone who’s in charge. Like, facilitate some peace talks for us?”

 

Remus stared down at James as if weighing the pros and cons of the two courses of action. Finally, after a long moment, he spoke. “Fine, I’ll do it.”

 

James let out a huff. “Okay, thank you, uh, Moony is it?”

 

“Remus,” Remus offered.

 

“Thank you, Remus,” James said. He closed his eyes for a long second and then opened them again. “Okay, here’s what we’re going to do, we need to go and get the supplies from the depot before-”

 

“James, stop!” Sirius snapped. “You literally just got shot, mate. You can’t even focus your eyes properly on my face, can you? Take a few days. Let the rest of us worry about everything for a minute okay?”

 

“Days?” James demanded, looking horrified. “Sirius, I can’t lie around for days! We need to get back to camp!”

 

“I wouldn’t recommend moving until tomorrow earliest,” said Remus. “Even that’s pushing it.”

 

“But when we don’t come back they’ll think-” James continued his protests.

 

“James!” Regulus barked, his trademark terrifying expression on his face. “Give it a rest for a minute. You’re not going anywhere until tomorrow. You can’t even lift your head. Just eat some fucking food and go back to sleep.”

 

“Douchebag,” James muttered. And normally, this would earn a response from Regulus. But there was no vicious comeback, Sirius could only detect the hints of a small smile on Regulus’ lips.

Notes:

Sorry about that cliffhanger last time! Couldn't leave you waiting for too long, plus I have no impulse control on holding chapters back when they're ready. Posting schedule? Me? I could never!

See, I told you James would be fine! He's got a bullet wound and is the works patient ever, but he's fine!!!!!

The Black brothers finding James as their common ground asfkdjwdb I can't I love them so much.

Wolfstar omg, Sirius is obsessed with Remus at all times, he can't help himself!

Anyways, as I said, I reckon there are less than 10 chapters to the end of the season 1 arc and BOY is there a lot to unpack in season 2. We'll be meeting some new folk soon who I'm super excited to see. If you squint at the tags you'll spot those minor Marlily and Dorlene tags. They may well become main ships in this depending how much they have to say, we shall see!! Dw Jegulus will always be my main boys, but they can't have all of the trauma!

cya next time!!

Chapter 21: Wounded

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Wounds/Injuries (shocker, i know!)
- Drinking
- Blood transfusion and needles (brief, but present)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

Regulus was a little brother, first and foremost. He absolutely hated the idea of ever admitting that Sirius was correct about anything. But he was faced with one undeniable fact. Sirius was correct, James was the worst patient ever. 

 

They managed to get James to drink a tonne of water and eat some food, which seemed to help him gain enough strength to lift his head. The second he was able to do this, James was trying to get out of the bed.

 

“Mate, I know you’re shit at sitting still, but just this once, please fucking lie down before Regulus and I have to tie you to the bed,” Sirius said in an exhausted tone after James yelped in pain again after trying to push himself into a sitting position. James had been going between unconscious and trying to escape the bed for hours at this point and it was well past dark. James’ constant movements led him to tear his stitches several times. Remus had Regulus and Sirius hold James down so that he could stitch him up again. Each time this happened, James became more and more delirious from blood loss. 

 

“I don’t know where you’re even trying to go,” Regulus rolled his eyes at James. “Just sleep. Then maybe the rest of us can get some too?”

 

“Sorry, am I keeping you up because of the bullet wound in my shoulder?” James sniped. 

 

“Yes you are, now go to sleep,” Regulus snapped back. 

 

James grumbled, but within seconds of lying back down, he was sleeping again. Despite his escape attempts, he had still lost far more blood than was healthy for a human body to lose and was likely in a great deal of pain. That didn’t stop him from being an insufferable arse about the whole thing though. 

 

The room fell silent with James asleep again.

 

The Grounder, Sirius and Regulus were all camped out with furs on the floor as there was only one bed and it was occupied by James (to which James had protested weakly, then promptly fallen asleep in). Regulus wasn’t expecting to get any sleep that night. He was far too alert, what with being in enemy territory and all. Plus, his mind was still reeling from the day and his neck really fucking hurt. 

 

“Sirius?” Regulus whispered into the night when he heard soft snoring coming from the Grounder, indicating that the man was asleep.

 

“Yeah?” Sirius whispered back.

 

“Do you feel bad about it?” Regulus asked. “About Dolohov?”

 

Sirius was quiet for several moments. 

 

“No,” Sirius said, his voice hardly louder than a breath. “It was to save you.”

 

Regulus sighed. “Do you understand now?”

 

Sirius rolled over in his furs to look at Regulus. Despite still staring up at the cave ceiling above him, Regulus could feel the intensity of his brother’s gaze.

 

“I always understood,” Sirius admitted. “Doesn’t mean I like it.”

 

“I don’t want you to hate me, Sirius,” Regulus admitted. In the darkness of the night, sharing quiet words with his brother, he felt so young and vulnerable. This was familiar too. He and Sirius had spent so many nights whispering their thoughts into the darkness that it came easily, like slipping into a well-worn pair of shoes. “I don’t want to hate you either. But you started this Sirius. You killed our parents.”

 

“I know,” Sirius whispered. “I did it for you. It was never going to end Reggie. One day they were going to kill you.”

 

“I know,” Regulus replied. “I want to forgive you.”

 

“I want to forgive you too,” Sirius said.

 

“Can we?” Regulus asked. “Forgive each other?”

 

“I wish it were that easy,” Sirius said.

 

“Me too,” Regulus muttered.

 

And whilst it wasn’t forgiveness. It was a start. 



E V A N

 

“C’mon Ev, Potter isn’t here, let’s have a little fun,” Barty complained.

 

“They should be back by now,” Evan pointed out. 

 

“Probably just got caught up in the woods,” Barty waved a hand through the air. “If they’re not back by morning we can worry then.”

 

Barty dangled the flask in front of Evan’s face again.

 

They were sat around the fire in the centre of camp, faces lit by the flickering flame. Despite the obvious absence of James, Sirius and Regulus, Evan felt relaxed in comparison to most of the time he’d spent on the ground. The only glaring issue was the escape of the Grounder, but the patrol schedule was being strictly enforced by Avery, there wasn’t much more that could be done. 

 

Around the fire, they were joined by Mary, Marlene, Peter and Pandora. 

 

Evan liked Mary. She was funny and also pretty good with machines. Nowhere near Evan’s level of course, but it was nice to speak to someone who understood even half of the technical jargon that Evan knew like the back of his hand.

 

Mary was also the person who had homebrewed the alcohol that Barty was offering. She referred to herself as a ‘good times’ person and had actually been arrested for stealing from Farm Station to get high. Evan found it slightly hilarious.

 

“Loosen up a bit Rosier, you’re so tense all the time,” Marlene chided.

 

“Fine!” Evan sighed in defeat and took the flask that was still being shaken at his head from Barty.

 

Barty grinned triumphantly as Evan took a hearty swig.

 

“There’s the Evan I know and love!” Barty grinned. 

 

“Shut up Barty,” Evan thrust the bottle back at Barty. The liquid tasted horrible, but it was very strong. A pleasant buzz settled over him as he relaxed, staring into the fire and listening to the sounds of light bickering between Mary and Marlene. 

 

“What’s the thing you’re most excited for when the rest of the Elder get down here?” Mary asked the group.

 

“Hmm, a good question,” Marlene mused. “Shampoo maybe?”

 

Mary and Pandora laughed at this.

 

“Food,” Peter said wistfully.

 

“Pettigrew, you know that the rest of them coming down won’t magically solve all of our food problems,” Marlene laughed.

 

“Yeah, but at least there will be someone who actually knows how to prepare a proper meal,” Peter said.

 

“Are you insulting me?” Marlene asked. Despite only having been put in charge officially of the hunting expeditions, Marlene had been running the entire food operation of the camp for a while now. She didn’t cook it herself, but she made sure that it got cooked. 

 

“I wouldn’t dare McKinnon,” Peter winked.

 

“I’d love a change of clothes,” Mary offered, she snatched the flask out of Barty’s hands and took a swig herself. “These ones are growing rattier by the day. Rain water only does so much to clean off the mud.”

 

“We could think about making some soap,” Pandora said. “Can’t be that hard right?”

 

Barty snorted. “That feels like the motto down here.”

 

“I prefer it to Lock-Up though!” Mary grinned.

 

“I’ll drink to that!” Marlene chuckled, snatching the flask from Mary, and holding it up in the air. “To being out of Lock-Up!”

 

Barty snickered and the rest of the group let out halfhearted whoops. Evan shot a look in Barty’s direction, trying his best to keep the guilt off of his face.

 

“Don’t look so sour Evan,” Mary teased. “Bitter you never got to experience the joys of Lock-Up?”

 

Barty glanced at Evan, knowing what he was thinking without Evan having to voice it. “Wait, why are you whooping Pettigrew, you were in Lock-Up for what? An hour before the ship? What did you even do to get sent there?” 

 

Peter glanced at his hands. “Um… I stole a taser from a guard.”

 

“For what purpose exactly?” Marlene asked.

 

“To get on the drop ship,” Peter stated. “I was interning in the control centre and I overheard Crouch discussing it with Moody. I knew James would be on it, so I stole a Taser to make sure I was on it.”

 

Evan frowned. “Doesn’t Potter hate you?”

 

“Not sure anymore to be honest,” Pettigrew shrugged. “But he definitely did then. Let me have it on the drop ship. Even when we thought we were going to crash and die he was still adamant about it.”

 

Marlene snorted and took another swig from the flask, before offering it to Peter. “Yeah, really ripped into you there mate didn’t he? Didn’t know James was capable of being that mean.”

 

Peter took the flask gratefully and gulped it down. “It was fair enough, I got his dad killed.”

 

“But why did you want to get on the ship for someone who hated you?” Mary frowned.

 

Peter’s cheeks flushed, but he just shrugged and offered the bottle to Pandora.

 

“Fair enough, I’m sure you had your reasons,” Mary said. “Well, I for one wouldn’t have chosen to come down here, it’s nice that I can get drunk without worrying about getting arrested for it again.”

 

“Was the high worth it MacDonald?” Barty teased.

 

“No,” Mary sighed. “It was shit.”

 

This sent another round of laughter around the group.

 

“Was the space walk worth it Crouch?” Marlene asked through giggles.

 

Evan felt himself flinch and glanced at Barty. He found Barty staring at him. 

 

“Yes it was,” Barty stated, eyes not wavering from Evan’s face. Evan let out a breath he hadn’t realised he was holding. Barty winked at him.

 

“Fair enough,” Marlene nodded. “The 0gs did look pretty fun in the Shuttle, that was before you got thrown around like a rag doll.”

 

Barty clicked his tongue and laughed, tearing his eyes away from Evan and stretching his hand out for the flask. “How about you, Pandora? You never said what got you arrested?”

 

Pandora took another swig, before handing the flask to Barty. 

 

“Arson,” she stated.

 

Barty had the flask raised to his lips and immediately started sputtering on the liquid. Evan thumped him on the back and snatched the flask away from Barty.

 

“Arson?” Mary gasped between shocked laughter. 

 

Pandora nodded. “Arson.”

 

“Care to elaborate?” Marlene asked.

 

Pandora shook her head. “No, I don’t think I will.”

 

“Jesus Pandora, you’re a proper hardened criminal,” Evan chuckled.

 

Pandora flashed a toothy grin at him.

 

“What are you lot nattering about?” Avery asked, plopping himself down on a log beside Peter.

 

“We’re talking about why we were arrested,” Pandora said.

 

“Sounds fun,” Avery looked around. “Are you all drunk?”

 

“I would use the phrase, ‘lightly buzzed’,” Marlene did little air quotes around the last two words.

 

“Care to share?” Avery held out his hand to Evan.

 

Evan shrugged and handed the flask over.

 

“You know what, the person’s story I’m most eager to hear is Rosie here,” Avery took the flask and used it to gesture in Evan’s direction.

 

Evan frowned. “What do you mean? I never got arrested.”

 

“No, but you did break a fuck tonne of laws to get down here right?” Avery asked. “And you’re eighteen, so you’d certainly have been floated for it.”

 

Evan felt his heart thudding at the concept but reminded himself very quickly that Avery was only talking about the laws that he’d broken when he commandeered a shuttle illegally and left the Elder. No one knew about… well, the other thing.

 

“There’s nothing more to tell than what you already know,” Evan shrugged. “Euphemia Potter found a shuttle, I rebuilt it. We were both supposed to come down, but ran out of time so it was just me.”

 

“No dramatic chases or fights with guards?” Avery asked.

 

“No,” Evan confirmed.

 

“Boring!” Avery complained. “At least I got a few good swings in at the guy who arrested me.”

 

Marlene laughed. “I heard you took his eye out!”

 

Avery shrugged. “The bastard had it coming.”

 

Peter pushed up to his feet. “Whilst this is excellent conversation, I need a piss.” He turned and headed off into one of the darker areas of camp.

 

Evan took the lull of conversation as an opportunity to glance over at the gate which remained firmly closed, with no sign of James, Sirius or Regulus anywhere.

 

“Ev, stop worrying,” Barty chastised. “They’re probably bunking down somewhere for the night. It’s late.”

 

Marlene frowned and followed Evan’s eyes. “I don’t know, something doesn’t feel right.”

 

“You want to go looking for them?” Mary asked, her eyebrows were raised.

 

“Didn’t James say he needed all of our help?” Marlene replied. “What if he’s hurt?”

 

“Sirius is with him, he’ll be fine,” said Mary. “Besides, we’ve all had a little too much to drink to go wandering around in the woods. The Grounders could still be out there.”

 

“No use going hunting for the Grounders until Potter comes back with the guns,” said Avery.

 

Marlene looked at him in surprise.“You want to go hunting for Grounders?”

 

“Get them before they get us,” Avery shrugged. “Isn’t that the point of having guns?”

 

“I thought the point was so that we could defend ourselves if they attack?” Mary asked. “Even out the playing field?”

 

“You’ve not seen them in action MacDonald,” said Avery. “They’re ruthless. If they attack camp, even with guns we won’t stand a chance.”

 

“I think we should wait to see what James has to say,” Marlene huffed. “He won’t want to attack them. I know it.”

 

“And you just do whatever Potter suggests McKinnon?” Avery sneered.

 

“Honestly, I don’t know why James asked you to help with anything, you’re a violent bastard,” Marlene replied.

 

“Hey now!” Mary shot her friend a pointed look.

 

“What?” Marlene demanded. “It’s true!”

 

Avery shrugged. “We’re all trying to survive down here together. I’m just offering my opinion. If you don’t like it, don’t listen.”

 

“Fine!” Marlene glared at Avery for several seconds before pushing to her feet. “I’m going to bed. If James isn’t back in the morning, I think we should go looking for him.”



S I R I U S

“They’ll be starting to worry,” Sirius said. Daylight was starting to creep in through some of the cracks in the cave walls. 

 

Sirius’ sleep had been fitful. James woke up many times through the night, trying to get up out of the bed or hissing in pain, but he had finally fallen asleep for longer than an hour and showed no signs of moving. He was still too pale, and his breathing was shallow. He didn’t look in any state to walk himself back to camp, even though he’d likely give it a go.

 

“We should let him sleep,” Regulus muttered, glancing over at James. 

 

Regulus’ neck looked worse in the light of day. The bruises formed the imprint of Dolohov’s hands and his voice was crokey. 

 

“One of us should go back to camp and tell them what happened,” Sirius said. 

 

“Are you volunteering?” Regulus asked.

 

Sirius frowned and shook his head. “No, I won’t leave James.”

 

“Me either,” Regulus stated.

 

“It’s early,” Remus whispered. “I don’t expect anyone will be out in the woods. Your camp isn’t that far from here. Maybe a 45-minute walk. I have a stretcher. We could get your Heda back to camp.”

 

Regulus frowned and narrowed his eyes at Remus. “You’ll help us?”

 

“I said I wanted peace, didn’t I?” Remus raised an eyebrow.

 

“Reggie, just accept it,” Sirius hissed.

 

“My name is Regulus!” Regulus snapped. All of the softness and open vulnerability from the night before was gone, replaced by Regulus’ usual cold hard eyes and set jaw.

 

“Sorry,” Sirius muttered. “But, please? We need to get James back to camp and Moony is offering to help!”

 

Regulus’ eyes dropped to James and something unreadable passed over his face. Sirius missed the days when he could tell Regulus’ every thought just by looking into his eyes. When they were younger, Regulus had been an open book. Now the book was firmly closed and had chains wrapped around it.

 

“Fine,” Regulus relented.

 

It took longer than they would have liked to manoeuvre James off of the bed and onto the stretcher that Remus bought over for them. This was mainly because somewhere in the process, James entered a state of half awakeness, where the only thing he could do was whimper in pain. 

 

They were careful with his bandaged shoulder, but that didn’t seem to matter. Any slight movement seemed to set James off.

 

“The shock and adrenaline has probably worked its way out of his system,” said Remus when Regulus demanded to know why James was suddenly so unresponsive when he had been trying to clamber out of the bed just a few hours earlier. “The pain and blood loss have taken a hold. I expect he’ll probably be like this for a few days.”

 

“You don’t have anything we can give him for the pain?” Sirius asked.

 

Remus shook his head. “Nothing we can give him without him being awake.”

 

“So we get him back to camp and get him dosed up on Mary’s homebrew,” Regulus stated.

 

Sirius shook his head. “When he lost so much blood alcohol will only cause more problems. We’ll call Effie on the radio and see what she suggests. We just need to get him back first.”

 

So they tried their best to ignore James’ muffled cries and got him securely onto the stretcher. Each sound James made felt like a knife in Sirius’ chest. He hated hearing his best friend in pain like this, knowing that he was making it worse by trying to move him. 

 

“Remus, will you help me carry him?” Sirius asked once James was resting on the stretcher. Regulus still seemed to be struggling to get enough air into his lungs due to the swelling of his neck and didn’t protest to the suggestion. 

 

Remus agreed and grabbed the end of the stretcher with James’ legs.

 

The walk was slow but entirely uneventful. The only thing that broke up the monotony of the forest was James’ muffled groans.

 

Regulus was on high alert, Sirius could see his brother’s eyes darting around as if he was expecting someone to jump out of the woods and ambush them at any second. But Remus was right, it was very early and the woods were quiet.

 

They stopped in a dense corpse of trees about 100 meters from camp, setting James down carefully.

 

Remus turned to look at Sirius.

 

“I have to go back,” he muttered.

 

Sirius nodded. “You’ll reach out to your Heda for us?”

 

Remus cast a look at James. “There are no plans of attack at the moment. I think we should perhaps wait until your Heda is back on his feet.”

 

Sirius nodded. They would need James if they had any chance of making peace with the Grounders. There was no one else at camp who could talk to people the way James did. He had an uncanny ability that made everyone like him. They would certainly need that.

 

“But you’ll do it, once James is up?” Sirius asked.

 

Remus sighed and nodded.

 

“How can we stay in contact?” Sirius asked. “How can I see you?”

 

“I’m the person assigned to watch your camp and report back,” Remus said quietly. “I’ll find you if I need to.”

 

“How can I find you?” Sirius pressed.

 

Remus gave him a small smile and without another word, slipped away into the trees. Sirius found himself watching Remus go, wishing that he could follow, or that Remus could come back to camp with him. He was startled from this daze when Regulus cleared his throat.

 

“What?” Sirius asked, blinking at his little brother.

 

Regulus’ lips quirked up in a small smile. Unlike most of the expressions Sirius had seen on Regulus’ face since they landed on the ground, there was no malice hidden behind this smile. “Nothing. C’mon, let’s get James inside camp.”

 

*

 

“Oh thank god you’re back!” Marlene sighed with relief when she spotted them. “What happened?”

 

“James got shot,” Regulus offered. They continued walking towards James’ medical tent. Sirius’ arms were burning from the exertion of carrying James for such an extended amount of time.

 

“Fuck,” Malrene breathed, following them. “Is he okay?”

 

“He will be,” Sirius said through gritted teeth. They entered the tent and placed the stretcher down on top of the cot in the corner. James grunted loudly in pain when his back rested on the cot.

 

Sirius sighed and rolled his shoulders.

 

“What happened to your neck Baby Black?” Marlene asked. “Did you get the guns?”

 

“Go and get everyone who was here yesterday,” Sirius suggested. “It’ll be easier to only say this once.”

 

“We need to talk to Dr Potter,” Regulus insisted. “See what she can do for James.”

 

“He’s fine for now,” Sirius replied. “Go Marls.”

 

And so, once everyone was gathered in the tent, Sirius explained everything that had happened. Helping Remus escape, Antonin finding them in the forest, going to Remus for help, and the potential peace talks. All of it. There was no place for secrets anymore.

 

It was decided that Mary, Marlene and Avery would go out to get the guns and they set off almost immediately.

 

Sirius found himself sitting in front of the radio set, waiting anxiously for Euphemia. He hadn’t spoken to her since he arrived on the ground, it was only now that he was fully pardoned that he was finally able to sit down and have a conversation with the woman who had been more of a mother to him than his own.

 

And he had to tell her that her son had been shot.

 

“Sirius?” Euphemia settled down on the chair in front of the camera. Her face settled into a smile and the look in her eyes was so soft and loving that it made Sirius want to melt into the floor. 

 

“James is hurt,” Sirius blurted out. “He got shot.”

 

“What?” Euphemia’s eyes widened in surprise. 

 

“He’s okay!” Sirius continued quickly. “At least I think he is. We got the wounds stitched up, it went straight through his shoulder. He’s in and out of it, but he’s not bleeding anymore or coughing up blood or anything. That’s good right?”

 

“When did this happen?”

 

“Yesterday,” Sirius said. “We went out after some guns that they found at the supply depot the council found. I - eh - I gave up the name of the person who gave me the gun to shoot the Minister. He had a son down here, he came after us. He was trying to kill me. James got hurt.”

 

“Can I see him?” Euphemia asked, her expression was one of stoic neutrality, but Sirius could see the worry in her eyes.

 

“I don’t think we should move him again,” Sirius admitted. “He’s unconscious, he lost a lot of blood.”

 

“How much blood?”

 

“A lot,” Sirius said.

 

Euphemia breathed a heavy breath, “Okay, here’s what I need you to do for me, Sirius. I need you to go and take his heart rate for me. The pulse points are on the neck or the wrist, count how many beats per minute and tell me. Check his breathing, tell me if it’s shallow or too quick, anything out of the norm. We may need to give him a blood transfusion-”

 

“How the hell are we going to do that?” Sirius demanded.

 

“I put the supplies for that sort of thing on the shuttle,” Euphemia said. “I imagine James has them stashed somewhere. It would be easier for me to talk you through doing it if you bought James here.”

 

“I’ll see what we can do,” Sirius said. “He was in a lot of pain last time we moved him.”

 

Suffice it to say, they moved James. His heart rate was well above 110 which Euphemia was concerned about, so she demanded that they give him a blood transfusion immediately. Pandora was called in to help, as the person with the steadiest hand and Sirius was quick to volunteer as the donor.

 

It took Pandora several attempts to get the needle into Sirius’ arm correctly, leaving his arm bruised, but eventually, they had James hooked up to a bag with Sirius’ blood slowly making its way into his system.

 

“You should make sure you eat something, Sirius,” Euphemia said. “And you can’t give him any more of your blood, if there is anyone else who is willing- we need as much as we can get.”

 

Sirius stared down at his best friend, who was asleep, with a painful expression written across his features. “I’ll do what I can for him Effie, I promise.”

 

“I know you will Sirius.”

Notes:

A lighter chapter after the previous tense ones!

James isn't doing well, but Effie and Sirius are ON IT never fear!

I loved sitting down with some of the characters we haven't seen much of yet! They will all have their parts to play as this story progresses!

Side note: I finished sunrise on the reaping and I am not okay.

Chapter 22: Avoidance and Acceptance

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Probably medical inaccuracies. IDK at this point.
- Talk of hunting/preparing game to eat
- Some slightly suicidal thoughts, like not fully, but in a ‘I’m very surprised I’m still alive and would be fine with dying’ way.
- Some slightly more sexual content - it’s mainly a discussion, but I thought it was worth a mention as it’s more explicit than usual. I still haven’t decided if this will have smut in it or not, but will let you know and update the tags when I do.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

It took James almost a full week to regain any modicum of alertness after his injury. Many of them took turns donating blood to help him along in the healing process. Regulus took his turn.

 

Euphemia called it Hemorrhagic Shock. Apparently, had it been any longer before Sirius gave James a blood transfusion, he may have gone into organ failure. Regulus wasn’t pleased about the delay in the process caused by Sirius insisting on filling everyone in on what had happened before speaking to Euphemia. It could have cost James dearly.

 

James was loopy all week, and it was all any of them could do to keep him in bed. Any time he was awake, he ranted and raved about nothing in particular. He tore his stitches four times and Pandora stitched him back up under Euphemia’s careful guidance. She started to get quite good at it.

 

Whilst Regulus remained close, he avoided James at the same time. It was relatively easy, as for the first few days James didn’t seem to know who he was, let alone who anyone else was. As he became more and more present throughout the week, Regulus stayed further and further away.

 

He wanted to speak to James, of course he did. But he didn’t want to hear what James had to say. 

 

Regulus was terrified that when he found himself alone with James, James would say the exact opposite of what Regulus wanted to hear. That they could never do what they had done in the woods again. That he didn’t want Regulus. That the near-death experience had given him the perspective to know this.

 

James’ near-death experience had given Regulus absolutely zero perspective. The only thing he was aware of was that he really wanted to kiss James again or have James yell at him. Maybe even punch him. He just wanted James’ attention in any way he could get it, apart from James telling him that he hated him still. As long as James was alive and safe, Regulus could survive staying away from him rather than hear how much James hated him. 

 

Luckily, James was always surrounded by people, so Regulus never found himself alone with the boy. He thought he was doing an excellent job of ignoring the entire situation. That was until Barty commented on it.

 

“You’re acting weird Baby Black,” Barty stated. The two of them were working side by side on the food prep line, helping to preserve some of the meat they had for winter.

 

Since the guns had made it back to camp, the amount of hunting they were able to do had increased exponentially. Everyone who could be trusted had been trained up on how to use the guns and Barty and Marlene had been managing the hunting parties excellently. They were coming back with more and more food that needed preserving or preparing into meals. 

 

“What?” Regulus asked, purposefully not looking up from the bird he was plucking.

 

“You’re acting weird,” Barty said again. 

 

“How am I acting weird?” Regulus asked.

 

“You’re all skittish,” said Barty.

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Regulus demanded.

 

Barty huffed. “This conversation is feeling very one-sided. Give me an answer Regulus.”

 

“I’m fine Barty,” said Regulus.

 

“Bullshit,” Barty mused. “Is it guilt or something? Everyone’s getting over it I swear, even Evan is shooting you less dirty looks now.”

 

Regulus shook his head. “I did what I had to do. I don’t feel guilty.”

 

“Hmm,” Barty humed. “Then what?”

 

Regulus set the meat down and turned to look at Barty. Barty was already giving Regulus all of his attention. Head cocked slightly to the side. Regulus felt slightly like he was being analysed. He didn’t like it.

 

“Shall we talk about you and Rosier?” Regulus asked.

 

“What about Evan?” Barty’s eyebrows raised. “He’s my best friend.”

 

“Is that all he is?” Regulus probed. 

 

Barty went slightly pale, and Regulus knew he had won. He felt a small triumphant smile settle on his face. 

 

“Stay out of my business Crouch and I’ll stay out of yours,” Regulus said.

 

Despite being taken off-guard, Regulus was reminded at that moment that one should never underestimate Barty Crouch Jr. His face broke into a look of shocked realisation. Regulus felt the small smile fade off of his face. 

 

“Who is it Regulus?” Barty asked in a quiet voice.

 

“None of your business,” Regulus hissed.

 

“It’s Potter isn’t it?” Barty chuckled lightly. “Fuck, was Black right? He’s been going on all week about the pair of you acting strange-”

 

“Barty, I said, stay out of my business.”

 

“That’s why you’re avoiding him?” Barty asked. “Did you shag in the woods?”

 

Regulus was very in control of his own emotions and bodily reactions. He knew how to hide his thoughts and emotions he had learned how at a very young age, it was the best way to keep his parents happy. Don’t cry, don’t be too happy. Just be.

 

Unfortunately, he was unable to stop the flush that crawled up his cheeks at that thought. Because wasn’t that a thought? 

 

“Shit, you did?” Barty demanded.

 

“What, no!” Regulus spluttered. 

 

“So you didn’t do anything with James Potter?” Barty asked.

 

“Fucking drop it won’t you?” Regulus growled.

 

“You kissed?” Barty asked.

 

Regulus’ silence seemed to be answer enough. Barty cackled.

 

“I’ve heard Potter is a good kisser, any truth to that?” Barty cocked an eyebrow at Regulus.

 

“Yes,” Regulus muttered. He pointedly turned away from Barty and back to his half-plucked bird. 

 

“What was that?” Barty’s tone was light and teasing and Regulus wanted to shrink into the ground and never remerge. Perhaps if he killed Barty now, he’d never have to remember this conversation.

 

“I said yes,” Regulus muttered, a little louder.

 

Barty chuckled. Then his face turned more serious. “So you’re avoiding him?”

 

“Yes,” Regulus muttered.

 

“Why?” Barty frowned.

 

“Well, he got shot,” Regulus offered.

 

“Yeah, I know. That doesn’t explain why you’re avoiding him though.”

 

Regulus shrugged and let out a long breath through his teeth. “Because he hates me.”

 

“I don’t think he would have kissed someone who he hates,” said Barty. “He’s not like that.”

 

“I kissed him first,” said Regulus.

 

“But he kissed back?” 

 

Regulus nodded.

 

“Then he doesn’t hate you,” Barty said it like it was simple. Like it was obvious. 

 

“He told me he hated me after the kiss and then kissed me again,” Regulus admitted. 

 

Barty barked a laugh. “Sounds like he’s confused mate. You’re a confusing person.”

 

“I want all of him,” Regulus admitted his voice hardly a whisper. If there was anyone in this camp he could confess this to, it was Barty. Barty was the only person Regulus actually considered a friend. 

 

“Then you need to talk to him,” Barty said carefully. 

 

Regulus shook his head. “I can’t. We can’t seem to have a conversation without arguing. He’s injured, I don’t want him to hurt himself.”

 

“Just bang it out,” Barty suggested. “That’s what Evan and I do.”

 

“Shut up!” Regulus hissed.

 

“No, I’m serious!” Barty grinned. “We can argue all day. But one good shag is all it takes. Potter thinks he hates you? I think it’s sexual tension. Plus he’s so wound up all the time as it is, reckon the bloke could do with a good pegging.”

 

Regulus’ cheeks were impossibly hot. He tried to focus on the bird he was plucking and not the image of a naked and sweaty James. 

 

“Why are you being such a prude Reg?” Barty asked. “You’re all cavalier about murder, but sex gets you all flustered? Are you a virgin or something?”

 

“Barty, what the- when would I have-?” Regulus spluttered.

 

“Yeah, I guess living under the floor didn’t really give you many opportunities to get a good shag in,” Barty nodded, as if deep in thought. “Don’t worry though, I am very experienced. I can offer you some pointers. Although, if it’s Potter you’re shagging you probably won’t need my help. Word on the street is that he’s a man-whore.”

 

“He’s a what?” Regulus squeaked.

 

“A man-whore,” said Barty knowingly. “Shagged around from what I heard. Although you probably should give him a bit longer to recover from all the blood loss before jumping his bones.”

 

“Can we talk about anything else?” Regulus groaned. “Please?”

 

“I’m just invested in your sex life Reg,” Barty grinned. “Reckon you’ll also benefit from it. Maybe you’ll stop being such an uptight prick all of the time.”

 

J A M E S

 

James hated being told to stay still. He’d been lying in the bad for over a week, and yes he had been in and out of consciousness for a significant amount of that time. And yes, his shoulder was fucking killing him and he was exhausted. And yes, every time he tried to push himself into a sitting position, his head swum and he passed out.

 

But he still kept trying to move. Sirius stopped him mostly. 

 

James tried not to be mad at him about it. But he hated being stuck in bed.

 

It was almost as bad as being stuck in solitary. But at least in solitary he’d been able to move around within the four walls of the room he was locked in. Here, he was stranded in the bed.

 

“C’mon Sirius, I feel miles better, at least let me stretch my legs,” James complained as he was shoved back into the bed again. “I just want to go for a wonder, I’ll come back!”

 

“No you won’t,” Sirius grumbled. “I know you James Poter, the second you get out of this bed, we’ll have to carry you back here.”

 

“I’m not going to pass out again!” James said. “I’m fine!”

 

James really did feel much better, he was able to sit in bed without his head feeling woozy. In his ‘professional’ medical opinion, the next step was to get walking again. His arm was in a sling, in order to stop him from moving his shoulder too much. Not that he would move it even if it wasn’t in a sling, every time he tried it sent pangs of pain through his body.

 

Euphemia, apparently, disagreed with James’ medical opinion. She had ordered more bed rest. He hated it.

 

“You got shot a week ago,” Sirius deadpanned.

 

“You got stabbed with a spear a month ago,” James argued. 

 

“Yeah and you kept me in bed, so I healed up properly,” said Sirius. 

 

“Exactly, I’m the doctor, I know what’s best,” James continued.

 

“Not when it comes to yourself you don’t,” said Sirius. “Do I need to remind you of the time you broke your leg and insisted you were fine to play football?”

 

“I was fine!”

 

“You collapsed!”

 

“Because you kicked my crutches out from under me!”

 

Sirius snorted, “Yeah, it was funny.”

 

It had been pretty funny, but James would never admit that to Sirius.

 

“Let me up, please Sirius. I’ll be good. Just a little walk around camp and then I’ll come back.”

 

“No,” Sirius snapped. 

 

James didn’t give up. Not for one second. Now that he was capable of remaining awake and honestly was feeling a million times better, he made it Sirius’ problem.

 

He couldn’t spend any more time in bed. Sirius had told him that the camp was running fine. They had been able to retrieve the guns and were hunting and gathering food, whilst sureing up defences. Remus had apparently agreed to facilitate some peace talks with the Grounders, but they wanted James to be the one to lead them, so they were waiting for him to be better before anything else happened with that. There were no signs of Grounder attacks.

 

James argued that he was better. That they should get the peace talks underway immediately. But in response, Sirius only prodded James lightly on the shoulder, which caused him to let out a yelp of pain and collapse back on the bed.

 

He hated being wrong.

 

He also really wanted to speak to Regulus. They needed to have a conversation. And Regulus was very much absent from James’ bedside.

 

When James thought he was dying, the last thing he remembered, was staring into Regulus’ eyes which had been wet with tears and thinking how beautiful the younger boy was when he wasn’t hiding behind a mask to conceal his emotions. At that moment, Regulus had looked so open and vulnerable. James wanted to reach up and brush the tears from his cheeks and tell him it was all going to be okay. 

 

James hadn’t thought it was going to be okay. He had been fairly certain that he was going to die. There was no one in the group who would be able to save him, and they were too far from camp to even hope to be able to get there. Honestly? James was okay with dying. He had accepted it when he was in solitary, everything since then had only been an unexpected bonus. He felt a bit like he was living on borrowed time. 

 

But as usual, Sirius had known exactly what to do. James supposed he should be grateful to his best friend for saving his life. But it was overwritten by the annoyance of being kept in bed.

 

Regulus didn’t come to see James. It made him wonder if he’d done something wrong. Would Regulus hold nearly dying against James? He wasn’t certain. He still hadn’t learned how to read the younger boy properly.

 

But he wanted to. 

 

In nearly dying, James had learned something very important. He had fallen far further for Regulus than even the kiss had made him realise. He was well on his way to being in love with the boy. His hatred for Regulus (if that was even what it was) had morphed and grown into something else, he wasn’t certain what it was anymore, but he knew for sure that he didn’t hate the soft vulnerable version of Regulus he had seen just before he passed out. He wanted this softer version of Regulus, he was determined that it would become the only version.

 

James would make peace with the Grounders if only to protect Regulus from doing something else that he couldn’t take back. If James kept Regulus away from the violence, then maybe he didn’t have to hate the younger boy. Maybe he could love him in the simple way he wanted to.

 

James was no stranger to love. He had fallen in love many times. Every time he kissed someone he fell a little in love with them. His mother had always said it was because he had a big heart. But James felt somewhere in his bones that this time was different. Regulus was different. 

 

“Where does it hurt?” Sirius asked. 

 

“What?” James blinked.

 

“You went all quiet,” Sirius remarked. “So I’m assuming that means something hurts? I can check with Effie if she’ll let us give you some homebrew now you’re feeling better? We don’t have anything else for the pain, unfortunately.”

 

“Oh, no I’m fine,” said James. “No more pain than usual.”

 

His shoulder was a constant ache. Every time he moved he could feel the stitches pulling. But it was healing, just slowly. 

 

“Then why did you go all quiet, are you scheming ways to get out of bed?” Sirius teased.

 

“Haha,” James deadpanned. “If you just let me up, then I won’t need to scheme.”

 

“Nice try,” Sirius grinned.

 

“You’ll have to sleep eventually,” James muttered. “I’ll escape then.”

 

“Jesus, were you this bad in solitary?” Sirius asked. 

 

“Yes I was,” James said petulantly. “The guards started wearing earplugs after the first month.”

 

Sirius chuckled, but then his face turned more serious. “We haven’t talked about it.”

 

“About what?” 

 

“Solitary,” Sirius said simply.

 

“Do we have to?” James grumbled.

 

“I think we do,” Sirius admitted.

 

“What do you want me to say, Sirius?” James asked. “It was horrible and I hated it. That’s all there is to it. I spent six months locked up waiting to die. When they came to take me to the shuttle, I was convinced that they were going to float all of us to save O2. Didn’t really expect to have to live past it, to be honest. But here I am.”

 

“If they hadn’t sent you to the ground you think they would have floated you?” Sirius asked.

 

James nodded. “I wouldn’t have kept my mouth shut. People deserved to know that the Elder was dying. It was what my dad died believing in. I couldn’t let him die for nothing.”

 

Sirius huffed a heavy breath. “You’d have let Effie lose you? You’ve let me lose you?”

 

“You've been fine Sirius,” James stated. “Or you’ve died in a few months anyway when the O2 ran out.”

 

Sirius narrowed his eyes. “That’s fucking morbid James.”

 

“That was the reality of the situation,” James shrugged with his good shoulder. “I couldn’t do anything about it.”

 

“But you would have died, James.”

 

“I would’ve been with my dad,” James continued. “I would have willingly gone for something I believed in. I was ready to die Sirius.”

 

“Are you still?” Sirius’ voice was so low it was almost a whisper.

 

“I’m surprised I’m still alive,” James admitted. “Really thought that bullet would do me in.”

 

“But it didn’t.”

 

James nodded. “But it didn’t.”

 

A heavy silence settled over them. Sirius seemed to be stewing on every word James had said. James suspected he may have said a little too much and revealed too many of his cards. He didn’t want Sirius to worry about him. James was fine. He was alive, which was a surprise, and he intended to use whatever time he had left to protect those he loved. If it got him killed? So what?

 

“It’s unfair,” Sirius muttered. “All of this is unfair. We’re just kids. I get why you’re so angry all the time, this is fucking shit!”

 

“I’m not angry-”

 

“Don’t lie to me James,” said Sirius. “I know you. I know you’re angry about it all.”

 

James sighed. Sirius was right. They knew each other too well, even now Sirius could see straight through him. James wondered how much Sirius knew of what he wasn’t saying about Regulus. Sirius had already outright asked if they were having sex, and whilst James hadn’t lied, he still felt like he should’ve told Sirius about the kiss. James knew Sirius would be furious when he discovered the truth. He wasn’t ready to face it yet.

 

“I’m angry at myself,” James admitted quietly. “More than I’m angry at them, I’m angry at me. You told me before not to let it get to me, not to let it change me? I can feel it happening.”

 

“I think we’re all changing down here James,” Sirius sighed. “I killed a man last week.”

 

“Shit,” James breathed. “Dolohov died?”

 

Sirius nodded. James remembered Sirius shooting Antonin, who had his hands gripped around Regulus’ throat and was squeezing. If the gun had been in James’ hand he probably would’ve done the same thing that Sirius did. He found it difficult to blame Sirius for killing him. It had been to protect Regulus after all.

 

This fact made it all the more difficult to understand why he had thought he had hated Regulus all of this time. After all, Regulus had done everything to protect Sirius.

 

“Don’t feel bad,” James said. “You did what you had to do.”

 

“I know,” Sirius said in a small voice.

 

“Fuck, look at us,” James breathed. “I feel like a different person than I was a year ago. I don’t think my dad would be proud of who I’m becoming.”

 

Sirius snorted and James gave him a scanalised look. “Sorry, I shouldn’t laugh. But I don’t think Monty was capable of being anything but proud of you James. He loved you.”

 

“He loved the old me,” James muttered. “But I don’t know that he’d love this version of me.”

 

“You’re still the same James,” Sirius said. 

 

“Am I?”

 

“Yes, you are,” Sirius affirmed. “I promise. You’re not that different mate, or you wouldn’t be as much of a shit about having to stay in bed. It’s a classic James move.”

 

James sighed. “I’m still angry, Sirius. I don’t know what to do about it. I feel like Regulus is getting the brunt of it. It’s not his fault either, he’s no more at fault for any of this than we are. The whole situation is just so fucking messed up. I hate it.”

 

“What does Regulus have to do with anything?” Sirius cocked an eyebrow.

 

James froze. Quite literally stopped breathing. This time, he had definitely revealed too many of his cards.

 

Sirius seemed to know that he had caught James.

 

“C’mon James, you can talk to me,” Sirius said. “You’re my best mate.”

 

“And he’s your little brother,” James breathed.

 

Sirius huffed. “Whatever shit the two of you have got going on - don’t get me wrong, I don’t fucking like it - but please stop lying to me about it.”

 

“I’m not lying,” James countered.

 

“Fine, avoiding the truth then,” said Sirius. “Something’s going on, and I want to know what it is.” He crossed his arms over his chest and looked at James expectantly. “Well?”

 

“I wish I knew,” James sighed. There was no way out of it really. And he didn’t want to have any secrets from Sirius. “I haven’t really seen him since I woke up.”

 

“He’s avoiding you,” Sirius said. “Thought I wouldn’t notice, the little shit. He was beside himself when you got shot, by the way. Wouldn’t talk about it though.”

 

“I figured,” James nodded. “He thinks I hate him.”

 

I thought you hated him.”

 

“So did I,” James admitted. Now he was talking, he wasn’t capable of keeping it from Sirius. He didn’t want to either. He hated keeping things from his best friend. “It’s fucked up Sirius. I was so confused. Then we kissed-”

 

“You kissed him?” Sirius demanded.

 

“He kissed me,” James corrected.

 

James watched Sirius’ face as the realisation settled across it. Sirius knew James. Really knew him. Knew him inside and out, the same way James knew Sirius. 

 

“And you’re falling in love with him?”

 

“I think so,” James admitted.

 

Sirius was looking at James with a very strange expression on his face. His eyes were narrowed and James wondered for a moment if he was about to get a whack upside the head. Sirius clenched and unclenched his fists.

 

“What?” James asked. “Say whatever it is you want to say, Sirius, I can take it. Yell at me if you want.”

 

Sirius just sighed. “This is so like you James,” he muttered under his breath. James wasn’t sure if the comment was really directed at him, or if Sirius was talking more to himself.

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” James frowned.

 

“You fall in love with everyone you kiss,” Sirius stated.

 

“I know,” said James, because he did, and he knew he did. “But this time is different.”

 

“It’d better be,” Sirius threw up an exasperated hand. “If you hadn’t been shot a week ago I’d punch you. My brother James, really?”

 

“It is different I swear!” James said. “He’s- he’s just so-”

 

“Don’t finish that sentence, Potter,” Sirius sighed. His face suddenly turned serious. “Look, I know what you’re like. You’re already besotted aren’t you mate?”

 

James didn’t reply, but his silence seemed to be the only answer Sirius needed. 

 

“I know you’ll just get all miserable if I tell you that you can’t go after him. So I won’t say that. But I want you to be careful.”

 

“Be careful?” James repeated.

 

“With Regulus,” Sirius clarified. “If you hurt him- well I would threaten you, but I think he’s proven he’s perfectly capable of looking out for himself. But if he needs me to, I won’t hesitate to skin you alive.”

 

“I swear Sirius, this time is different,” James said. 

 

James had said this to Sirius before. In fact, he said it every time. He was sort of an all or nothing type of guy when it came to love. He seemed to always go from one to a hundred in a matter of seconds. From indifferent to infatuated. He’d had his heart broken more times than it was reasonable for a seventeen year old. The most recent had broken off a month before he went into solitary. Her name had been Joan, and James had fallen for her across the mess hall and had his heart torn in two when she broke it off after only two weeks of dating. 

 

He knew he was too intense.

 

He also knew he didn’t want to scare Regulus off with his intensity. Luckily, they were yet to have a conversation where Regulus didn’t antagonise James into an argument. James hoped to change that soon. Just as soon as he was allowed out of bed to find Regulus. 

 

“I’d love to believe you,” said Sirius. “But you and I both know you’ve got a track record. God, he’s just your fucking type too, all mean and prickly-”

 

“My type is not mean and prickly!” James complained.

 

“Really, what is your type then?”

 

James sighed wistfully, “Beautiful people.”

 

Sirius made a gagging noise. “God I hate you when you’re like this. It’s even worse when it’s my brother we’re talking about. Urgh, this is practically incest!”

 

James blinked. “I’m not related to Regulus.”

 

“No, but you’re practically my brother and Regulus is my brother,” Sirius complained. “Like shit, I want you both to be happy and I feel like right wanker, but you really couldn’t’ve gone for anyone else? Crouch isn’t bad looking? Fall in love with him instead.”

 

James snorted. “I alright mate, but you feel free to give it a go. Bet he’s mental in bed.”

 

“No, no, nope!” Sirius shook his head. “Don’t you dare start talking about sex when we’re talking about my baby brother!”

 

“I thought we were talking about Crouch?” James asked, a small mischievous grin on his face. 

 

“You’re insufferable,” Sirius complained. “You know exactly what we were talking about. You promise you’ve only kissed the once?”

 

“Well, technically twice,” said James.

 

“When?” Sirius demanded.

 

“I thought you didn’t want to know anything,” James grinned.

 

“You’re right, I don’t,” Sirius nodded. “I was testing you. Well done you passed.”

Notes:

Sirius knows??!?!?!?! Alert! Sirius knows!!!!!

Two lighter chapters in a row? Who am I?

Chapter 23: Lovers

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
-Depiction of past injuries/healing
-Guns
-Discussion of past gun violence
-Past Deaths

Another pretty light chapter - shit gets real soon so enjoy it while you can!

Translations in the end notes.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

“Just like that?” James demanded. “You’re letting me up?” Several days had passed since the conversation with Sirius. James hadn’t given up trying to get out of bed. He started to think he’d live the rest of his life in it. 

 

“Well, Effie says you need to keep the sling on for a few more days and take things slow,” Sirius said. “But other than that, you’re free.”

 

“Fuck yeah!” James grinned and pushed himself up out of the bed with a little too much enthusiasm. He jarred his shoulder and let out a hiss of pain.

 

Sirius raised his eyebrows. “If you’re going to be stupid about it you can get back in bed.”

 

“I’m fine, Sirius,” James said quickly. “I promise.”

 

“Go, Effie wants to speak to you,” Sirius rolled his eyes. “I’m on wall patrol for the rest of the day. If I hear you’ve been stupid, I’ll have a gun so I can shoot you again.”

 

James snorted at the comment.

 

Sirius had been giving James thinly veiled threats such as this ever since the conversation when James had confessed to kissing Regulus. James didn’t think a person would need to be a genius to work out that the threats were Regulus related. Especially as most of the threats came after Regulus was mentioned in a conversation. 

 

James knew that he had never been very good at keeping his emotions off of his face, and now that Sirius knew what was going on, he likely knew exactly what to look for in James’ features any time Regulus’ name was mentioned. 

 

“I mean it, Potter, keep your hands to yourself and have an actual conversation with him,” Sirius said. “If I find you defiling my brother-”

 

“I think Regulus is plenty capable of defiling himself,” James said, before very quickly realising this was the wrong thing to say.

 

“He spent his whole life locked up in one room and the last two years in Lock-Up, Potter. When it comes to this…” Sirius trailed off helplessly, flapping his hands in the air. “And, well. You’re… you’re you.”

 

“I’m not going to be an arse about this Sirius I swear,” James sighed. “I just want to talk to him.”

 

James knew what Sirius was implying. He was too intense. He felt things strongly and it often didn’t end well for him where relationships were concerned. They’d had this conversation before. Sirius always worried about James getting hurt where relationships were concerned. The only difference this time, was that Sirius was invested in Regulus’ wellbeing more than he was in James’.

 

“Go on patrol, mate, I’m going to speak to Mum.”

 

So they went their separate ways.

 

As he walked through camp, lots of smiles where shot in James’ direction. He was clapped on the shoulder (the one without the bullet wound) and given words of friendly greeting as he passed. He did his best to remember everyone’s names. He had always been pretty good with them, so he offered most people who spoke to him a personal greeting and a smile in return. 

 

James had refused not to be kept in the loop on camp business whilst he was on bed rest. While Sirius could keep James in bed, James’ tent was also the de facto headquarters for the group of leaders around camp. So, smugly, James was kept informed. 

 

He still found it strange. Being in charge, that was. Even whilst he was injured, the group asked his opinion specifically before making a decision. As if they were all seeking his approval on everything, even when he couldn’t get out of bed. Marlene kept him updated on the hunting trips and food stores. Mary and Evan discussed the improvements they had been making to the shuttle. Avery told James about the extra defences added to the wall. Sirius discussed the small training programme he and Barty had put together to teach people how to use the guns. Peter excitedly blabbered about the hunting patterns he had discovered and where certain animals were more likely to be found.

 

And James tried his best to offer any suggestions he could, even though he felt so out of his depth at all times. But still, they kept on coming back and asking for his opinion, and people kept telling him he was doing well. Well at what? James wasn’t sure. But he would absolutely do everything he could to carry on doing it.

 

Euphemia was delighted to see him. 

 

“I’ve been so worried, James,” Euphemia smiled when she saw him. “You gave me quite a scare!”

 

“Sorry, didn’t exactly plan on getting shot,” James sighed.

 

“Yet you were carrying around a gu,n James?” Euphemia asked.

 

“I know, it was stupid. But you don’t know what it’s like down here, Mum.”

 

“And I correct in the understanding, James Potter, that you have been brandishing a gun down there in an attempt to get people to do what you want them to?” Suddenly, Euphemia’s tone was something James hadn’t expected from her right now. This was her ‘James Potter I want you to think about your actions ’ voice. He hadn’t heard this voice from her in quite some time. Around the time he had been thrown in lock-up.

 

“Oh, so you forgive me for letting a man get tortured, but pointing a gun without firing it is where you draw the line?” James asked, completely taken aback by the tone of his mother’s voice.

 

“I’m not trying to start an argument with you,” Euphemia sighed. “I just want you to think about-”

 

“Think about what Mum? I was sent down here to die. I’m doing what I can to stay alive, you said you wouldn’t judge me for that!”

 

“And somehow, getting yourself shot in the process,” Euphemia replied. “I saw the bullet wound James, if it had been half a centimetre to the left it would have ruptured your subclavian artery-”

 

“But I’m fine!”

 

“You very nearly weren’t,” Euphemia pulled her bottom lip between her teeth, and James noticed that her lip was quivering slightly. He noticed the heavy circles under her eyes. He thought about how awful the last week must’ve been for her. If she had been shot and all he’d been able to do was get updates about how she was doing second hand, he would be wound up tightly too.

 

“This isn’t about the gun Mum?” James asked quietly.

 

“When did you become so wise?” Eupehemia sniffed. “I’m just really glad you’re okay Sweetie. I don’t know what I would do if I lost you.”

 

James gave his mother a small smile. “I’ll see you soon, yeah? How long until the first launch?”

 

“Five days, on Unity Day,” Euphemia rubbed her eyes and collected her emotions. “The Minister has asked me to be on the first ship.”

 

James felt a broad grin stretch across his face. “He has?”

 

“I said I’d be honoured,” Euphemia nodded.

 

“So, you’re coming? On the first ship? In five days?”

 

“Yes.”

 

James grinned impossibly wider. In less than a week, he’d be able to see his mother. To hug her and know that she was safe. That she was no longer on a dying space station with less than a year to live. For the first time since he had discovered that the Elder was dying, he’d be able to breathe a sigh of relief.

 

*

 

James steeled his nerves and sat down next to Regulus, offering him a plate of food. It was lunchtime, and James had noticed that Regulus hadn’t gotten himself a plate yet. Awkwardly, because one of his arms was still in a sling, James had managed to gather two plates and set out in search of Regulus.

 

He found the younger boy around the back of the shuttle, tucked into a hidden corner. He had some scraps of paper and a pen and was scribbling furiously. When he noted James’ presence, he swiftly shoved the paper in his pocket and looked up at James.

 

“You’re up?” Regulus asked.

 

“Uh, yeah,” James nodded. “Do you want some food?”

 

“Okay,” Regulus said, taking the plate from James.

 

“Can I sit?” James asked, feeling incredibly awkward. He shifted from one foot to the other, terrified that Regulus was going to send him packing immediately. He never knew what to expect from Regulus, and what with the addition of his feelings, James was panicking more than he ever had around the other boy. 

 

“Yeah, you can sit,” Regulus nodded. He shuffled over on the log that he was sitting on, allowing James enough space to sit on it beside them. The log was just big enough that they could manage it without touching. Not even their elbows bumped as they ate their meal. 

 

“You’ve been avoiding me,” James finally got the courage to speak when he was about three-quarters done with his meal. Regulus seemed completely fine to remain absolutely silent, so James had to take it upon himself to have a conversation.

 

“Yeah, I have,” Regulus admitted. James was taken by surprise by the slightly earnest honesty coming from Regulus. It wasn’t something he had ever heard from the boy before. James found that he liked it very much. 

 

“Does your neck still hurt?” James asked, eyes flicking down to the faded purple bruises on Regulus’ neck, which still faintly made out a dead man’s handprint. 

 

Regulus shook his head. “How’s the shoulder?”

 

“Fine,” James said. “You should be more careful about rushing into fights, hey?”

 

“Oh, you’re blaming me for this too?” Regulus demanded. The familiar coldness settled in over the boy’s features. James wanted to put him by a fire to thaw the ice. He wanted to envelop Regulus in his own warmth so that he’d never feel the cold again. “I’m sorry I got you shot-”

 

“That’s not what I meant,” James said quickly. “Shit, I was trying to make a joke. It’s not your fault. It’s no one’s fault okay?”

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “So you’re not mad at me?”

 

James blinked. “Why would I be mad at you?”

 

“You normally are,” Regulus shrugged. “You hate me, remember?”

 

“Look, I’ve been an arse-”

 

“Are you apologising to me?” Regulus made a face.

 

“And you’re trying to start an argument with me,” snapped James. “Stop it and let me speak, okay?”

 

Regulus’ mouth seemed to snap shut around whatever his next sentence was going to be. James felt his heart skip a beat. He remembered the second kiss down in the supply depot. How Regulus had gone soft and pliant under James’ lips. James wanted to rub his hand over Regulus’ forehead and smooth away the crinkles that had settled there.

 

The silence was tense as they both took each other in. James searched Regulus’ face for any sign of what he was thinking. A mask was in place that he couldn’t see past. Just the smallest crack was evident in the younger boy’s eyes, some unknown emotion swirling around there which James longed to be able to discern.

 

Regulus’ eyes flicked down to James' lips.

 

James wanted to kiss Regulus more than anything. 

 

Through a haze of pain, he remembered Regulus holding him. He remembered Regulus’ tears dripping onto his face.

 

James leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on Regulus’ lips. As if he were testing the waters. He was. Regulus would be well within his right to shove James away. To run from him and never look back. But Regulus didn’t. 

 

The kiss was heartbreakingly soft. So gentle. Through the kiss, James felt everything Regulus wasn’t saying.

 

I’m glad you’re alive, the kiss said.

 

I’m glad you’re feeling better.

 

Please don’t die, the kiss said.

 

James replied through the kiss himself. He was terrified of what would pour out of his mouth if he opened it to speak.

 

I think I’m falling in love with you, James said through the kiss.

 

I don’t think I ever hated you.

 

I hope I never have to hate you, James’ kiss said.

 

When they broke apart, James pressed his forehead into Regulus’. As if he could hold the younger boy in the moment with him if they didn’t properly break apart. This was something. James knew it was something. He wanted it to be everything.

 

For that, he needed to open his mouth and speak.

 

But he didn’t want to ruin it. He was terrified of Regulus scarpering away like a frightened animal, or freezing James out like he had so many times before.

 

But James was brave.

 

He had to be brave.

 

“Regulus,” James breathed. His eyes fluttered open, and he saw that Regulus was already watching him. Their gazes locked for a second. Just a second, before Regulus, very slowly, pulled back from him. 

 

James lamented the distance. But it did mean he was able to look at Regulus without going cross-eyed.

 

“I’m listening, James,” Regulus prompted.

 

James heaved a steadying breath. “What are we doing, Reg?”

 

“I don’t know,” Regulus whispered, as if it were a secret.

 

“Is this going to keep happening, or are you going to ignore me again?”

 

“Are you going to kiss me or tell me you hate me?” Regulus asked, his voice was so small. So vulnerable. It made James want to cry. He wanted to kick his past self. How had he not seen how hopelessly wonderful Regulus was? How had he ever hated this boy?

 

“I don’t hate you,” James said.

 

“You’re sure?” 

 

“I’m sure,” James nodded. 

 

“I won’t ignore you again,” Regulus sighed, as if a weight had settled off his shoulders. “But I’m not nice, James. I can’t promise I won’t do something that will make you hate me again.”

 

“I know. You’ll do what it takes to keep Sirius alive. I get it now Reg, I thought I’d feel shit about getting Dolohov floated, but I don’t. I can’t, because him dying kept Sirius alive.”

 

“I’ll do anything to keep Sirius alive,” Regulus agreed. His voice was so quiet that James could hardly hear him. “And… and you. I’ll do anything to keep you alive too.”

 

James’ heart felt like it was going to bust. He wanted to do a lap around camp and high-five everyone he went past. He felt like he could fly. He managed to keep it inside, but a small smile slipped onto his face. 

 

He reached out his good arm and cupped Regulus' cheek in his palm.

 

“What are we, Reg?” James asked.

 

“I don’t know,” Regulus whispered. “I’ve never done this before.”

 

“Can I kiss you again?” James asked.

 

“You can do anything you want James,” Regulus said.

 

James kissed him.

 

And kissed him.

 

And kissed him.

 

Their lips burned like a fire as they were consumed together.

 

And James was just as sure about this as he had been about helping his father tell everyone about what was happening to the Elder. He was just as sure as he was that his own name was James and his mother’s eyes were brown. 

 

He was sure that this was all he ever wanted.

 

He was distantly aware of how badly this had the potential to hurt him. This could destroy him. Tear him apart. But James couldn’t find it in himself to care.

 

All he wanted was Regulus.

 

S I R I U S

Wall patrol meant one very specific thing: Remus. 

 

Surprisingly, Remus had come to see Sirius twice times since they had returned to camp just over a week ago. Sirius had been surprised the first time. 

 

He hadn’t expected to see Remus for quite some time. But the man had appeared out of the trees as Sirius made a loop around the trees surrounding the camp to ensure there was nothing hiding there. 

 

“Hello,” Remus had said weakly. He had been wrapped in his furs again, keeping out the slight chill that was in the air. Sirius had been so surprised that he’d hoisted his gun at the man, before sighing and dropping it.

 

“It’s you,” Sirius said stupidly. “You’re here?”

 

Remus eyed the weapon. “Is that one of those gun things?”

 

“Yeah,” Sirius nodded.

 

“How many do you have?” Remus asked.

 

“Fishing for information, are we?” Sirius teased.

 

Remys shook his head. “Just wondering.”

 

“Any signs that they’re planning to attack us yet?” Sirius asked.

 

“Now who’s fishing for information,” Remus’ eyes gleamed with a sort of mischief that Sirius loved. He felt a stupid grin spread onto his face. 

 

“Sorry.”

 

“Not, it’s fine, just teasing,” Remus smiled. “To answer your question, not yet, no. I think I’m on the way to convincing one of our leaders to speak with you.”

 

“One of your leaders?” Sirius asked. “Not your Heda?

 

“Not our Heda,” Remus agreed.

 

“What does Heda mean?” Sirius asked. “You kept calling James our Heda.”

 

“Commander,” Remus said. 

 

“What language is it?” 

 

“Trigedasleng,” Remus said. “Language kom graun.” 

 

“What does that mean?”

 

“The language of the ground.”

 

“I like it,” Sirius smiled. “It sounds nice. Say something else?”

 

“Like what?” Remus chuckled.

 

“Anything. It doesn’t matter, I won’t understand it anyway.”

 

Remus cocked his head. “Ai fig raun Ai like Yu mou than ai laik supposed gon.” Sirius loved the way the strange language sounded on Remus’ lips. His voice developed a certain throaty quality on some of the syllables. Sirius wanted to hear more of it. 

 

“I speak French,” Sirius offered. “I don’t think it sounds as cool, though.”

 

“You’ll have to show me next time,” Remus cast a look over his shoulder. “I should get back.”

 

“You have to go?”

 

“Yeah, before I’m missed,” Remus said.

 

“You’ll come back?”

 

Remus nodded. “I’ll find you.”



The second time Sirius saw Remus was several days later.

 

“Tell me something in French then?” Remus asked, emerging from the woods and giving Sirius a heart attack. Sirius quite litterally jumped out of his skin and swirled the gun around again to train on Remus before realising who it was.

 

“Don’t do that,” Sirius sighed, placing a hand on his chest and trying to steady his breathing. “I’ll put a bullet through you if you’re not careful.”

 

Remus chuckled. “Sorry, I spotted you and I had to come see you.”

 

Sirius dropped the gun onto the strap he had slung across his shoulder so that it hung at his hip. He felt a flush creep across his face.

 

“You’re out here waiting for me?” Sirius asked.

 

“No, I’m out here spying on your camp. It’s my job,” said Remus. 

 

“Oh,” Sirius dropped his eyes, unable to swallow the bitter disappointment.

 

“I do like seeing you, though,” said Remus, a small smile on his face that washed away any negative emotion Sirius had ever felt. “How’s your Heda?”

 

At this point, James was awake, alert and impossible to keep in bed. Euphemia’s instructions had been very clear, James was not to go anywhere for at least a few more days. James was being impossible about it, and Sirius suspected it was an effort to send him to an early grave. 

 

“He’s better,” said Sirius. “Still in bed, but he’ll be up in a few days. Thank you again for saving him. He’s… well, he’s my best friend.”

 

“You’re welcome,” said Remus. “So, are you going to say something in French?”

 

“Ton sourire illumine mon monde,” Sirius blurted out without thinking. He felt a flush creep onto his cheeks again. 

 

“What does that mean?” Remus asked. “I like it, it sounds musical.”

 

“It means you have a nice smile,” said Sirius. “French was supposed to be the language of love. Y’know, before the bombs? People went there to propose and stuff.”

 

“I have an old world map,” said Remus. “France was far from here. Is that where your people are from?”

 

“No. Well.. yes? My family are French originally. But I was born on a space station. That’s where we came from. The ship is dying, it can’t keep us alive anymore. That’s why we came down here. The rest of our people will come soon.”

 

“Skaikru,” Remus muttered.

 

“Skaikru?”

 

“Sky people,” Remus said. “That’s what my people are calling yours.”

 

Sirius snorted. “Your language is fascinating. I’d love to learn it.”

 

“Maybe one day I’ll teach you,” said Remus.

 

“One day?”

 

“Yeah, when we run away together and live by the sea,” Remus nodded.

 

“We’re doing that?” Sirius’ eyebrows raised in surprise, taken completely off guard by the comment.

 

Remus nodded. “Yeah, of course.”

 

Sirius grinned so wide that it hurt his cheeks. “We’re going to live by the sea?”

 

“Only if you want to!” Remus said quickly. “Sorry, I shouldn’t have assumed. Your family will be here soon, you probably don’t want to leave them-”

 

“I don’t have any family,” said Sirius. “Only Reggie.”

 

“He can come too,” offered Remus.

 

“I’d like that,” said Sirius.

 

“You would?”

 

“I would.




The third time Sirius saw Remus was after James got out of bed. He somehow knew that he’d see Remus today. A feeling of excitement washed over him as he left James to go out on his patrol. He felt slightly like his bones could vibrate out of his body. 

 

“Hi,” Sirius grinned when Remus emerged from the trees. 

 

“Hello,” Remus said. “Your Heda is looking better. He’s up?”

 

“Still spying on us then?” Sirius asked.

 

“Of course,” said Remus. “It’s my assignment.”

 

Sirius hummed and nodded.

 

“One of our leaders has agreed to meet with yours,” said Remus.

 

“Really?” Sirius asked.

 

“Really.” Remus nodded. “She has conditions, though.”

 

“Of course, fire away.”

 

“Your Heda is to go alone and unarmed,” said Remus. “They are to meet at the bridge out of the reach of the Mountain Men-”

 

“The what?” Sirius frowned.

 

“The Mountain Men,” said Remus, as if it should be obvious. “The men who live beneath the mountain.”

 

“Should I know what that means?” Sirius frowned.

 

Remus frowns back at him. “You’ve encountered the acid fog?”

 

“Yeah, I was unconscious, but I heard about it,” Sirius said.

 

“The acid fog is the Mountain Men’s,” Remus said. “The release it if someone gets too close to their mountain.”

 

What Remus said didn’t really make a lot of sense to Sirius, but he nodded anyway. 

 

“Anyway, your Heda is to go alone to the bridge. They will discuss terms without violence. Your Heda will not bring any weapons with him and he will go alone. They will meet in four days.”

 

“Four days,” Sirius repeated. 

 

“Yes.”

 

“Okay, I’ll talk to James,” said Sirius. “He’ll agree. I know he will.”

 

Remus nodded. “He’s your best friend.”

 

“Yes, he is,” Sirius agreed.

 

“But you lied to him and your brother about freeing me,” said Remus.

 

“I did,” Sirius nodded.

 

“Why?” Remus asked. “Why did you help me?”

 

“Why did you help me when you found me at the bottom of that cliff?” Sirius countered.

 

Remus didn’t say anything for a few seconds. They stared at each other. 

 

Sirius’ heart was hammering. This felt important. This felt like it had the possibility to be world-altering. He waited patiently for Remus’ answer. Sirius Black wasn’t usually a patient person, but he could be for Remus. He’d wait forever to hear what Remus had to say.

 

“I couldn’t let you die,” Remus said eventually. His voice was very quiet, almost as if the words had slipped out by accident. 

 

“Same,” Sirius admitted, just as quietly as Remus.

 

“I was watching you in camp before,” Remus admitted quietly. Sirius felt his heart give a flutter. “I couldn’t take my eyes off you.”

 

Sirius’ face broke out into a wide grin. “Shit, Remus, you can’t just say stuff like that. Tu me rends fou.” 

 

“I can say whatever I want to say,” Remus replied.

 

“Fuck, can I kiss you?” Sirius blurted out before he could think twice about it and back down. “I really want to kiss you.”

 

Remus didn’t say anything, but closed the distance between them and pressed their lips together. 

 

The kiss was sweet. It tasted like woodsmoke and the forest. It tasted like all of the things Sirius had longed for whilst dreaming of the ground. And it felt like coming home. Like stretching out on a soft bed after a long day.

 

Sirius didn’t know much about Remus. He didn’t know his second name, or his favourite colour, or how old he was. But he did know that he wanted to know all of these things.

 

And he wanted to kiss Remus forever.

Notes:

Translations
Trigedasleng:
Heda - Commander
Remus cocked his head. “Ai fig raun Ai like Yu mou than ai laik supposed gon.” (I think I like you more than I'm supposed to)
Skaikru - Sky People

French:
“Ton sourire illumine mon monde,” Sirius blurted out without thinking. He felt a flush creep onto his cheeks again. (Your smile lights up my world)

Sirius’ face broke out into a wide grin. “Shit, Remus, you can’t just say stuff like that. Tu me rends fou.” (You’re driving me crazy)

*

I am using google translate for french because I'm trash.

For Trigedasleng I am using a web translation which you can find by following this link: https://lingojam.com/TrigedaslengGrounderLanguage

It's not perfect and can't translate everything, but it's what I'll be using for this fic unless I find something better!

*

Okay!!!!!!!
This is just a light fluffy chapter, kind of tying both of the current main couples together before shit gets real.

Effie appreance! I miss her, we haven't had an Effie POV in a hot minute!! Dw, one is coming up (or do worry, whatever suits you! Ofc she had to have a little go at James about the gun, because at the end of the day, him keeping the gun around is what got him shot!! But it's only bc she loves him!

Jegulus, Jegulus.... they're so crazy and I did warn you that James can't be causual about anything. He's incapable. Reggie is so terrified of losing James that he'd probably prefer never to even have him in the first place and it hurts me!

And Wolfstar!!!
I think I'm far better at writing Jegulus than I am at Wolfstar and I do apologise for that! Once I get into Remus' head too I think it'll flow easier. Wolfstar are far less toxic in this than Jegulus. Like they're just kind of obsessed with eachother from the first second they see eachother and I'm far better at writing push/pull relationships where they hate eachother a little (See: Jegulus). But I'll get better at it the more I do it (and in part 2 when I get in Remus' head we will see what he's thinking!)

ALSO
IMPORTANT NOTE: I've decided to go with the POV rule for character deaths. So anyone who had a POV is safe! Current safe characters are; James, Regulus, Sirius, Effie, Evan and Marlene.

 

I'm not sure when I'll get another chapter out. I work in theatre and am on a national tour at the moment so am a bit all over the country which makes it hard to always get time to write. There will 100% be a chapter up in the next week, I'm just not sure when!

Chapter 24: A Bridge

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Reference to past deaths
- Guns
- Wounds

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

 

“Absolutely not,” Regulus spat. They were sitting in James’ medical tent. The usual group. The ones that James had invited to the meeting before he got shot. 

 

Sirius had returned from his wall patrol and called them all to a meeting, explaining what the Grounder had said about the set up of the meeting with one of the Grounder leaders. 

 

“Absolutely not what?” Sirius raised an eyebrow at his little brother. 

 

“He’s not going by himself,” said Regulus firmly. “His arm is still in a sling, he can’t defend himself. They’ll kill him.”

 

“Hey Reg, I’m perfectly capable of-”

 

“No, you’re not James, you’re still injured. One good jab to the shoulder and you’ll be down. You’re a doctor, you know this. Stop being stupid and noble,” Regulus said. “If he’s going, I’m going with him.”

 

“That’s not the deal,” Sirius shook his head. “If we really want this to be peaceful, then we need to adhere to the terms.”

 

“Fuck the terms,” said Regulus. 

 

“That’s not how this works, Regulus,” Evan snapped. “We all want peace with the Grounders. The terms are sound. No weapons, meeting on even ground-”

 

“The Grounders won’t adhere to the terms,” Regulus said. “Sirius, did your Grounder friend say anything about them not bringing weapons or coming alone? No. It’s a trap. They want to get James by himself and kill him. They think he’s our leader and they want to take him out.”

 

“I think everyone should take a breath for a second,” said James. He glanced between the rest of the group and Regulus. Regulus didn’t want to take a breath. He didn’t understand how no one else could see what was blaringly obvious to him. 

 

“Sirius, did he say anything about them not bringing weapons?” Marlene asked.

 

Sirius sighed and shook his head. “No, he didn’t. But I really don’t think-”

 

“That’s just it, Sirius. You don’t think,” Regulus snarked. 

 

“Stop it,” James snapped. Regulus turned to see that the older boy was glaring at him. The familiar glare was so strange after the conversation they’d had behind the shuttle earlier that day that Regulus almost wanted to take whatever he’d said to anger James back. Almost. If he hadn’t been saying it to protect James, then he would. 

 

“Stop what?” Regulus asked. “Looking out for you? Everyone else seems determined to send you off to die, James.”

 

“That’s not what’s happening here, Reg,” said James. “You’re being deliberately obtuse. No one here is arguing with you. Let's have a sensible conversation about this. Stop trying to start arguments.”

 

Regulus wasn’t trying to start an argument. Not really. It just seemed to be a consequence every time he opened his mouth. James refused to drop Regulus’ gaze, forcing Regulus to be the asshole, roll his eyes and look away. He did go silent, though. 

 

“I think Regulus is right,” said Peter in a small voice. “I don’t think James should go alone. They’ll see that he’s injured and understand why he had someone with him.”

 

“You think they think that rationally?” Barty barked a laugh.

 

“They’re people, aren’t they?” Peter asked.

 

Barty shrugged. “I’ll go with. I can stand there silently and let Perfect Potter do all the talking.”

 

“Can you?” Sirius raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Sure, I can,” Barty grinned a wide, toothy smile that wasn’t likely to convince anyone of his point.

 

Regulus watched Barty closely and quickly decided he was on board with this plan. He knew that there was no way that anyone would agree to him accompanying James. It wasn’t on the cards, most of this group still didn’t trust him and the other half downright didn’t like him. He knew Sirius would probably volunteer, but Regulus couldn’t stand the idea of both Sirius and James going into danger without him.

 

“I’ll go,” Sirius said, casting a confused look at Barty.

 

“No,” Regulus stated coldly.

 

“Oh c’mon Reggie, cut the bullshit please? We’ve agreed that James isn’t going alone-”

 

“No, you shouldn’t go with James. Because you’ve got the best aim and we will need you to cover him from the trees,” said Regulus plainly. “If this is happening, we’re being careful about it. We’re not being too trusting or taking any stupid risks.” Regulus gave James a pointed look.

 

“Go on then. If you have a plan, Regulus, share it with the group,” said Marlene, gesturing her hands around the group.

 

“James and Barty go to the bridge to meet the Grounder,” said Regulus. “Sirius and I will hide nearby with guns, which we will not use unless we absolutely have to.”

 

Marlene frowned. “That’s actually a good plan. They never need to know that we sent backup if you stay hidden.”

 

“If Barty’s going then I’m coming,’’ Evan said quickly. 

 

“Fine, the more the merrier. How good are you with guns?” Regulus asked.

 

Regulus had spent a good portion of the time James was healing, training with the guns. He had very good aim. Sirius was a good teacher and definitely the best with guns in the camp.

 

“Hold up, we’d be breaking the terms of the meeting twice there,” Sirius said. “Remus said James was to go alone and bring no weapons.”

 

“James isn’t going alone, but he won’t have any weapons,” Regulus offered. “We’ll keep well hidden. Like McKinnon says, they never need to know we were there if it goes well. I bet they’ll have people hidden just in case it goes south too.”

 

Regulus knew he had never spoken this much in one of the meetings. That accounted for some of the funny looks he was getting. But Sirius’ eyes were narrowed and flicking between James and Regulus. So were McKinnon’s. Regulus didn’t know why. He and James were being subtle, were’t they? 

 

Did James’ hair always look that messy, or was it because Regulus had been running his hands through it only an hour earlier as they kissed behind the shuttle? He wasn’t sure.

 

“Does anyone have an actual problem with the plan, or do you want to keep going around in circles?” Regulus asked, looking around at the group.

 

No one spoke, but Regulus felt as all eyes turned to James. 

 

Right. James was in charge. They all wanted to see what James had to say before going any further. James was the only one who didn’t seem to notice the shift as he watched Regulus with his head slightly cocked. He had a slightly hungry look in his eyes, and Regulus got the distinct impression that James was holding himself back from kissing Regulus.

 

“I don’t have a problem,” James said eventually. “It’s a good plan.”



J A M E S

 

“Regulus was right,” Barty muttered. 

 

James and Barty were standing on the bridge that Remus had told them to meet the Grounders at. Somewhere in the woods behind them, Regulus, Sirius and Evan were hidden with their guns trained on the oncoming Grounders.

 

Three Grounders arrived on horses. If not for the tense situation, James would have been utterly thrilled to see these animals, which he had read about in books. As it was, he bit back a smile and tried to maintain the stoic expression of a leader as the Grounders approached.

 

Regulus was right. The Grounder leader did not come alone. There were four of them. Two were wearing masks and wielding wicked long blades and bows. One was Remus, and the fourth was a woman. She was not wearing a mask, and her position in the middle made it clear that this was who James was here to speak to. Her skin was a beautiful chocolate colour and she had an intricate updo of braids adorned with various leather chords woven into the braids.

 

Remus cast a look at the woman, and they exchanged a few words that James couldn’t hear, before dismounting his horse and crossing the distance between the two groups.

 

“I thought you said no weapons,” James muttered when Remus got closer.

 

“You were told to come alone,” Remus countered.

 

“Seems like we’ve all gone back on our promises then, lovely,” said Barty with a grin that did not fit the situation. 

 

“Barty,” James hissed a warning.

 

Remus flicked his eyes between the two. “You stay here with me,” Remus said to Barty. “Heda goes alone to the middle.”

 

Barty shot James a questioning look.

 

“It’s fine, stay,” said James, offering Barty a squeeze on the shoulder with his good arm. His shoulder was much better now, but his mother had told him to keep it strapped up for at least a few more days. Given the fact that she would be arriving on a shuttle the next day, James was inclined to do as she said or face her wrath.

 

James left Barty and Remus standing at the end of the bridge and made his way towards the middle.

 

As he did, the Grounder woman dismounted her horse and began walking too.

 

They stopped in the very middle, several paces away from each other. 

 

“You’re James?” The woman asked. Her eyes were a very light shade of brown, almost golden in the daylight. She was young, perhaps a little bit older than James, but not by much. Her eyes held an undeniable sharpness. James could see why she was considered a leader amongst the Grounders easily just by looking at her.

 

“Yes,’ James said. “And you are?”

 

“Dorcas,” said the woman. “General of Trikru.”

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” said James. He held out his good hand for the woman to shake. She did not, she just looked at the hand until James slowly pulled it back, realising she wasn’t going to shake. He cleared his throat. “I think we got off on the wrong foot. We want to find a way to live peacefully. My people don’t want to fight you.”

 

“You started a war you now don’t want to fight,” said Dorcas. Her eyes were narrowed and she was watching James’ face incredibly closely. He felt like she could see every twitch of his eyes, every shift of his expression. He fought to remain in control of his face.

 

“We didn’t start anything,” said James. “You attacked us without provocation.”

 

“You speak of your friend who was speared after your arrival?” Dorcas asked. “He encroached on the Mountain’s territory. I am told your friend lived. The missiles you fired destroyed an entire village. You killed thirty people.”

 

“The flares were a signal to our families,” James said. Sirius had explained what Remus had told him about the flares. It had made James feel a bit sick to think that the destruction of the radio had led to more deaths than just those on the Elder. He had been trying not to think about it, honestly. Trying his best not to blame Regulus. “We had no idea-”

 

“You’re invaders,” Dorcas said plainly. “Your ship landed in our territory-”

 

“We didn’t know anyone was here,” James said helplessly. This meeting was not going the way he wanted it to. “We thought that the ground was uninhabited.”

 

“You knew we were here when you led a raiding party that captured one of our own and tortured him.”

 

This was out of control. James had no defence. He couldn’t defend his own actions even if he tried. He didn’t really want to either.

 

“These are all acts of war,” Dorcas stated. 

 

James took a steadying breath. “I see your point. But that’s why we need to put an end to all of this. You’ve killed ours, we’ve killed yours. We want to put this all behind us.”

 

Dorcas’ expression hardened, and she glanced over James’ shoulder to where Barty and Remus stood silently. They were far enough away that they wouldn’t be able to hear the words that were being exchanged, but James knew that Barty had probably noticed his tense posture. 

 

His mind briefly flitted to Regulus and Sirius in the woods watching. He didn’t dare look for them for fear that it would alert Dorcas to their presence.

 

“Remus said that there are more of your kind coming. Warriors.” Dorcas stated, eyes trailing back to James. 

 

James nodded. “They are scheduled to land tomorrow. Not just our warriors. Farmers, doctors, engineers. We can help each other. But not if we’re at war when they arrive.”

 

“Are you the leader of all of these people?” Dorcas asked. “Can you promise that they will respect any terms we come to here?”

 

James pursed his lips. He couldn’t. Not really. They hadn’t discussed this with the council, which James now saw was a complete oversight on his part. “I can promise I will do everything I can.”

 

That didn’t seem to be good enough for Dorcas. Her eyes hardened and her posture tensed. “Tell me why I should agree to a peace that your people could break the moment they get down here?”

 

James chose his words very carefully. “If you fire the first shot, then they will wipe you out. Our technology… our weapons? They will wipe you out. I don’t want that, nor do you.”

 

“They wouldn’t be the first to try,” Dorcas smirked. 

 

E V A N

 

Evan could hear his own breath in his ears. He, Sirius and Regulus were crouched behind a mossy bank on the riverside. It was the perfect place to see without being seen. 

 

There was a gun clutched tightly in his hands. The weight was unfamiliar, and he wasn’t sure he liked it. But the second Barty had volunteered to stand on the bridge with James, Evan knew he would be there to have Barty’s back. He owed Barty everything. This was the least he could do.

 

Evan had spent the last few days making bullets with Mary. He hadn’t had much time to actually practice with the guns. They were preparing for war and needed as much ammunition as they could get. Barty was very unhelpful over the entire situation. He kept trying to lure Evan away from his work. But Evan was nothing if not focused.

 

Regulus had the scope of his gun held up to his eye and was watching the exchange on the bridge carefully. He was hardly moving, almost like a statue. It freaked Evan out a bit, how still Regulus was able to be when he wanted to be.

 

Sirius was quite the opposite. He was fidgeting with his gun, checking the barrel, clicking the safety on and off and shifting his position every few seconds. It was annoying.

 

Evan didn’t like Regulus, but he found he was the preferable Black Brother of the two options.

 

James left Barty and Remus at the end of the bridge and crossed to the middle slowly. He met the Grounder leader in the middle, and they began to talk. James’ shoulders were tensed. Evan suspected the tension was probably hurting James’ gunshot wound.

 

“She looks angry,” Evan muttered, inspecting the woman’s face through the scope. 

 

“To be expected. They’ve only just started talking,” Regulus said. “Give James a chance.”

 

They gave James a chance. 

 

Evan watched Barty carefully. Barty had been known to do stupid things in high-pressure situations. He wasn’t sure he fully trusted Barty not to do something stupid now. 

 

He also watched the trees across from them. And then, he saw something. A flash of movement. He pressed the scope of his gun to his eye and looked at the place where he thought he saw something move. He knew it was probably just a bird or something. But then he saw it again. A flash of movement. 

 

Someone was perched in the trees on the other bank.

 

“There are Grounders in the trees,” Evan whispered. His stomach clenched at the thought as he ran his gaze over the trees on the other side. And- yes, there was another one. With a drawn bow trained on Barty. 

 

“What?” Regulus demanded. For the first time since they had arrived, he tore his eyes away from James and scanned the trees opposite them. “I can’t see anything.”

 

“I can see at least two,” Evan muttered. “I bet there are more.”

 

“Where?” Sirius demanded. 

 

Evan flicked his eyes over to James and the Grounder woman on the bridge. The conversation only seemed to be growing more tense. He glances over at Barty who was shifting on his feet as if about to spring.

 

Evan could feel his heart thudding in his throat as he willed Barty not to do anything stupid.

 

“I see them,” Regulus murmured. “I think there are five.”

 

“Five?” Sirius demanded. He was still scanning the trees, clearly still unable to spot anything amidst the thick leaves.  “I can’t see any!”

 

Evan turned his attention back to the Grounder, who had a bow trained on Barty. Through the scope of the gun, he could see that the man had pulled his bowstring taught. He had lined up his shot and was just seconds away from letting the arrow loose in Barty’s direction.

 

Evan didn’t think twice. He pulled the trigger of his gun at the same time as the Grounder let lose the arrow. 

 

The bang of the gun is enough to startle everyone on the bridge, and Barty jumped back just far enough that the arrow missed him. 

 

“RUN!” Evan bellowed as he broke through the treeline on the shore of the river. Regulus was right on Evan’s heels. Arrows and spears flew out of the forest, and Evan fired back. 

 

“James!” Regulus yelled. A glance in James’ direction showed that James had been distracted enough by the sudden outbreak of the fight that his attention had left the Grounder woman, who had drawn a knife. Regulus aimed a shot in that direction, and a bullet hit the blade, knocking it out of the woman’s hand. It was either really impressive or a complete fluke. Evan couldn’t be certain.

 

“Run!” Sirius bellowed. 

 

The Grounder woman sprinted back towards her horse and mounted it with ease. Arrows continued to rain down upon the bridge. Evan, Regulus and Sirius offered cover fire as they moved towards where Barty and Remus were standing, yelling at James to retreat.

 

James was doing his best. Running in a zigzag line with his good arm shielding his head. But it was clear that he still wasn’t on top form as his run was clumsy at best. Evan fired another round towards the Grounders who were well on their way to a retreat now. 

 

The Grounder woman had wheeled her horse around and was galloping off. Her two bodyguards each fired a final arrow before following her.

 

One of the arrows zipped past James’ ear, close enough that it made him stumble. He tripped and landed heavily on his bad shoulder, cursing up a storm. He didn’t miss a beat, though, he pushed himself back up to his feet, grunting in pain and ploughed forwards towards the end of the bridge, making it to Barty at the same time as Evan, Regulus and Sirius.

 

“James, are you okay?” Regulus demanded. 

 

Evan glanced over at Regulus and realised there was a look of pure panic across his face. It wasn’t an expression he had expected to see on Regulus’ normally emotionless face. 

 

“Fine,” James panted.

 

“You lot need to run,” said Remus. He gazed off in the direction that the Grounders had disappeared in. “Don’t stop until you’re behind your walls.”

 

“What about you?” Sirius demanded.

 

“I’ll be fine,” Remus stated. “Regulus, take him!” Somehow, the Grounder had clocked on to the fact that Regulus would do quite literally anything to keep his brother from harm. Remuys was absolutely right in this. 

 

“Barty, help James,” Regulus demanded. Barty gave one nod and moved over to help James, who looked a little wobbly on his feet. Regulus grabbed Sirius’ arm and began dragging him off into the woods.

 

Evan shot one look at Remus before following the others into the trees. They broke into a sprint and didn’t stop until they made it to the walls of camp. 

 

“What the fuck was that?” James demanded. He was holding his shoulder at an awkward angle. Evan could see fresh blood pooling through the fabric of his shirt. He was glaring at Regulus with a startling intensity. “We were making progress. Why did you shoot at them?”

 

“You’re blaming me?” Regulus sniped back. “It wasn’t me, James. I didn’t shoot first-”

 

“To hell you didn’t!” James countered. “They didn’t fire at Barty until after you’d shot at them!”

 

“It wasn’t me, James!” Regulus spat. “Rosier fired the first shot. And fucking rightly so. I saw it happen. They fired at the same time. That arrow would have killed Barty if Evan hadn’t shot.”

 

James’ glare turned on Evan, and he realised almost immediately why everyone deferred to James in camp. The usually kind boy was terrifying when he was angry. And right now, James was furious. He wondered how Regulus had argued back with so much intensity. Under James’ ire, all Evan wanted to do was crawl under a rock and never come back out. It was the same steely gaze as Euphemia Potter had held when she had ordered Evan to take the shuttle alone. 

 

“We were getting somewhere, we’d have come to an agreement!” James said.

 

“Yeah, really looked like it,” Evan fired back, never one to back down from a good fight, no matter how much he wanted James to stop glaring at him. “Looked like you were getting on swimmingly. Forgive me for missing the part where you sat down and braided each other’s hair. Like Regulus said, they fired first Potter, I was just quick to react.”

 

“Well, if we weren’t at war before, we are now,” Sirius declared. “I knew we shouldn’t have bought the guns!”

 

“If we didn’t have them, Barty would have died!” Evan snapped. “Is that what you want, Black? For all of us to die over this?”

 

“Well, we just might now,” Sirius huffed. “And Remus… we’ve put him in danger!”

 

“Your Grounder boyfriend isn’t what’s important right now,” Regulus sneered. “We need to get ready, we don’t know what’s coming.”

 

“I think we do actually,” said James. His voice was cold and commanded attention. “A Grounder army.”

 

“Happy Unity Day, everyone,” Barty bitterly.

Notes:

Okay, after a few lighter chapters- PLOT

Regulus wanting to keep James safe <3

James just wanting peace.

DORCASSSSSSSS she's here, she's queer and she's ready to fuck some shit up. Dorcas HAD to be a grounder. She just HAD to be. Originally, she was going to be the Lexa equivalent, but I have something more interesting up my sleeve for that... stay tuned in Part 2 tehe.

Evan shooting to protect Barty. They're so in love. I know the background Rosekiller is INCREDIBLY background rn despite Evan having POVs, but in this they're not really the types to shove it down people's throats.

ANYWAY, I have MAJOR writer's block at the moment. I normally have about 5 chapters in advance written, but this is currently the last full chapter I have, but I wanted to give you something this weekend, so here it is!! I'm really bad at writing like 'war' sequences, so I'm struggling through the next bit. Because of this, I cannot guarantee another chapter until next weekend. But I'll try!!! I promise!

ALSO, happy 100k words!!! I can't believe that we're here jesus. This is my longest fic ever (I've been writing fanfiction for over 10 years) and we're not even close to finished! Thank you all for the love. I get so excited every time I see a comment, you have no idea! I'm so pleased I decided to write this and I hope you all continue to enjoy it!

Chapter 25: Launch

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Firey death (plural)
- Reference to past injury
- Fighting

I know I said it would be a bit of a wait until the next chapter, but I lied, like a liar.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E U P H E M I A

 

Unity Day was a big deal on the Elder. It’s the biggest holiday they have. Everyone on the ship gathers at midnight to watch the Unity Day parade, which marks the exact moment that the 13 ships were combined into one massive space station, joining together to preserve the human race.

 

Children were allowed to stay up and they were allowed extra rations of sweets, which normally sent them hyper. This was mainly because they were the focal point of the Unity Day parade. At midnight, the Minister would give a speech and then turn the floor over to the children who would tell the story of the 13 stations. It was supposed to symbolise the new beginning that the children would offer humanity. Pass on the story to the new generation.

 

This year it was more of a celebration than ever before. It was the last Unity Day on the Elder. Next year, they’d be on the Ground. 

 

Euphemia stood with Emmeline towards the back of the room where everyone had gathered to watch the Minister’s speech. 

 

“What time is the launch tomorrow?” Emmeline asked Euphemia. 

 

“Three,” said Euphemia. She was a tangled mess of anticipation ahead of the scheduled departure. Soon she would see James. She’d hold her son in her arms again. But she’d also be leaving behind the only place that she’d ever known. She’d be leaving behind the place where Fleamont had lived and died. 

 

She wished more than anything that her husband was with her to experience all of this. She wished that they were going to the ground together. She wished that her family wasn’t forever broken by the loss.

 

“Don’t look so glum Effie, you’ll see James soon,” Emmeline placed a comforting hand on Euphemia’s shoulder. She felt the pressure of the hand steady her, bring her back out of the grief that always threatened to swallow her whole. 

 

“I know,” Euphemia smiled lightly. “Someone needs to take a proper look at that shoulder of his.”

 

Across the room, the Minister was speaking in a low voice with Abraxas Malfoy. Euphemia couldn’t help but narrow her eyes at the man. Ever since she had discovered that Dolohov had been the one to give Sirius the gun, she had suspected that Abraxas Malfoy had some hand in it. 

 

Malfoy and Dolohov were friends. Dolohov had been Malfoy’s head of security when he was the Minister. And Euphemia absolutely would not put it past Malfoy to try and overthrow Bartemius by getting him killed.

 

“Welcome!” Bartemius stepped up to the podium. “Happy Unity Day! This is our story. The story of our survival. How thirteen stations joined together to make one. Our home, the Elder, has taken us through the darkest times in our history. It has shielded us for generations. But our story is not over. We are still writing it.”

 

Euphemia felt her eyes float back over to Abraxas Malfoy, who was slowly making his way around the edge of the room, away from the Minister. She frowned. 

 

“Tomorrow, the first of our shuttles will launch and our Unity Day exodus will begin,” Bartemius continued. “We commend the bravery of the 100 who were sent down to the Ground first; their sacrifices will not be forgotten, and we will honor them greatly.”

 

Euphemia didn’t like the way Bartemius was speaking about the children, some of whom had died. His own son was down there and she knew from James and Sirius that Barty did not want to speak to his father. She could see why. He spoke with a careful callosness, like he was removed from the whole situation. 

 

“And I would like to thank those who will be on the first ship tomorrow,” said Bartemius. “You will-” Bartemius never got to finish his speech. An explosion detonated at that exact moment, and Euphemia watched on in horror as Bartemius Crouch was blown to bits. 

 

The sound of alarms blared as Euphemia jumped into action. Screams of pain and groans came from the area that had exploded. Likely it was something in podium from which Bartemius had been delivering his speech. 

 

Euphemia forgot for a moment that she was no longer on the council. She barked orders at those around her as the medics swarmed the scene and set about picking up the pieces they could.

 

“Moody!” Euphemia barked over at Alistar Moody, who was surveying the scene in an obvious state of shock. The head of security was the second-in-command to the Minister. Moody was now in charge. Euphemia had a hunch that this was Abraxas Malfoy’s doing, and she needed Moody to focus on ensuring that he got what was coming to him. “Moody, find out who did this!”

 

Alistar met Euphemia’s eyes before nodding once and hurrying away. 

 

The next few hours were a blur of blood and gore.

 

*

 

Euphemia wasn’t part of the conversation that dictated that the shuttle launch would not be delayed. But she was part of the team focused on loading and cataloging the supplies on the ship. She was exhausted after a night spent in the medical wing patching up those who were lucky enough to survive the blast (or unlucky, depending on opinion).

 

Many of the injured were children, who had been standing near to the podium in preparation for the Unity Day parade. Euphemia’s heart clenched when she had to declare five of them dead on the scene. 

 

The explosion boasted seven casualties. Five children, one guard and the Minister himself. Several more casualties were in intensive care. Euphemia wouldn’t be around long enough to see if they recovered, because the shuttle was still launching and the council insisted that it was imperative that the head of medical be on the ship. Despite no longer holding her council rank, she was still the most qualified doctor on the Elder. 

 

As she sorted supplies, she tried to tear the guilt of abandoning the patients out of her mind. She chanted one thing over and over in her head.

 

I’ll see James soon.

 

James is on the Ground.

 

He needs me.

 

Euphemia was still on the launch ship the moment things started to go wrong again. 

 

As if on some invisible signal, at least half of the people who were working on getting the ship stocked withdrew concealed weapons and took the ship by force. Euphemia was only spared an attack because she was crouched behind a stack of crates at the moment that things went sideways. 

 

But Euphemia could see the whole thing play out as she peered between the crates. 

 

“What the hell are you doing?” One of the guards demanded. He has his arms stretched over his head as two other guards pointed batons towards him.

 

“This is our ship now,” one of the baton-wielding guards stated. 

 

“Minister on deck!” Someone barked. Euphemia looked over towards the door, hoping to see Moody storming in to put a stop to whatever this is. After all, he was the Minister now. 

 

What she saw made her heart skip a beat and her skin go cold. 

 

Abraxas Malfoy walked in, flanked by his cronies. 

 

“How many of our people are on board?” Abraxas demanded as he approached.

 

The same guard who had spoken before is the one to reply. “80%, sir. Most are upstairs.”

 

“Okay, good. Tell me about the cargo,” Abraxas asked. 

 

“Fully loaded,” said the guard.

 

Abraxas nodded once in approval and turned to face the rest of his people. “Search everywhere. Throw anyone not loyal to us out of the service hatches back into the arc. And get these doors sealed!”

 

Suddenly, the ship was a flurry of activity again. 

 

“Seal the doors!” Barked a guard. “Begin launch protocol. T minus 5 minutes and counting!”

 

Euphemia watched as one of the guards being held at baton point made a break for it to the doors.

 

“Let him go!” Abraxas commanded.

 

“He’ll warn the council,” someone replied.

 

“So let him,” Abraxas continued. “There is no stopping this now. This is our ship. Our time. You, the workers of the Elder, are our future. Didn’t I promise you that if we stuck to my plan, we’d take the ship and make it to the Ground? Look where we are. Look what we have achieved! In a few hours, we will be on the Ground. Now, get those doors shut and commence the launch protocol.”

 

Euphemia was discovered. Because Abraxas Malfoy was nothing if not thorough.

 

It took some time, though and by the time Euphemia was wrenched out of her hiding place, Moody and his people were gathered at the blast doors, trying desperately to get them open.

 

“Effie!” Moody yelled when he spotted her through the doors.

At the shout, Abraxas turned to look at her.

“Is that everyone?” Abraxas asked.

“Yes, sir,” the guard who had discovered Euphemia affirmed. He was holding her tightly, she suspected that if he didn’t let go soon, she’d start to lose feeling in her arm. “She’s the last one. I’ll throw her through the hatch now.”

“Wait,” Abraxas was sizing Euphemia up, and she hated it. She hated him. If he’d just waited his turn, if they all had, then Bartemius and all of those children wouldn’t be dead. “Effie, we need a doctor. You can keep your place on the ship. If you follow me.”

 

Euphemia’s head was reeling. She wanted more than anything to get to James. James, who needed her. James, who was healing from a gunshot wound with no access to proper medical care. But like this? She didn’t want to get down to James with the blood of children on her conscience. 

 

“Why are you doing this, Malfoy?” Euphemia demanded. “What possible reason could you have for all of this?”

“These people are the workers of the Elder. The backbone of our society. You don’t think they deserve to get down there? And who was sent down? The children of workers. Not the children of those billed to be on this ship. Except you, Effie. James is down there, he’s waiting for you. Come with us, you will see him soon.”

 

Abraxas Malfoy was an excellent public speaker. But Euphemia saw straight through him. Abraxas didn’t care about these people.

“They haven’t decoupled!” Euphemia heard Kingsley’s voice from the other side of the blast doors, “if they launch, they’ll cripple the ship!”

Abraxas Malfoy was in it for himself. For glory. He wanted to be remembered as the man who led them back down to the Ground. If his plan went off as it should, he wouldn’t be remembered as anything else, because everyone else on the Elder would die. Abraxas was playing on the feelings of the workers who had been neglected under Bartemius Crouch. He was using the resentment from the culling and the 100 being sent to the ground to serve his own agenda.

 

On the other side of those blast doors were Euphemia’s people. Her patients. People who needed her.

 

On the Ground was James. James was healing. James could hold out a bit longer. He was as strong as she had raised him to be. She wanted to set the right example. A leader couldn’t be selfish. Euphemia Potter had always been a leader.

 

“We need you, Effie,” Abraxas stated.

 

Euphemia had no interest in helping Abraxas.

 

She lunged forward towards the blast doors and pulled the release lever before a taser was thrust into her ribs and she fell to the ground, body spasming.  She registered the commotion, registered Moody and Abraxas yelling at each other through the half-open doors which someone had managed to jam with a baton. 

 

She was manhandled to her feet and dragged through the ship.

“There aren’t enough shuttles for everyone!” She registered Abraxas yelling, even as her muscles continued to twitch. “Over 1,000 people will be left behind!”

 

No. That wasn’t possible. It would have been mentioned. Bartemius had elected for truth when he shared that the 100 were on the ground. But he hadn’t really chosen truth, had he? Euphemia had backed him into a corner and given him no choice apart from honesty. But only on this one thing. 

 

Abraxas Malfoy had served as Minister for three consecutive terms. Was this perhaps a secret that was only shared amongst Ministers? Euphemia wouldn’t know. She had never been the Minister. 

 

She wondered if this was a problem that she would be aware of now if she were still serving on the council. She was almost certain that it must’ve been shared with the council at the beginning of the exodus missions.

 

She couldn’t abandon her people to certain death on a space station. She wouldn’t. There were children and families, and the elderly who would need a doctor. And sure, there were plenty of other doctors aboard the ship. But she was the lead. The head of the medical team. She couldn’t leave her people in this way.

 

When she was abandoned in a small utility cupboard with an inspection hatch, it was almost too good to be true. She wriggled her way through it and slammed the hatch closed behind her with just seconds to spare before explosions rocked through the station as the Exodus ship pulled away.

 

And with it, possibly any chance of her ever seeing James again. 

 

R E G U L U S

 

Regulus should’ve known that James’ gentle words and kind kisses over the last few days were too good to be true. In his experience, good things never last. The last few days with James had been good. Despite the stress of preparing for a potential oncoming war and keeping the camp afloat, they snuck off to their secluded spot behind the shuttle whenever they could. They talked and laughed and kissed and Regulus felt like he may actually be able to touch happiness for the first time in his life. He loved every second of it, every little peak into who James Potter was. It was priceless. And now with the hatred washed out of his eyes, James was an open book that Regulus desperately wanted to finish. 

 

But now it was late at night and Regulus was hiding out around the back of the Shuttle by himself. The camp was still alive with activity for two reasons; one, it was Unity Day and the parade was being broadcasted over the radio for anyone who wanted to watch (Regulus had no interest in it, he’d never attended a Unity Day parade and didn’t understand what all the fuss was about) and two, preparations for the inevitable incoming Grounder attack after what had happened down by the bridge. 

 

Regulus should be helping. But he was too busy stewing. James still seemed to blame him for everything that went wrong. Even though Regulus had told him that he wouldn’t do anything else like that. He wasn’t the only person in this camp capable of making mistakes.

 

But Regulus had seen that burning hatred return to James when he accused Regulus of firing the first shot. He had seen how easily the last few days had been washed away like they never happened. 

 

“I thought you promised me that you wouldn’t ignore me anymore.” He was torn from his thoughts by James appearing beside him. James looked worse for wear. He was pale and dirty, but the sling had been removed from his arm and Regulus could see a fresh bandage peeking out of the top of his shirt- likely Pandora’s work.

 

“And you said you don’t hate me,” Regulus countered.

 

James huffed. “Is this about me thinking you were the one to fire the first shot? I’m sorry, I just assumed-”

 

“An easy assumption to make considering how I’m such a terrible person,” Regulus said bitterly, staring at his boots. 

 

“Stop putting words in my mouth, Reg,” James stated. He sighed and sat down next to Regulus. “I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings.”

 

“Well, you did,” said Regulus petchalantly. And you still hate me , Regulus thought, but didn’t say.

 

James must still hate him. Or at least not trust him. Regulus wanted James to trust him more than anything. He wanted to be the person James could depend on for everything. But it seemed that no matter what he did, even if he did the right thing and waited before violence, he’d never have James’ trust. 

 

As soon as Evan had pointed out the Grounders in the trees, Regulus had wanted to shoot them all down. He couldn’t stand the idea of James being in harm's way. Fragile, breakable, James, who had hardly healed from a gunshot wound and was doing everything in his power to make peace with people who had killed so many of their own. 

 

But Regulus had held himself back. He knew that James would never forgive him if he ruined this one chance at peace. So he didn’t do it. And then James blamed him anyway.

 

“I shouldn’t have assumed,” James said. “I’m really sorry I did okay? But you can see why, right?”

 

“Yeah, because I’m a terrible person,” Regulus repeated. “I’m an awful, violent person who will take any opportunity to kill someone. Just like when I got all of those people on the Elder killed or when I tortured Remus, right?”

 

“I didn’t say any of that,” said James.

 

But you’re thinking it, Regulus didn’t say. He was carefully avoiding James’ eyes because he didn’t want to look into them and see the hatred he was sure had lingered from earlier in the day.

 

“Reg, look at me,” James said tentatively. 

 

Regulus didn’t want to look at James, he kept staring at his boots, analysing the dirt that was caked onto them.

 

“Please?” said James quietly. His tone was pleading in a sort of pathetic and desperate way.

 

Regulus looked up at James.

 

“I’m really sorry about all of that before.” James’ eyes were wide and shone beautifully. It was very dark, close to midnight, but the deep brown of James’ eyes reflected back any light they were offered. “I know I was a right arse to you-”

 

“Because I’m a terrible-”

 

“Stop it, Reg,” James said. His tone wasn’t mean, it was tentative. Regulus’ mouth snapped shut, and he looked at James silently. James breathed another one of those heavy sighs and raked a hand through his hair. “I don’t want you thinking that I think that about you. Because I don’t. I swear. I think you’re wonderful.”

 

Regulus snorted.

 

“I do, I promise,” James said earnestly. “I think you love big and you don’t know what to do with it. We’re the same like that. And sometimes I get angry and I don’t know what to do with it. But I don’t think it’s really about you anymore, maybe it never was. I think I was just angry at the whole thing. You know, this whole fucked up situation. The one where we’re seventeen and fighting a war we didn’t want? I guess, what I’m trying to say is I’m really fucking scared Reg and I don’t think I can handle you being upset with me at the moment.”

 

James’ eyes were shining with tears by the time he was finished speaking. He was so honest. So raw. The careful mask of leadership he seemed to wear at all times completely stripped away to reveal just how terrified James Potter really was. 

 

Regulus understood being angry. He understood James’ anger which had been directed at him for so long. It was so plain to Regulus that James didn’t want to be an angry person. But life had beaten him down so much in the last year, and he didn’t know how to handle it.

 

Regulus had been beaten down by life for as long as he remembered. He had stopped being angry a long time ago and just stewed in his hatred for all of those who had wronged him. He hadn’t been angry in a long time. But he remembered the anger. He remembered his anger being quiet because he’d seen where Sirius’ loud defiance got him. 

 

Of course, James’ anger burst out of him. Regulus knew that James felt things deeply. Sirius had told Regulus so many stories where James had been the very epitome of what happiness should be. So why wouldn’t negative emotions pour out of him in the same way? Of course they would.

 

And James was scared. Practically shaking now that they were alone. He was hurt, and he had the weight of the camp on his shoulders. 

 

So how could Regulus continue to ignore what this was- a clear plea for his help? It made him feel warm and fuzzy inside that James needed him for this. Needed him as a shoulder to cry on. As a hand to hold.

 

Regulus would do it. If there was any hope of him ever earning James’ trust, he’d do it.

 

He was also sure that one day he’d do something that would truly make James hate him. 

 

But for now, he stretched out a silent arm to James, who snuggled into him as sobs wracked through his body. And he held him whilst he cried. 

 

*

 

The Unity Day parade was cut off by a burst of static when the radio lost its connection. From where they were around the back of the shuttle, James and Regulus heard a loud groan go up amongst those who were watching. 

 

James had cried himself out by this point, and he cleaned his face off on the hem of his t-shirt and went to see what all of the fuss was about. He was very good at cleaning emotions off of his face and putting that mask of a stoic leader back in place. If Regulus hadn’t just been holding James whilst he sobbed, he would’ve had no idea that James was having a hard time. 

 

Evan was stumped by the issue.

 

“Nothing’s wrong our end,” Evan declared after assessing the radio. “Maybe the Elder has passed into a solar flare or something. I’m sure they’ll be back online soon.”

 

There were grumbles all across the camp, but people reluctantly went to bed when James pointed out that they needed to be well rested in case of a Grounder attack.

 

Regulus was reluctant to be parted from James after the horrible sobs he heard earlier, but Sirius had taken to sleeping in James’ tent. Regulus knew that James had told Sirius that they had kissed. James had confessed it, and Regulus had complained. James had promised to keep Sirius out of the loop in terms of whatever their relationship was until they worked it out for themselves. James had jokingly re-enacted the big brother talk that Sirius had given him which made Regulus laugh- a proper belly laugh which didn’t happen very often.

 

With Sirius eyeing them pointedly, Regulus and James parted for the night.

 

*

 

Regulus was eating breakfast when the shuttle was spotted streaking through the sky. James had come to join him. He looked better for a night’s sleep- eyes no longer red rimmed and an uncommon grin on his face.

 

“Happy Unity Day!” James greeted jovially when he plonked down in between Regulus and Barty.

 

“You’re chipper for someone who started a war yesterday,” Barty commented.

 

James’ face immediately darkened, and he glared at Barty. Regulus still wanted Barty alive. He liked Barty, he was potentially the only proper friend Regulus had ever had. But in that moment Regulus really wanted to murder Barty for wiping the smile off of James’ face. Slowly and painfully. 

 

“Sorry,” Barty winced. “Bad taste.”

 

“The shuttle is landing today with reinforcements,” James mumbled. “I’m just looking forward to seeing my Mum, that’s all.”

 

“Always were a proper Mummy’s boy, weren’t you Potter?” Marlene teased from the log across from the one that Regulus, Barty and James were sitting on. 

 

“Can you blame him?” Sirius plonked himself down beside her. “You’ve met Effie, she’s amazing.”

 

Marlene nodded her confirmation.

 

Regulus realised he hadn’t really considered that James’ mother would be coming down today. He kind of resented how easily James seemed to love the woman. He wanted it for himself. It was stupid, he was aware of that, because he absolutely did not want to be James’ parent. But he hated that there were parts of James he didn’t know.

 

But Sirius did. She had taken Sirius in when their parents died. She had been more of a mother to him than Walburga had ever been. Sirius spoke of her with a reverence that Regulus couldn’t help but be jealous of. 

 

As they ate, James and Sirius mulled over their excitement over seeing Euphemia Potter. Even Marlene and Evan only had glowing things to say about the woman. 

 

Of course, she was perfect. She had made James, hadn’t she? She had to be perfect.

 

Regulus tried not to be nervous at the idea of meeting her. It didn’t work.

 

“Looks like she might be early James.” Evan nodded towards the sky, where a large shuttle could be seen streaking towards them. It’s trajectory looked like it would land close by, perhaps just over the river. But it showed no signs of slowing as it neared the ground.

 

“Too fast,” Evan muttered, horrified.

 

“No parachute,” James agreed.

 

There were hardly seconds between them noting this and the blinding collision of the shuttle with the ground, just a few miles away, likely just across the river in the Area they had steered clear of ever since the first day when Sirius had been stabbed.

 

A massive explosion shook the ground, and a cloud of fire and smoke billowed up above the trees.

 

The only sound was James’ angished yelps as they all watched the ship that was carrying his mother go up in flames.

Notes:

Soo hi!

I know I said I had writers block, but I sat down last night and wrote the rest of Part 1 in one sitting, so you get another chapter! There will be 29 chapters in part 1, so not long left now!

Effie, I missed you almost as much as James does. The fact that we went 10 chapters without an Effie POV is almost criminal. But she's backkk! She just wants to see her son so badly, but she is also a leader and won't abandon her people. Her and James are so similar, they just want to save everyone at all times :(

Reggie and James fighting. I really want to get across the fact that they still really don't trust each other. The spent the better part of their time on the ground fighting against each other and it will take them a minute to work out that they're on the same side now.

James being scared but only showing it to Reg :(

I love them your honour.

I'm loving all of the comments and thank you so much for reading my 1am ramblings!

Chapter 26: Trying

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Dissociation (it’s not explicitly said, but it’s clear, James handles nothing well)
- Mourning
- Death(s)
- Bombing
- Guns
- Physical Fights
- Generally, no one is doing well in this chapter, sorry!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

His mother was dead.

 

He was forced to come to terms with this as they scoured the shuttle's crash site for survivors and found none. The explosion had been so destructive that hardly even a few charred remains of bones were left for them to find. The ship had broken up so completely that the crash site was huge. Jagged hunks of metal and machinery still smouldered all around them.

 

And his mother was dead. 

 

When they arrived and found the carnage, James still had hope. That hope died when they found the first bones.

 

So, he stood in the middle of the crash site as everyone else tried to scrounge up anything useful they could find and James Potter’s heart broke in two and turned to stone. His mother was gone. He’d never see her again. Never be held by her again. He was seventeen years old, almost eighteen, and both of his parents were dead. He was an orphan. 

 

But he was also a leader. He couldn’t fall apart. Not here. Not in front of all of his people. Not with a war looming on the horizon. 

 

The hope of being relieved of the responsibility of leading a war had died with his mother. It was on him

 

His choices would make or break them. Kill or save them.

 

Sirius was sobbing silently as he picked his way through the wreckage. James watched him pass. He didn’t know what to say to his best friend who had seen Euphemia Potter as a mother just as much as James had. 

 

When his father had died, James had nothing but time to grieve him. He didn’t have to contend with anyone else’s grief or deal with anyone else’s expectations. Now, his mother was gone, and Sirius was grieving too. But James couldn’t allow himself to get lost in the grief. They were at war. James needed to be a general.

 

“Hey, careful with that!” Evan yelled, scrambling over to where Barty was examining the remains of an engine.

 

“Why’s that?” Barty asked, immediately moving away from the engine without questioning Evan’s order at all. 

 

“That’s rocket fuel, Barty. It could explode at any second,” Evan drew to a halt beside Barty and bent down to examine it. 

 

“Yet you’re touching it,” Barty countered.

 

“I’m less likely to make it accidentally go bang,” said Evan.

 

“Can you make it go bang on purpose?” James asked.

 

Suddenly, all movement ceased, and everyone looked at him. He felt like he was an open wound. Threatening to bleed out all over the ground. He wanted nothing more than to lie down amongst his mother’s bones and die. But everyone was looking at him. Everyone was looking to him. 

 

He would face this grief later. When his people were safe.

 

He would deal with the consequences of his actions later. When his people were safe.

 

James could find himself again later.

 

For now, he was a general. They were at war. And he had a plan.

 

“What?” Evan asked.

 

“Can you build a bomb out of that stuff?” James asked. “Is there enough?”

 

Evan frowned. “Yeah, with extra to spare. Why do you want a bomb?”

 

James wanted to blow up the world. Blow up the whole planet and everyone on it for having the gall to live when his mother had died. If his people weren’t on the ground, he’d do it. As it was, he’d settle for taking out some Grounders.

 

But for them to stand a chance against the Grounders, they needed more time. They needed time to prepare better. Evan needed more time to make bullets, everyone else needed more training with the guns. There was no use running. They had nowhere else to go. So James decided that he would defend their little camp with everything in him.

 

But they needed more time.

 

“We’re going to blow up the bridge,” said James simply. 

 

Everyone stared back at him blankly. 

 

“The Grounders live on the other side of the river,” said James, looking at the gathered group. Around fifteen of them in total had come down to check out the crash site. No one seemed to be following James’ train of thought, so he elaborated. “We blow up the bridge and we’ll slow them down.”

 

“That’s… actually pretty brilliant,” Evan blinked at James.

 

“So can you do it?” James pressed. “Can you build a bomb big enough to blow the bridge?”

 

“With this much rocket fuel? I can build a bomb big enough to launch us back up to the Elder,” said Evan.

 

James nodded once. “Get it done.”

 

So they did.

 

*

 

“James, are you okay?” Sirius approached him on the walk back to camp. They left Evan with a few others to gather the rocket fuel and get it back to camp, while the rest of them headed off with the few supplies they’d been able to scrounge from the wreckage.

 

“Don’t ask me stupid questions, Sirius,” James gritted out. 

 

James was hardly holding it together. He wanted to cry, he wanted to scream. He wanted to hit something. But he couldn’t. 

 

He was a leader. His people needed him to be strong.

 

“I just… well you’re…” Sirius couldn’t find the words, and James didn’t blame him. Euphemia Potter was dead, and James would never be the same. 

 

“I don’t want to talk about it, Sirius,” said James. “Can we just keep walking, please?”

 

“That’s… well, that’s actually what I wanted to talk about,” said Sirius. “It’s just… well… after what happened on the bridge… They’ll know Remus is a traitor. I need to check if he’s okay.”

 

James finally turned his head to meet his friend’s eyes. Sirius had stopped crying, but his eyes were still ringed in red. There was a slightly wild, desperate look in his eyes, and James could see that Sirius wanted nothing more than to bolt.

 

To run away from the pain of losing Euphemia.

 

James couldn’t be angry at Sirius over this. 

 

He wished that he could run far enough to escape the empty ache. It wasn’t possible. He knew it wasn’t.  He’d never been able to get over his father’s death, and he’d be the same with his mother. Twin holes in his heart where parents should be. 

 

If going to see Remus was what Sirius needed, James wouldn’t stop him. 

 

He would, however, make sure that Sirius was safe.

 

“Take Regulus with you,” was the only thing James said before turning away from Sirius and focusing back on the trees in front of him as he walked. 

 

James wanted both Regulus and Sirius safe behind the walls. But Sirius needed this. If Sirius was going to go, Regulus was the only person who would keep Sirius safe from anything. James could trust Regulus on this. 

 

Regulus, who had been trailing with the group, keeping a careful distance. Regulus, whom James was fairly certain he was in love with.

 

But he didn’t have the time - he couldn’t focus on it now. 

 

His mother was dead, Sirius needed to see Remus and James was in love with Regulus. But he was a leader, and he needed to be one now.

 

*

 

“Nothing on the radio,” Mary said. “Ours is fine, like Evan said, it’s something on their end.”

 

James nodded once and turned away from Mary without a word, heading off to check on Evan’s progress with the bomb. 

 

Okay, fine. The Elder had fallen silent, and the shuttle had crashed. 

 

They were truly on their own again.

 

Evan was building a bomb.

 

And James was fine. 

 

He had to be.

 

*

 

“So you run out there and set the bomb, get away from it, and James will shoot it to set it off. You need to be really careful on the walk over, though, don’t jog it or anything. It’s a bomb after all,” Evan said before the group left camp. They all knew the plan. James didn’t need to hear it again. It was his plan after all. 

 

He had decided that Evan needed to remain at camp. 

 

The whole point of setting the bomb was to give them more time to prepare for the oncoming attack. With the rocket fuel up their sleeves, James had Evan setting up a failsafe incase they were completely overwhelmed. He hoped it wouldn’t come to it, but it was better to be safe than sorry. They also needed more bullets and more traps set around the borders of their camp. Evan’s skills were more useful there than they were blowing up a bomb on a bridge.

 

James’ word was final, and no one tried to argue with him when he decided to take Avery and Barty with him to blow up the bomb.

 

They trekked through the forest in silence.

 

Even Barty didn’t seem to have it in him to make any snarky comments.

 

The silence got even tenser as they drew closer to the river, and the sound of war drums started. 

 

It was unmistakable. 

 

The Grounders were advancing. 

 

They were almost out of time. They needed more.

 

The plan went off without a hitch. Of course, apart from the Grounders who got blown up with the bridge. Around 10 if James’ count was correct. 

 

James couldn’t find it in himself to care.

 

His mother was dead. They were at war. And he was a general.

S I R I U S

“Remus! Remus, are you here?” Sirius burst into Remus’ cave with Regulus hot on his heels.

 

They hadn’t spoken on the walk over to the cave- well, more of a jog to be frank. Sirius had been working himself into a state about Remus’ safety ever since the bridge and Euphemia dying on the shuttle had only driven Sirius even further into a panic.

 

“Sirius, what are you doing here?” 

 

Sirius breathed a sigh of relief when he spotted Remus emerging from one of the crevices off to the side of the cave. He was wearing full furs, and one glance at the cave showed that Remus was packing. 

 

There was a large bag full of most of Remus’ belongings lying on the bed. 

 

“Are you okay?” Sirius asked.

 

“What are you doing here?” Remus asked again, looking over Sirius’ shoulder to where Regulus was standing silently. 

 

“I had to make sure you were safe,” Sirius replied. 

 

“You should be behind your walls, Sirius. It’s not safe for you here!” Remus snapped. 

 

“You’re leaving?”

 

“They know I’m a traitor,” said Remus. “I can’t stay. I’m setting out across the desert to the East. I’ve heard rumours of a City of Light there. By the sea.”

 

“You’re leaving me?” Sirius asked, his voice suddenly small. It was impossible. Remus must feel it too. They couldn’t be apart. They needed to be together. Sirius needed Remus.

 

“I can’t stay,” said Remus simply.

 

Sirius stared at him. Grey eyes meeting green. 

 

“Please?” Sirius said. “Come back with us. We can keep you safe.”

 

Remus laughed bitterly. Sirius didn’t like that sound. Remus should only laugh with happy laughs. “And do what, Sirius? Your people won’t accept me. Only a few weeks ago, they were torturing me. And I won’t fight my own people. I won’t kill my friends and neighbours. Because that’s who’s attacking you, Sirius. My people.”

 

“Then-”

 

“Come with me?” Remus said quickly, as if he was worried he would lose his nerve. “Come with me and we’ll find the City of Light together. We can have our simple life by the sea. Please?”

 

And… well… Sirius wanted to. He wanted to go with Remus. He didn’t want to fight. He wanted that simple life by the sea. He wanted the chance to know Remus’ second name, his favourite colour and his favourite food. He wanted to know the story behind every scar on Remus’ body.

 

Being away from him was unfathomable.

 

And then the spell was broken. After a long pause, in which Remus and Sirius simply stared at each other, with far too much distance between them, Regulus broke the spell by laughing. It was a mean, cold laugh. It sounded like their father’s laugh. It made Sirius’ skin grow cold and a shiver pass over his spine.

 

He had almost forgotten that Regulus was there, but he tore his eyes away from Remus to look at his little brother.

 

“You’re considering it?” Regulus asked. His voice was so cold that Sirius could have sworn a cold wind had suddenly blown through the cave. It hadn’t. It was just his brother, whose glare could’ve cut stone.

 

“Why shouldn’t I?” Sirius demanded. “You could come too, Reg. We can get away from here- be safe. Heck, we could bring everyone-”

 

“There’s no escape for your people now,” Remus said. “A few could slip by the Trikru lines, but not all of your people.”

 

“Fine, but we can run Reggie. We can be safe!”

 

Sirius had wanted nothing more in his entire life than to be safe and for his brother to be safe. They never had been. Not once. The people who were supposed to protect them- supposed to love them- never had. All Sirius had known was blood and fighting and death. He wanted it to end. He needed it to end.

 

And he needed to stay with Remus.

 

Regulus laughed bitterly again. “What about James?”

 

James.

 

James, who had just lost his mother. James, who had everyone at camp depending on him. James, who would never abandon his people. James would never run.

 

But Sirius wasn’t James. 

 

Sirius was good at running. 

 

He had always run towards James in the past. Every time his parents hit him a little too hard, every time he needed help, he had run to James for it. When his parents had hit Regulus too hard, he had run to the authorities and gotten them killed, and ended up in the arms of Euphemia and Fleamont Potter. 

 

He had always run towards safety. 

 

James wasn’t safe anymore. None of them were. 

 

And Sirius didn’t want to die.

 

Regulus, the perceptive shit, knew Sirius. Knew his thoughts and his mind inside out. Regulus had years to learn Sirius. It had been one of his only pastimes for most of his life- learning Sirius, learning from Sirius, learning how to hurt Sirius. 

 

So Regulus’ next words cut deep. But only because they were so true.

 

“Go on, Sirius, run away, run from it all and be safe. Abandon us to our fates. That’s what you do best, isn’t it?”

 

Could he? Could he run? Could he leave his baby brother behind?

 

“Don’t stew over me, Sirius,” Regulus spat. “You never did last time.”

 

Last time. The last time Sirius had saved Regulus from being killed by their parents. Last time, which had resulted in Regulus being put in prison for two years. 

 

Sirius looked between his brother and Remus. 

 

He could almost smell the salty air of a quiet life by the sea.

 

“You can’t leave James Sirius,” said Regulus simply.

 

James. The linchpin of it all.

 

It was simple. It was plain. Sirius couldn’t leave James. He had to fight beside James. Fight for James. Follow James.

 

Sirius would follow James Potter wherever he went. He had to.

 

He couldn’t leave his brother to the wolves, and he couldn’t leave James. No matter how much he wanted to go with Remus, so long as James and Regulus weren't safe, Sirius couldn’t be either.

 

He turned back to look at Remus. To tell him how sorry he was, how he couldn’t go with him. Not now. Maybe some day. Hopefully someday. Eventually, they might be able to have their life by the sea.

 

But Remus wasn’t standing where had had been just moments earlier. He was nowhere to be seen. As Sirius whirrled around, he heard a thunk as something heavy hit the ground.

 

He had just enough time to register that it was Regulus who hit the ground before something collided with his own head and the world went black.

 

E V A N

It was clear to everyone in camp that James Potter was not okay. He had a haunted look in his eyes, which remained slightly unfocused beneath his glasses. But, there really wasn’t the time to address it properly. James was continuing preparations for the attack, and everyone else needed to as well.

 

So, after a conversation between Evan, Peter and Marlene, they decided to leave James to it. He was focused on the bridge plot and that could only be useful for all of them.  Marlene suggested that perhaps Sirius or Regulus could do something about James when they turned up from wherever they had disappeared off to. 

 

Once the bomb was built, Evan showed Marlene how to create bullets and left her and Mary to it

 

He had to modify the shuttle. It was James’ idea, and it was a good one. Well, actually it was a horrible idea. Terrible. But it would work. Even though the thought made Evan feel a bit sick as he worked.

 

He tried not to think about Euphemia Potter meeting a horrible, fiery end as the shuttle plummeted to earth. At least she wouldn’t have suffered. The actual death would have been very quick. Bang, and then they were gone. 

 

But Evan remembered the terror of the plummet to earth in his rickety old shuttle well. That was enough fear to last a lifetime. The terror was not gone now, though. Evan had been scared almost every second of every day since he had been on the ground.

 

The fear didn’t cease. It was unrelenting.

 

He tried not to think about the fiery terror he was going to unleash on the grounders if James’ plan worked.

 

“How’s it going?” 

 

Evan jolted in surprise at hearing a voice and banged his head on the console he was working under. He pulled his head out, rubbing the sore spot, to see James standing over him. 

 

There was a gun slung over James’ shoulder and that strange vacant look in his eyes that Evan was trying very hard not to be too unsettled by. James looked, well, blank. As if the world around him had stopped having any impact on him the second the shuttle carrying his mother exploded.

 

“Fucking hell Potter, don’t sneak up on a man working with rocket fuel, I could’ve blown us up,” Evan said.

 

“Sorry,” said James, even though he didn’t look it. “How’s it going? Will it be ready?”

 

“Yeah, it’ll be ready,” said Evan. “Did you blow up the bridge?”

 

James nodded. “Slowed the Grounders down. Reckon it might’ve bought us a day. Possibly less.”

 

“Well, I’d better get back to it then,” said Evan. “Not much time.” He made to crawl back under the console and continue his work.

 

“Wait, one second. I need to talk to you,” said James. Evan froze, looking at James with confused eyes. 

 

James swallowed.

 

“Can I count on you to seal the doors and do it if I can’t get here?” James asked. His eyes were full of intent. Burning in a way. James suddenly seemed far more present than he had a few moments ago. “I’ll be out there, fighting on the front lines. I have to. But you need to stay back at the shuttle. If we need to call a retreat, you wait as long as you can before you close the doors, then you light the fuckers up. Do you understand me?”

 

James’ tone was so intense that Evan couldn’t do anything but understand. 

 

“You’re saying even if there are some of our people left outside?” Evan demanded. “You think you’ll still be outside?”

 

James shrugged as if it didn’t really matter. “Save as many as we can, right?”

 

Evan swallowed heavily, a sickness settling in his stomach at the thought. “Right.”

 

“Do you promise, Evan?” James asked, eyes still burning. “No matter who’s left outside. You wait as long as you can, and when you can’t anymore, you burn them?”

 

“I promise,” said Evan.

 

James nodded once. “I’ll hold you to that, Rosier.”

 

R E G U L U S

Regulus came to in the cave. His head was pounding and it took him a few minutes to remember what had happened. When he did, he sat bolt upright and looked around for his brother. Sirius was gone. Long gone by the look of the evening light, which was creeping through the cracks in the cave.

 

Regulus should have killed that Grounder when he had the chance.

 

He was torn between going after Sirius and running back to James. He shuffled on the spot, not knowing which way his feet wanted to take him, before eventually setting out towards the camp.

 

Sirius was off to safety. Whether he had gone of his own free will or not, that didn’t really matter. Remus had said that he was running to safety and wanted Sirius to go with him, right? Sirius wasn’t in any immediate danger. He had run. He was safe. Right? 

 

James wasn’t.

 

James was preparing for a war. An attack that may have already started. Before Regulus knew it, he was running. Tearing through the woods at breakneck speed to get back to camp. To make sure that James was okay. 

 

As he approached camp, he didn’t slow down. It proved to be a mistake as a bullet zoomed past his head, causing him to him the ground - hard.

 

“Fuck! It’s just me!” Regulus yelled. “Don’t shoot!”

 

“Chill guys, it’s Baby Black!” He heard Avery shout.

 

“Fuck Reg, we could’ve shot you!” Barty shouted. “Get inside!”

 

Regulus scrambled back to his feet and hurried over to the walls. Barty thrust a hand down and helped Regulus pull himself up and over. They had boarded up the gate to make it harder for the Grounders to enter, so this was the only way to get into camp now. It was far from graceful. 

 

 “Where have you been?” Barty asked as he helped Regulus gain his footing. “We were worried. You and Sirius disappeared.”

 

Regulus frowned. “James didn’t say? We went to check on Remus.”

 

“James isn’t really talking a whole lot at the moment,” Barty said. “Where’s Sirius then?”

 

Regulus felt his face settle into a glower. “The Grounder knocked me out and ran off with him.”

 

“Shit,” Barty muttered. 

 

“Yeah, long gone by now, I expect,” Regulus grumbled. 

 

He felt strange being here without his brother. He should be out in the woods, tearing the world apart to find Sirius. But Regulus knew that Remus wouldn’t hurt Sirius. He had seen the way Sirius talked about the man. And after all, Remus had saved Sirius’ life once before. And Sirius deserved to be safe. To be away from all of this.

 

Despite feeling strange, Regulus was secretly thankful to Remus for taking Sirius away. Even though he definitely wanted to stab Remus just a little. 

 

“You should tell James,” said Barty. 

 

“Where is James?” Regulus asked, casting a look around the camp.

 

With Sirius safe, James was Regulus’ concern now. He had to make sure that James was safe. He couldn’t be there for Sirius, but he had to be for James. 

 

Barty shrugged. “All over. He’s not stopped since we got back. If he’ll stop for anyone, it’s probably you.”

 

Regulus’ brow furrowed, but he nodded. “I’ll go find him. Look after yourself, Barty?”

 

“You too,” said Barty. He clasped a hand on Regulus’ shoulder for a second before turning back to his position on the wall. 

 

Regulus went to find James. 

 

Barty was right. James was on the move. 

 

It took Regulus a while to track him down, before he eventually found him in a tent, hovering over Marlene and Mary as they made bullets. James appeared to be counting the pile of completed bullets.

 

James’ head snapped up the second Regulus entered.

 

And… well… James looked like shit. His hair was a mess from where he had clearly been running his hands through it too often, and his eyes held an oddly cold vacancy that Regulus hated. 

 

“You’re back,” said James, tone devoid of any emotion. “Where’s Sirius?”

 

Regulus glanced over at Mary and Marlene, who were looking at him with imploring looks on their faces.

 

“Gone,” said Regulus. “Remus took him and ran. They’re far away by now. I’m not sure if Sirius went willingly or not.”

 

James nodded. “Fine.” He turned back to counting bullets and didn’t say another word.

 

Marlene’s jaw dropped open and she stared at James in shock. “Fine? That’s all you’ve got to say, James? Your best mate has left us and you just say fine?”

 

“At least one of us is safe,” James muttered. 

 

Regulus couldn’t help but agree with James’ sentiment. At least one of them was safe. At least one of them was away from the war that was coming. But James’ detachment was concerning. James Potter was not a detached person. He felt everything. Heck, just a day earlier, he had been sobbing in Regulus’ arms over all of this. 

 

“James,” Regulus said after a pointed look in his direction from Marlene. It made Regulus wonder how much Marlene knew (or rather, suspected) about the nature of James and Regulus’ relationship. He didn’t really have the time to stew over it, though, “a word?” He jerked his head towards the exit of the tent.

 

“I’m busy,” said James.

 

“Counting bullets?” Regulus raised an eyebrow. “Is that really necessary?”

 

James didn’t reply, but pushed to his feet and walked straight out of the tent. Regulus cast a look in Marlene’s direction before following James, who didn’t stop until they were in his medical tent. 

 

The entire camp seemed to have been cleaned out. Anything useful had been placed in the shuttle, so all that was left in the tent were a few upturned crates and a cot. James ground to a halt in the center of the tent and turned to look at Regulus. 

 

“What?” James demanded. 

 

“Are you okay, James? You’re not-”

 

Regulus was cut off by James surging forward and pulling him into a kiss. James’ lips felt like they were burning, and Regulus’ mouth opened in surprise, which James only seemed to take as an invitation.

 

It took Regulus a few seconds to gain the awareness that he was supposed to be speaking to James. He pushed lightly on James’ chest, causing James to withdraw. Regulus’ arms snaked around James’ waist, and he pressed his face into James’ chest. It would be easier to speak if they weren’t looking at each other. Regulus wasn’t good at serious conversations.

 

“Are you okay?” Regulus asked again, very quietly.

 

James’ arms tensed around Regulus’ shoulders. “I wish people would stop asking me that question.”

 

“It’s okay to be sad, James,” Regulus whispered. 

 

“Not it’s not,” said James. “I don’t have time for it. I’m fucking trying Reg, is that not enough? What? Do you want me to lie down and break down? Is that what everyone wants from me? I can’t do that! We don’t have time for that. If I’m still alive tomorrow, I’ll deal with this shit then-”

 

James wasn’t crying. His voice didn’t break. He spoke without emotion. But Regulus’ heart still broke for him. James was right. They didn’t have time. James couldn’t wallow in his misery. Regulus burrowed deeper into James’ chest, trying to make a home for himself there. He wished he had the ability to make it all stop.

 

Remus had the right idea when he forced Sirius to leave all of this behind. Regulus wanted to take James and run off somewhere safe. James deserved to be safe.

 

“-I just. I don’t want to talk about it, Reg. I’m handling it. Let me handle it in my own way, okay?”

 

“Okay,” Regulus said, his voice still very small. 

 

“Can we just not talk?” James asked. “Please?”

 

“Okay.”

 

James buried his face in Regulus’ curls and stayed there, showing no sign of wanting to move. “You make my brain go quiet, Reg,” James muttered.

 

And Regulus didn’t really know what to say to that. So they stood there, entwined in each other.

 

Regulus worried it could be the last time. And as always, he wanted as much of James as he could get. So he didn’t move. He remained silent. He found that James made his brain go quiet too.

Notes:

Okay so James isn’t doing well. But honestly the boy has been this close 👌🏻to a mental breakdown for a while now, and he’s got too much shit on to really face it properly, so he’s gone for ✨emotional detachment✨ (my favourite coping mechanism). Obviously WE all know that Effie isn’t dead, but James DOES NOT.

Remus knocking Sirius out and running off with him so they can have their life by the sea <3

James making Evan promise to use their backup plan even if there are still people outside. James DOES NOT give a shit about his own life- let me make that very clear. He could not care less if he dies, so long as he does everything he can to keep everyone else alive.

Everyone seeing that James is doing bad and being like - Um, Regulus, come fix your man please!!!!!

Shits starting to get real!!!! Sorry if this chapter feels rushed, but there’s just so much going on and when that much is happening I like chapters to feel a bit rushed because I feel like it gets the panic of all of the characters across better.

Chapter 27: The Calm Before The Storm

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Brief depiction of oxygen deprivation
- References to death
- References to past death
- Some sexual content - fade to black

This is a slightly shorter chapter, but it’s the last few bits that needed tying up before the final chapter of part 1, so here it is (also blame the writer’s block for the word count). I know I said there were 29 chapters in part 1, but I lied. There are 28.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E U P H E M I A

When she woke, it was very dark. A light breeze blew across her face and her lungs sucked in the oxygen that blew like she had been staved of it. A harsh sound of metal scraping jolted her to her senses, and she blinked herself into awareness only to find herself incredibly disoriented. Lights blinked on and off at strange intervals. Some loose wires sparked.

 

Euphemia Potter knew every inch of the space station she called home, but she couldn’t have told you for a million ration packs where she was now. The dull ache in the back of her skull wasn’t helping. 

 

Her chest ached as she sucked air in and out, giving her the distinct impression that she was starved for oxygen. Had the life support systems finally cut out? She searched for a memory of how she found herself here, only to suck in a sharp breath as it all came rushing back to her.

 

The Exodus ship… Abraxas Malfoy… 

 

She had scrambled out of the inspection hatch of the ship at the absolute last second. Only slamming it closed behind her with seconds to spare before a great roar of engines and shrieking of metal could be heard as the ship launched.

 

A thumping noise thundered through her skull, as if someone was knocking heavily on it, then came that horrible metal screeching noise again, then suddenly, a torch light shone across Euphemia’s face.

 

“Jesus Christ,” someone said. “It’s Euphemia! It’s Dr Potter!”

 

The person knelt down in front of Euphemia and Edgar Bones’ face swam into focus.  

 

“Bones?” Euphemia managed.

 

“She’s alive?” Someone else asked.

 

“Seems like it, doesn’t it?” Edgar asked. He reached into a bag and pulled out an oxygen mask, placing it over Euphemia’s face. “Breathe, Effie, let’s get some O2 in you then we’ll get you out of here.”

 

Euphemia did as suggested, inhaling several deep breaths from the mask before withdrawing it from her face. She looked around and saw that Edgar Bones was accompanied by Broderick Bode. Both of them were on the guard and worked with Moody. Euphemia didn’t know either particularly well, but she was relieved to see some even remotely familiar faces.

 

“What happened?” She asked.

 

“Malfoy commandeered the shuttle,” said Bones. “They hadn’t properly decoupled before launch, so they took out half of our systems as they pulled away.”

 

“Shit,” Euphemia muttered. “The life support?”

 

“Limping, for now,” said Bode. “Shacklebolt is doing what he can to keep it going. Moody’s called an emergency council meeting, but only he, Shacklebolt and Jones are accounted for. Skeeter and Doge are still missing.”

 

“How many casualties?” Euphemia asked.

 

“We don’t know yet,” said Bones. “We’re still searching the stations. You’re lucky that we detected that the inspection hatch of the ship was sealed manually before it launched or we’d probably not have found you.”

 

“I should get to medical,” Euphemia muttered. 

 

“I think Moody will want to see you,” said Bode. “I know you’re not on the council anymore, Ma’am, but this is an all-hands-on-deck situation.”

 

“Right, okay. Fine,” Euphemia nodded.

 

“Are you okay to move?” Bones asked. “We need to keep searching, can you get back yourself?”

 

Euphemia pushed to her feet, testing to see the answer to Bones’ question. Everything hurt. Her whole body ached, and her lungs were screaming. “Yes, I’ll be fine. I’m a bit turned around, though. Can you point me in the right direction?”

 

*

 

“Euphemia?” Moody demanded when Euphemia entered the council chambers. As she had passed through the ship, she’d been able to see the extent of some of the damage. Lights flickered on and off, wires sparked and were loose. Some sections seemed to have caved in and been blocked by debris. The Elder was in a state. 

 

“Sir,” Euphemia nodded at him. “Bode and Bones suggested you may want me here?”

 

“How are you alive?”  Hestia Jones asked.

 

There were four people sitting around the council table built for many more. Moody sat in the Minister’s chair and had his hands clenched in fists on the table. Kingsley Shacklebolt and Hestia Jones occupied their usual chairs, whilst Minerva McGonagall, a previous Minister of the ship, occupied another chair. 

 

Around the edges of the room were all of the station heads. The elected representatives of each section of the Elder listening in to the conversation. Everyone looked like they had been through hell, covered in scrapes and bruises and a great deal of dust. Euphemia expected that she didn’t look much better herself. 

 

“I escaped the ship just before it launched,” Euphemia said. 

 

“Well, we’re glad to see you, Effie,” said Moody. “Sit, please?”

 

So Euphemia sat. 

 

Moody told them all how the diagnostics they had been running on the ship indicated that they had less than 48 hours left before all systems failed. He told them how they’d lost at least 1,000 people, including an entire station, when the ship had pulled away.

 

“We’ve run all of the calculations,” said Kingsley. “We’ve made every possible modification. There’s nothing to be done. In two days, life on the Elder will not be possible anymore.”

 

A heavy silence settled over the room. Moody didn’t seem to know what to say. He had never been a public speaker. He was damn good at his job as head of security, but he had never been on track to be Minister. Luckily, there was a previous Minister in the room who seemed to know the exact right words.

 

“I choose to find consolation in one thing,” said Minerva McGonagall. The woman was a bit older than Euphemia and had served on the council before her time. But Euphemia remembered how people had always spoken with only respect for Minerva. “The surviving members of the 100 have proved themselves incredibly capable. Our legacy will live on through them. And for that, we should be not only grateful, but proud.”

 

James. Oh James. How I wish I could tell you goodbye. 

 

“So what do we tell our constituents now?” asked one of the station heads. “What do we do now?”

 

“Rationing is over,” said Moody. “I’m releasing all remaining resources to the remaining population. Let me make this very clear: there is nothing more to do. Be with the people you love and try to find your peace.”

 

Moody didn’t seem to have anything else to say. He considered for a second before dismissing the station heads. Once the room was clear, Euphemia swallowed the lump in her throat. 

 

Fuck finding peace. Just a few hours ago, she was ready to be reunited with her son. Now she was supposed to find a way to die happily? No. Absolutely not. Her husband hadn’t given his life for her to lie down and die on this ship. James hadn’t fought so hard on the ground only for Euphemia never to see him again.

 

“You’re giving up?” Euphemia asked.

 

“There’s nothing more to do, Effie,” Hestia Jones sighed. “It’s over.”

 

“We can’t just do nothing,” said Euphemia forcefully. “We can’t condemn everyone here to death. We need to work on the problem. Find a solution.”

 

“Effie, you’re a doctor. You know that there’s a point where nothing you can do will save your patient. It’s the same with the ship. It’s on life support right now. Its heart is about to stop beating and there’s only so much I can do to keep it limping forwards,” said Kingsley. “We’ve tried. We’ve tried everything.”

 

“No. We have to keep trying.”

 

Moody sighed an exhausted sigh. “If you would like to spend the last hours of your life re-running simulations, Effie, by all means do so. But I, for one, will be spending my time with a bottle of scotch. Council dismissed.”

 

Euphemia didn’t want to spend the last hours of her life running fruitless calculations. But she did. She spent hours in the control room, running every calculation she could think of to prolong life on the Elder, until she herself was convinced that Moody was right. There was nothing to do but wait to die.

 

Euphemia had always thought that she’d die an old woman in bed with her family around her. With James. So that was how she found herself sitting in her quarters, the ones that had felt so empty ever since her husband and her son had left, and watching a video.

 

“Go on then, Jimmy,” Fleamont’s voice could be heard from behind the camera. The sound made Euphemia’s stomach lurch as it always had done. She wished he were here with her now. 

 

The camera was pointed at James and Sirius, who were standing side by side, looking at the camera and rehearsing for the Unity Day parade. James had been given the main role that year and he had been ecstatic about it. Even more so, because Sirius would be in it with him. James had rehearsed nonstop, wanting to get every line right. Even though Euphemia and Fleamont had secretly agreed that acting was not James’ calling, they applauded him every time anyway.

 

“We floated through space all alone,” said James. “Until all thirteen stations decided that space was too lonely and they wanted to be friends.” He couldn’t have been older than seven or eight in the video. He spoke with a slight lisp as he was missing two of his front teeth. It was before he had glasses, but after he probably should’ve had them, so he was looking at the camera with a slight squint. Honestly, they should have realised earlier that James would need glasses just like his father. Euphemia had hoped that he’d gotten her eyesight, which had always been sharp. No such luck for James, though.

 

“And they all joined together,” Sirius continued. “And when thirteen became one, they named the station the Elder.” Sirius’ hair was shorter than it was now back when he was this young. His mother made him keep it short because she thought it looked neater. The second he could, Sirius had grown his hair out. With shorter hair, his curls were more ringletty, whereas now they tended to fall in loose waves.

 

“Baba?” James asked, breaking away from the script. His attention never could be held to one thing for too long. Euphemia found herself laughing a little bit at the memories of how many times she had needed to hover over James to ensure that his homework was actually completed. The only thing she had ever really seen him focus on was learning healing, and she understood why in hindsight. To help Sirius. 

 

“Yes, Beta,” Fleamont said, still off behind the camera. 

 

“How does the Elder stay in space?” James asked. 

 

Fleamont laughed lightly behind the camera. “That’s a very good question. It does it by keeping out of the Earth’s gravitational pull.”

 

“What’s a gravitational pull?” Sirius asked. 

 

“Earth has this thing called gravity that pulls everything towards it,” Fleamont continued patiently. He was always so patient. It was one of the many things that she missed about him. “The Elder has lots and lots of thrusters that keep us away from Earth’s gravity.”

 

“How many thrusters?” James asked.

 

“506,” Fleamont said, without missing a beat. This was his ship. He knew it inside and out. “They’re all over the Elder. Every station has them. They keep us spinning so that we generate our own gravity, keeping us in orbit and allowing us to steer.”

 

Euphemia froze. She went completely stationary, staring at the screen. There were no more ships that could be ready to descend to Earth before the air ran out. Apart from one ship. One very large ship.

 

*

 

“Who called this meeting?” Moody demanded as he stormed into the control room.

 

“I was under the impression that it was you, Sir,” Kingsley replied. 

 

“It absolutely was not,” Moody declared.

 

“It was me,” said Euphemia.

 

“Do you have something to report, Effie?” Moody demanded.

 

“Yes,” Euphemia replied. 

 

“You’ve found a way to save the Elder?” Hestia Jones asked.

 

Euphemia shook her head. “Not exactly. But have we considered not saving it?”

 

All she was met with was blank stares, so she continued. 

 

“From where I stand, we have two options. Die here in space, or die trying to get to the Ground-”

 

“Effie, there are no more ships,” Kingsley sighed. “There’s no way for us to get to the ground.”

 

“Now listen, I’m no engineer,” Euphemia continued. “But I do believe we are standing inside one very large ship right now. Kingsley, would you be able to run some calculations on what would happen if we used the thrusters that keep the Elder in orbit to propel us into the atmosphere instead?”

 

Kingsley blinked at her, but did seem to consider the question. “The Elder would break apart. Probably back into the original thirteen stations, then likely further as the descent to the ground intensified. I’d imagine around 98% of the structures would explode on the way down.”

 

Euphemia met Kingsley’s eyes. “Do you think you’re smart enough to pinpoint the 2% that wouldn’t?”

 

A laugh cut through the silence, and all eyes turned towards Moody. The spark behind the man’s eyes seemed to have been reignited. Now that he had something to fight for, Moody had inflated.

 

“Well, you heard the woman Shacklebolt,” Moody said. “Give it a go.”

 

“Yes, Sir.”

 

M A R L E N E

The night came and went, and there was nothing. No movement in the trees, no sounds of oncoming Grounders. Nothing, at all.

 

“Do you think that the bomb scared them off?” Mary asked. She and Malrene were perched atop one of the lookout spots on the wall, watching the trees. The early morning light was something Malrene loved. The feeling of the sun on her skin and the promise of another day.

 

This was not a day she was excited for.

 

“Do you really believe that?” Marlene asked. 

 

“No,” Mary sighed. “But I can hope, can’t I?”

 

Hope was all they really had left. They had no more gunpowder and not nearly enough bullets. Sirius was gone, James was in some kind of weird emotionless state that even Regulus hadn’t been able to pull him out of, and there was no one coming down from the Elder to help them.

 

They were all alone against an army of trained warriors.

 

“Why aren’t we running again?” Marlene asked.

 

“Because we won’t make it,” Mary said. “That’s what Regulus said. He said that they already had us surrounded.”

 

“So why the fuck haven’t they shown themselves yet?”

 

“Maybe they’re trying to wait us out?” Gwenog Jones scrambled up onto the perch with the two of them, gun in hand. 

 

“We have loads of food, we can wait forever,” Marlene replied, offering a hand to Gwenog to help her to her feet.

 

“Well, not forever, right?” said Gwenog. “Eventually we’ll need to go back out and do some hunting.”

 

“We’ve a few weeks before that’ll be a problem,” Marlene said, her tone like ice.

 

“Hey, no need for the hostility, McKinnon. I’m not questioning your ability to feed this camp. I’m just saying. We were all speculating, right?”

 

“Sure,” Marlene replied.

 

She didn’t like Gwenog. They had been in class together and Gwenog had picked on Marlene when they were younger for being a bit on the small side. 

 

“Be nice, Marls,” Mary hissed at her.

 

“My shift’s up,” Marlene replied. “Jones, you here to switch with me?”

 

“Yeah, go get some rest, you’ve been up all night,” said Gwenog.

 

Marlene rolled her eyes as she dropped down from the platform. As if anyone in camp would be getting any rest at all in the current climate. There was no chance of Marlene getting any sleep. She was too tense. A coiled spring ready to go for a battle that seemed to keep being put off. 

 

She almost wished that the Grounders would just attack already and get it over with. Almost.

 

Marlene headed over to the fire and plopped herself down on a log. 

 

It was very early in the morning. Anyone who was capable of sleep was still asleep. Everyone else milled around in tired-looking groups, whispering under their breaths with stressed looks on their faces.

 

A very tired-looking Regulus Black emerged from the medical tent and moved to sit down beside the fire, not even seeming to notice Marlene.

 

“Morning, Black,” Marlene said as he sat down. 

 

He jolted slightly at the sound of her voice. “Oh, hey McKinnon.”

 

“How’s James?” Marlene asked.

 

“Asleep,” Regulus answered curtly. “He’s…”

 

“Not doing all that well,” Marlene supplied. “I’ve known him for years. I can tell. I thought you might be able to help him through it.”

 

Regulus blinked at her, “Why me?”

 

Marlene shrugged. “You’re really good at making him angry. At least anger is better than whatever he’s doing at the moment.”

 

It was only part of the truth. Of course, Marlene had spotted the strange looks between James and Regulus, along with the way they seemed to gravitate towards each other. Everyone had, frankly. But if they wanted to keep it to themselves, then it absolutely wasn’t Marlene’s business. 

 

“First we survive this,” said Regulus. “Then we pick up the pieces.”

 

“That’s a bit morbid,” Marlene remarked. “I like it.”

 

E V A N 

Evan lay in his cot, staring at the canvas above him flapping in the wind and holding tightly onto Barty, as if the other boy would disappear the second he let go. 

 

Barty had coaxed him off to bed to try and get some rest because he’d been so tired from working nonstop on the shuttle that he almost passed out. It wasn’t really working. Evan had watched the sun rise, light slowly creeping in through the tent’s canvas and tried very hard not to think about everything that the new day would bring.

 

“Jesus, Ev, I know neither of us is getting any sleep, but you could try not to cut off my circulation,” Barty complained.

 

“Sorry,” Evan replied, releasing his hold just a bit, but still keeping Barty pressed close to him. 

 

“It’s fine, just maybe don’t kill me before the Grounders get a chance, hey?” Barty said. Evan could hear the teasing grin on Barty’s face, but he really wasn’t in the mood to joke about it all. Not when he’d have to watch the fight from the shuttle. Not when Barty would be on the front lines and Evan would be at the back defending the shuttle.

 

He had promised James. He had to get the backup plan working in time. This small bit of rest was all he was allowed before he’d have to get it finished and then wait by the controls until it was time.

 

But he didn’t like leaving Barty’s back not covered. 

 

“Oh c’mon Ev, it’s just a joke,” Barty complained. He rolled over in place and propped himself up on his elbows so that they could look at each other. “It’ll be fine, nothing is going to go wrong.”

 

It’ll be fine, nothing is going to go wrong.

 

“Where have I heard that before, Barty?” Evan asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“Well, that was different,” Barty scoffed. “And, I mean whilst things did go wrong then, no one died, so I count that as a win.”

 

Evan didn’t say anything. Which made Barty grin and lean forward, pressing their lips together. 

 

“I’ll be fine, Ev. I promise,” said Barty. “Nothing can keep me down. Not my shitty dad, not lock-up, not getting stabbed with a posioned knife and certainly not a little attack by some angry grounders.”

 

“I really don’t think you’re taking this seriously enough,” Evan muttered.

 

“That’s your job, right?” Barty asked. “I’m here to keep things light whilst you worry about everything.”

 

“You’re impossible, Barty Crouch,” Evan complained. “It’s a war, there’s nothing light about this shit.”

 

“And we’ve got you as a backup plan,” Barty said. “If it gets out of hand, you’ll barbecue some grounders.”

 

“Tell me again what you’ll do if you can’t make it to the Shuttle,” Evan demanded. 

 

Barty rolled his eyes. “I’ll run for the trees as fast as I can.”

 

“And you’ll get fucking far,” Evam said seriously. “I mean it, Barty. Once the doors are closed, you’ve around thirty seconds to get a minimum of 100 meters away.”

 

“Walk in the park,” Barty grinned. “I’m quick.”

 

“Don’t I know it,” Evan snorted. 

 

Barty whacked Evan playfully over the head. “Rude.”

 

“But very true,” Evan taunted. Struggling to hold back a laugh. 

 

“You’re no better,” Barty replied. “Why don’t I show you exactly how efficient I can be?”

 

This was always how it was with Barty. Easy. One second they would be talking about something very serious, the next one of them would be on their knees.

 

And Evan loved him. He loved him so much that he’d climbed into a rusty death trap and dropped from space. He loved him so much that he wanted to put Barty somewhere he would be safe from everything. And he knew Barty loved him the same way. They had proved it to each other again and again over the years. Evan never wanted to stop loving Barty. 

 

He hoped that the war wouldn’t make him. 

 

As they took each other apart in the tent, Evan took every part of Barty that he could. He catalogued every part of his body, kissing every inch of the man he loved, just in case it was the last time.

 

And when it was over, they laughed and threw clothes at each other, hastily pulling trousers and shoving their tops over their heads in between kisses. Because in here, the real world didn’t matter. Just for a moment, they could be happy. They could stop worrying about dying.

 

And then, a horn sounded outside and a hush fell over the camp.

 

The Grounders had arrived.

Notes:

Euphemia Potter... The woman you are!!!! I love her so much.

Marlene POV!!!! Her and Reg having their little morbid interaction

And Rosekiller my loves!!!

One more chapter of Part 1!!!! I really can't wait to get into the season 2 arc it's gonna be so goooood!!

Chapter 28: We Are The Grounders

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Fighting
- Death
- Needles

Buckle in.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

James awoke to the sound of a horn. He knew what that meant. He had fallen asleep fully clothed, with his glasses on his face and a gun resting in bed with him. He was glad for that now, even though his glasses had likely left an indent on his face.

 

His heart hammered in his chest as he pushed out of bed and strode out of the tent without thinking twice.

 

You’re a leader, be a leader. Lead them. He told himself.

 

The camp was silent and James was the only person moving apart from the gunners on the wall who were scanning the trees and a few people who were scrambling out of their tents. 

 

“Avery,” James barked, pulling everyone's attention onto himself. “Any movement?”

 

“Nothing yet!” Avery replied. “But that horn wasn’t far off.”

 

“Okay, everyone knows their positions. Gunners on the front lines, use the tunnels to get in and out. That gate stays fucking closed, you hear me?” 

 

No one replied. 

 

“I said, do you fucking hear me?” James demanded.

 

There was a chorus of yeses from around the camp. 

 

“You all know the plan. Don’t waste your ammo, we don’t have unlimited supplies of it. Those on the wall get one grenade each. Use it wisely. The two main routes in are mined, so if you end up that far out, watch your step. When Grounders breach the gate, we fall back to the shuttle. Rosier is in charge of closing the door. He will wait as long as he can, but if you can’t get in, run like hell,” James said. Everyone stared at him, and James felt that horrible, heavy weight of leadership that he was growing so familiar with. He hated it. He hated this. He wanted to go home, but he didn’t know where home was anymore. 

 

Keep it together, Potter. The little voice in his head was beginning to sound an awful lot like Regulus. James wasn’t sure if that was comforting or not.

 

“Our goal is to hold them off long enough that Rosier can finish the shuttle modifications,” James said. “How long do you need, Evan?”

 

Evan Rosier stood at the mouth of a tent with Barty. James found him easily in the crowd. “I’ll radio the second it’s done,” Evan said. “But at least 30 minutes.”

 

James nodded once.

 

“Well, what the fuck are you waiting for?” James demanded. “Get to your positions!”

 

The camp was a sudden flurry of activity. 

 

Evan, the genius, had been able to create some crude radios. Only around ten of them, but it was better than nothing. They had managed to dig several trench-like structures outside of the walls and each had a team with a few guns positioned inside it, with the goal of keeping the grounders out for as long as possible.

 

“Hey James!” Marlene came barreling over to him, grinding to a halt at his side. “Stay safe, yeah?”

 

“You too, McKinnon,” James nodded curtly.

 

“I’ll see you on the other side,” Marlene said before hurrying off to find her team.

 

James headed off towards Barty, who thrust a radio into James’ hand. 

 

“C’mon Potter, that arsehole who just gave the speech will kill us if we’re not in position quickly,” Barty said with a grin that very much didn’t fit the occasion. “Let’s show those Grounders, hey?”

 

James didn’t reply, but headed off towards one of the tunnels that they’d dug under the wall. They were disguised on the exterior of the wall with brambles and branches. The goal had been to give them a secret way in and out without needing to use the gate. 

 

Before he ducked into the tunnel, he glanced back at the camp and his eyes met a pair of forest green ones. Regulus nodded at him once before looking away.

 

The look said all it needed to.

 

James just wished he had said the three words aloud.

 

E U P H E M I A

 

“Here’s how we bring the Elder to the Ground,” said Kingsley. “Stage One: separation. A series of explosions sever the rest of the Elder from the ring which we are currently standing in. This section will remain in space. Once we have separation, all port thrusters will fire and our orbit will begin to degrade.” 

 

As Kingsley spoke, a series of calculations and graphics were displayed on the screen in front of the group, who all listened to every word he said with rapt attention. All of the station heads were present, along with the remaining members of the council and any and all engineers who had been helping with the calculations. 

 

“Stage Two: Re-entry,” Kingsley continued. “It will be violent. It will be hot. It will be uncomfortable. It will break the Elder back into its thirteen original stations. Some of the stations won’t survive the re-entry. They will explode, but we can’t predict which, as it’s all about the angle of the fall and we have no control over that. We have narrowed the areas of survival down as much as we can, but it is impossible with the time that we have to fully know that everywhere we put people will be safe. So, some of us will be on the stations that will explode.”

 

There was a tense mutter through the station heads.

 

“Which brings us to Stage Three: Landing,” Kingsley spoke a little louder, causing the tense whispers to cease immediately. “All starboard thrusters on the surviving stations will fire, acting as landing rockets which will slow the impact of the landing. These thrusters will be manually controlled on each individual station by a trusted member of engineering. Unfortunately, this is the only way for us to do it without leaving someone behind on the ring. Now, our target speed for impact with the ground is 70 miles per hour. In all my simulations, anything faster than that is not survivable.”

 

The tense whispers scattered across the room again. Now that the plan was laid out before them all, it did seem crazy. Impossible actually. But the other option was still dying, which Euphemia still wasn’t ready to do.

 

“No one said this would be easy,” Euphemia cut in, her voice ringing loudly over the muttering. “But if we don’t try it, we all die anyway. It’s worth a shot.”

 

“Euphemia is right,” Moody addressed everyone. “It’s the only chance any of us have. If we stay here, we all definitely die. If we try this, at least some of us may survive.”

 

“How close will we land to the kids?” Euphemia asked, turning back to Kingsley.

 

“As close as we can, Effie,” Kingsley said with a slight nod in her direction. 

 

R E G U L U S

“Visual Contact,” the crackling voice of Marlene McKinnon came over the radio. “They’re running.”

 

“Confirmed,” James’ clipped voice came through. “We see them too.”

 

Regulus’ eyes raked the forest, but he saw no signs of any movement on their side of the camp. He wished that he were beside James so that he could look out for him. Instead, he had been paired with Pandora. 

 

He didn’t really know her, but she was a wicked shot with a gun from what he’d seen in the training sessions Sirius had been running over the last week. Regulus supposed it might be easier to be paired with someone he didn’t give a shit about, he was less likley to get himself killed protecting her than if it was Barty or James beside him.

 

“Don’t waste your ammo,” James said via the radio. “But if you’ve got a clear shot, take them out.”

 

Not even three seconds after James’ words had come through, Pandora was firing her gun from next to him. She fired it once, and Regulus heard the thud of a Grounder who he hadn’t even spotted hitting the Ground.

 

“Nice shot,” he muttered to her.

 

“Do try and pay attention, won’t you, Regulus?” Pandora said. She flashed him a slightly manacle smile, and Regulus was forced to remember what Barty had told him about why Pandora was arrested. She’s committed some form of arson that she refused to elaborate on. 

 

Noted: Pandora was not someone to underestimate. Regulus would bear this in mind. He was slightly comforted by the fact that she could very clearly protect herself, and he probably wouldn’t have to worry about dragging her body back behind the wall if she died. 

 

“We got one,” Regulus said over the radio. “West side.”

 

E U P H E M I A

“Salazar Station, good to go. Mecca Station, confirmed ready…”

 

Over the radio, each station confirmed that they were ready for launch, and the engineers went over the protocol again. 

 

Euphemia checked her buckle again, making sure she was securely strapped to the wall behind her.

 

“It’s fine, Effie,” Emmeline said from beside her. “You’ve checked it enough. It’s secure.”

 

Each citizen had been sent to their station of origin. It was the fairest way to do the divide as there was an even enough number of people still alive from each section. This meant that Euphemia, Moody and Kingsley were all on the same station, having all grown up on Godric station. Emmeline was beside Euphemia, and Moody was across from her. 

 

“Minister Moody, all stations confirmed ready,” Kingsley said. “Would you like to say a few words?”

 

Moody met Euphemia’s eyes from across the corridor. “This was your plan, Effie. You should do the honours.” He reached down and unpinned the Minister’s badge from the front of his jacket and held it out for Euphemia to take.

 

“Alastor, is now really the time for a change of leadership?” Euphemia demanded.

 

“You’re better at the inspirational speeches, Dr Potter,” Moody said. “Just take it, please?”

 

Euphemia supposed that if she was going to die in a fiery re-entry to earth on a plan she had come up with from watching a video of her husband teaching her son how the Elder stayed in space, then she may as well do it as the Minister.

 

She reached out and took the badge, pinning it to her own jacket. Then she accepted the radio microphone from Kingsley.

 

What could she say? What could she tell all of her people? If she were the leader now, it had to be something inspirational, right?

 

The air on the ship wasn’t one of celebration or excitement, though. It was heavy with the grief of so many losses over the last few months. And for many of them, this likely was the end. Perhaps for all of them.

 

So the only correct words Euphemia could find to share were those said at a funeral. 

 

“In peace, may you leave this shore.

In love, may you find the next. 

Safe passage on your travels,

until our final journey on the ground.

May we meet again.”

 

There was a chorus of reply, “May we meet again.”

 

“Shacklebolt?” Euphemia asked, looking over at Kingsley.

 

“Yes, Ma’am,” Kingsley said, sitting straight. She knew that both of their voices would be ringing through the radio for all of the ship to hear.

 

“Take us home.”

 

Kingsley nodded and smiled a small smile. “Taking us home, Ma’am. All stations, initiate separation, in 3, 2, 1-”

 

Kingsley hit a button on the console beside him. 

 

They all felt the jolt as the explosions ripped through the ship, severing the connection to the ring. Emmeline’s hand reached out for Euphemia’s, and they clung to each other. 

 

I’m coming, James.

 

M A R L E N E

After the first shot. Chaos ensued. Grounders ran back and forth in the trees, going so fast that it was impossible to get a clear shot at them. And as shot after shot missed, Marlene realised what the Grounders were doing.

 

“Hold your fire!” she barked down the radio. “They’re trying to get us to waste ammo!”

 

“Don’t know about you, McKinnon, but I’m not wasting anything,” Avery replied from beside her.

 

“Oh please, you can’t tell me that you’ve hit someone with every single shot you’ve taken,” Marlene shot back. 

 

“McKinnon’s right,” James’ reply came. “Hold your fire until they pose an actual threat.”

 

A loud bang ripped through the air.

 

“The mines work!” Regulus’ voice came through on the radio. “But Pandora and I are out of ammo, we need to fall back from the West Side.”

 

“That’s fine, that area is pretty well mined,” James replied. “Rosier, how long do you need?”

 

“It’s taking longer than planned,” Mary’s voice replied. “I’ll update you when we can.”

 

A battle cry went up from somewhere out in the woods, and suddenly, Grounders were everywhere. 

 

“Here they come!” Marlene shouted down the radio.

 

The time for conserving bullets was over. The Grounders were no longer drawing fire. They were charging.

 

Marlene shot without mercy. There was no time for second thoughts about killing a person. This was life or death. This was the time to fight. As Regulus had said, first they had to survive, then they could deal with the consequences.

 

Before Marlene knew it, though, she was out of ammo and had no more clips to put in the gun. Avery was still firing like a demon. Somehow, he still had some ammo left. Marlene slumped back down into the trench. 

 

“I’m out!” She yelled. 

 

“Get behind the walls then!” Avery replied as another explosion from a mine rocked the ground beneath them. 

 

“I won’t leave you!”

 

“I’m right behind you, McKinnon,” said Avery, firing another shot as he spoke.

 

Malrene didn’t need telling twice. She slung her now useless gun over her shoulders and drew out the long butcher’s knife she had stashed in her belt just in case. She made for the nearest tunnel, and just as she was about to slide inside, she was tackled from the side. 

 

She couldn’t see the Grounder who attacked her, but she could feel the cold metal of a sword.

 

Marlene was good at hand-to-hand combat. She wasn’t an amazing shot with a gun, but she had always really enjoyed the wrestling club at school. Once she had kicked up enough of a fuss about girls not being allowed to take part, she ended up being the one to represent Godric Station in the interstation wrestling competition. She won every time. 

 

So she put all of those skills to use in an attempt to get the blade out of the person’s hands. The Grounder was good. Very good. They rolled over and over in the mud, away from camp and away from the tunnel. As they rolled, Marlene managed to get a decent look at the person she was fighting with.

 

It was a woman with beautiful chocolate skin and braids which had leather woven into them. Her eyes looked golden in the daylight. If it hadn’t been for the fact that the woman was trying to kill her, Marlene suspected that her jaw would be on the floor, because this Grounder was absolutely gorgeous. Like, so incredibly pretty that it took Marlene’s breath away- oh no, that was because the woman was hitting her in the chest. Right, fighting.

 

Eventually, Malrene managed to get the blade away from the woman, but she was no less deadly without it. They were locked together in an all-out brawl. Mutually assured destruction. Marlene’s face was bleeding, and the Grounder was just as beaten as Marlene was.

 

Well, Marlene thought, if I’m going to die, at least it’s someone this pretty who’s killing me.

 

Then, Marlene’s head hit a treetrunk behind her, hard. 

 

Luckily for Marlene, a bullet ripped through the air, catching the grounder woman in the shoulder at exactly the same moment, and they slumped together.

 

Just as Marlene’s eyes fluttered closed, she saw a fiery inferno streaking through the sky above her.

 

E V A N

“Rosier! How much longer?” James demanded. 

 

“Five minutes!” Evan barked from underneath the shuttle’s floor. He had four more sets of wires to connect then they would be all good to go on the barbecue grounder plan. 

 

Mary relayed the information on the radio.

 

“What the hell is that?” Mary demanded, gazing out the front of the shuttle. “Is that from the Elder?”

 

“No, I think that is the Elder,” someone else replied.

 

“Fucking hell,” Mary muttered.

 

“They’re coming for the gate now!” James yelled down the radio. “Wall gunners, hold them back for as long as you can! Everyone else, fall the fuck back to the shuttle!”

 

“Can I do anything else to help?” Mary asked. 

 

“No,” Evan said through gritted teeth, “just five minutes, I swear!”

 

“Help!” Someone yelled. “He got a rogue bullet in the back.”

 

There was a lot of commotion in the shuttle as people began to head towards it to take shelter from the oncoming grounders. But Evan couldn’t get distracted. They were all counting on him to do this.

 

“They’ve broken through the gate!”

 

“Rosier, you’re almost out of time!”

 

“Got it!” Evan yelled. He pulled himself up from under the floor and charged towards the doors.

 

“James, it’s ready!” Mary barked down the radio. 

 

Evan took in the scene outside the shuttle. He watched as the gates fell and Grounders came pouring inside the camp.

 

“Fucking do it then!” James yelled down the radio. “Evan, get the doors shut!”

 

Evan quickly looked around the shuttle. There was Regulus and Panora crouching over someone who looked like they’d been shot. There was Mary, clutching the radio. No Marlene, no Avery, no Peter, no James and- no Barty. And so many more people were still outside. Evan turned back to the camp and watched as a grounder gutted one of the girls who had worked on the food prep line. He saw a boy’s head get sliced clean off, all the while the Grounders drew closer.

 

“Evan, we can’t save everyone!” Mary said. She sounded horrified. Evan wasn’t sure if it was because of the scene in front of them or her own words. 

 

“We’re out of time!” Barty’s voice came through over the radio. “Shut the fucking doors. We’re running, I swear.”

 

And Evan had promised James that he’d do it. He’d promised that he would make sure it happened. But Barty was still outside. But Barty was running. He was with James. They’d be okay. They had to be.

 

As a second wave of Grounders charged through the gate which had fallen under the onslaught, Evan pulled the lever to close the door. He scrambled to grab the radio from Mary.

 

“Door sealed!” Evan said into the radio. 

 

He scrambled through the crowd to the switch that would blast the shuttle off the ground. And counted down from thirty in his head.

 

30

 

Barty was out there.

 

  29

 

  28

 

   27

 

Barty was running. Barty was with James. Barty wouldn’t die by a fiery inferno that Evan caused.

 

     26

 

      25

 

       24

 

        23

 

Barty was a fast runner. Evan had lost in races to him many times.

 

          22

          

          21

           

           20

 

            19

 

             18

 

The Grounders were banging on the side of the shuttle now. Evan wondered how long it would take them to break through. He supposed it wouldn’t matter. Because he trusted his own work. He knew that when he pressed the button, everyone who was too close would die.

 

               17

 

                16

 

                  15

 

                    14

 

Hopefully, Barty was far enough away now. It wouldn’t hurt to give him the extra few seconds.

 

“What the fuck are you waiting for Rosier?” Mary asked.

 

“James is still out there!” Regulus yelled.



                        13

 

                           12

 

                             11

 

                               10

 

                                  9

 

                                    8

 

No turning back now.

 

Please be okay, Barty.

 

                                         7

 

                                          6

 

                                             5

 

                                                4

 

                                                   3

 

                                                      2

 

                                                         1

 

Evan pushed the button.

 

E U P H E M I A

Emmeline’s hand gripped Euphemia’s like a vice. Euphemia had her eyes screwed shut, tightly. The ship juddered and explosions shuddered through all of them as the stations broke apart.

 

Euphemia repeated one mantra over and over in her head.

 

I’m coming, James.

 

She prayed to everything she had never believed in that the station would make it safely to the ground. She offered whatever entity governed the universe anything in return.

 

Take it, she thought, take whatever you want. Just let me see my son one more time. Just once more.

 

And with a horrible jolt that set her teeth chattering, the ship stopped. Suddenly stopped in its tracks as if it had hit something that had brought it to a sudden and abrupt halt. 

 

The confusion on the ship was unparalleled. Everyone seemed incredibly surprised to be alive. There were only minor injuries. Euphemia wondered if praying had actually worked. 

 

She worked her hand free from Emmeline’s and undid her buckle.

 

“What now, Ma’am?” Kingsley asked.

 

“Let’s see if we can see any of the other stations,” Euphemia decided. She headed towards a ladder that led to an inspection hatch. She pulled herself up the ladder and thrust the hatch open. The metal screeched and protested after years of disuse in space, but it eventually opened. 

 

Euphemia Potter had her first look at the blue sky as seen from Earth. And it was beautiful. 

 

She pulled herself fully out of the ship, standing on top of the hull and taking a moment to feel the air on her face as she took in the view.

 

They had landed beside a large lake. It stretched off as a blue expanse, almost as massive as the sky, and ended at the foot of a mountain which was capped with snow. All around were big, tall, beautiful green trees. The air smelled sweeter than she had expected it to. Fresh in the afternoon light.

 

Then her eyes zeroed in on the trees several miles away, where a large cloud of smoke could be seen.

 

That could only be another station. Or perhaps it was the kid’s camp.

 

Either way. That was where they had to go.

 

R E G U L U S

The door of the shuttle lowered just as slowly as it had the very first day on the ground, but this time Regulus wasn’t standing with his brother and James, or even Barty. No, he stood beside Evan, Mary and Pandora as the daylight flooded in and the carnage of the day was slowly revealed to them.

 

The camp was nothing more than a smoldering pile of burnt wood and bodies. The flames had been so intense that they’d burnt the skin right off of the bodies of the grounders, and only their skeletons remained, still smoking slightly.

 

Regulus took a tentative step forward. And another. And another. 

 

The radios were no longer working. They had cut out the second that Evan had launched the ship, so there was no way to confirm if those who had remained outside had been burned. The destruction area spread far beyond the borders of the camp and had left a large clearing of burned trees that extended far out into the woods. 

 

He reached the end of the ramp and stepped off onto the charred dirt, carefully avoiding a skull, which was resting near the bottom of the ramp. Behind him, everyone else began to pour out of the shuttle, tentatively stepping over the bones on the ground and surveying the area. 

 

Then the silence was broken when a smoke bomb was thrown into their midst.  Then a second.

 

“What the hell?” Mary demanded.

 

The smoke bombs kept coming. They didn’t explode, they billowed red smoke into the air, so thick that it threatened to choke Regulus. He coughed.

 

Where was James? Was he okay? He couldn’t be dead. He couldn’t have been burned. James was the leader. Leaders didn’t die.

 

He felt his knees give way beneath him, and he crumpled to the ground, his head hitting the dirt just as his eyes fluttered shut.

 

*

 

When he woke, it was to a bright, unforgiving white light shining through his eyelids. Calming piano music floated into his ears as he screwed his eyes even further closed to block out the light. 

 

When his eyes did flutter open, he saw that the bright light was coming from the ceiling above him, which had several fluorescent tubes mounted on it, which was what was giving off the horrible light. 

 

His body ached, and he could feel bandages over the cuts and scrapes he had earned during the battle.

 

The battle.

 

He sat bolt upright in bed and swung his legs off the side of the soft mattress. 

 

Someone had changed his clothes. Gone were the tattered clothes he had worn every day since landing on the ground. They had been replaced with a soft white pair of trousers and a cotton t-shirt. He was barefoot and the ground was very cold beneath his feet. He stood anyway.

 

The room was mostly devoid of furniture. Just the bed he had been asleep in, a toilet, sink and shower off to one side and a metal frame that held a liquid IV bag which had a tube running into Regulus’ arm.

 

He pulled the needle free of his skin and cast it aside.

 

There was a door with a small circular window in it and he crossed to the window to try and get an idea of where the hell he was. 

 

Where was James?

 

He approached the window slowly, and as he did, a door across from him came into view. On the other side of the door, was Evan, who looked equally as shocked as Regulus felt.

 

“Evan?” Regulus asked.

 

He could see Evan’s lips moving, but couldn’t hear any sound.

 

Regulus tried the handle of the door. It didn’t budge. 

 

He looked up and down the corridor, trying to see if he could see anything else. A sign off to the side of Evan’s room made him freeze.

 

Mount Hallow Quarantine Zone

 

'Mama, come here
Approach, appear
And Daddy, I'm alone
'Cause this house don't feel like home'
Unsteady by Ambassador X

 

-END OF PART 1-

Notes:

Oooooft Part 1 is complete! Wham!

I couldn't resist the chapter title reference to the finale of the 100 Season 1

What we know about where everyone is;
- Euphemia, Moody, Emmeline and Kingsley all survived the descent for the Elder on Godric station
- Regulus, Evan, Mary, Pandora and others from the 100 were taken by the mountain men
- Sirius and Remus are MIA
- James, Barty, Marlene, Avery and Peter are MIA

POVS we have so far; James, Regulus, Sirius, Euphemia, Marlene, Evan

tehe how did you all like it? I'm kicking my feet like a little kid right now because I'm so excited to get into part 2 (I better get writing hey :D).

I love this story so much and can't wait to clue you all into the plots I have planned going forward!!! It's going to be a ride!!!!!!

I'm not sure when I'll get the first chapter of part 2 up, but knowing me, it won't be long!!!

See you all next time!

Chapter 29: PART 2 - Welcome

Summary:

Where is James?

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Drugging/Knocking people out through various methods
- Medical stuff that's probably wrong
- Injuries
- Lots of threats
- Suggestions of death

Translations in the end notes.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

- PART 2 -

We are the reckless, we are the wild youth

Chasing visions of our futures

One day, we'll reveal the truth

That one will die before he gets there

And if you're still bleeding, you're the lucky ones

'Cause most of our feelings, they are dead and they are gone’

-Youth by Daughter

R E M U S

Remus didn’t think he’d ever met anyone quite as impossible as Sirius. 

 

At first, it was easy to carry Sirius’ unconscious body through the woods. He’d had his bag over one shoulder and Sirius over the other. Whilst Sirius was heavy, he wasn’t putting up a fight, so it was fairly easy for Remus to put a good amount of distance between themselves and the Skaikru camp. 

 

When Sirius floated back into consciousness, it was a different situation altogether. 

 

He immediately started kicking out like his life depended on it. Remus earned a good kick in the ribs before he decided it was probably better to put Sirius down until he got his bearings and realised he wasn’t in any actual danger.

 

Remus set Sirius down on his feet and stood back, crossing his arms and looking at the beautiful creature before him.

 

“What the fuck?” Sirius spluttered. There was a bit of blood on his head from where Remus had to hit him to knock him out. He hadn’t hit too hard, not wanting to actually hurt Sirius, just wanting to subdue him for long enough to have Sirius inhale some sleeping herbs so that they would be far away from harm by the time Sirius awoke. 

 

“Good morning sunshine,” said Remus.

 

“Where’s Reggie?” Sirius demanded, looking around wildly. “Wait, actually, where are we?”

 

“We’re going to the City of Light,” said Remus. “Like I said.”

 

Sirius’ panicked eyes finally met Remus’ calm ones. “Where is my brother?”

 

“Not here,” Remus replied. “I left him in the cave. If he has any sense, he’ll have run back to the rest of your people or stayed there.”

 

Sirius’ mouth fell open in what Remus could only assume was shock and horror. “You left my brother to die?”

 

Remus shrugged. “He tortured me. I think we’re even now.”

 

What Sirius clearly didn’t understand was that Remus really didn’t care about Regulus. He cared about Sirius and Sirius only. He wasn’t even sure why he cared so much about Sirius. It had sort of snuck up on him, really. From the very first moment he had laid eyes on the boy with the raven black hair and stormy grey eyes, when he had been perched in a tree after being sent to investigate the strange object that had been seen falling out of the sky, he had wanted to know more about Sirius. The desire had only grown more with every interaction.

 

Where Remus went, he had to take Sirius with him. And Remus couldn’t stay here because he was a traitor. So Sirius had to come with him.

 

He had seen in Sirius’ eyes that he wanted to come. But something was holding him back, so Remus had made the decision for him. He had taken the little brother that Sirius was shackled to out of the equation and allowed Sirius to finally be free.

 

“We’re going back,” Sirius said quickly, turning around on the spot, clearly not sure which way ‘back’ was.

 

“What do you mean we’re going back?” Remus asked. “I can’t go back, Sirius, I’ll be killed. So will you!”

 

“I can’t leave him again!” Sirius declared. “I have to go- I have to find Regulus and make sure he’s safe. Jesus there’s a fucking war on and you’ve just kidnapped me and dragged me- where the fuck even are we? You know what, it doesn’t matter. Just point me in the right direction and I’ll go.”

 

Sirius’ eyes settled on something over Remus’ shoulder in the sky. Remus whipped around and followed Sirus’ gaze. It looked like a very large ship- larger than the one that Sirius had arrived on. It streaked through the sky in the distance, some parts of it going up in balls of flames, whilst others appeared to fire engines and disappear into the trees.

 

“You see that, Moony?” Sirius demanded. “That’s the rest of my people. I don’t know what the fuck you thought would happen, but I’m going back for them. You can come with me if you want, but after the stunt you just pulled, I honestly don’t give a shit!”

 

Remus turned back to look at Sirius and - oh- he was beautiful when he was angry. A storm seemed to swirl in his eyes, and it was all Remus could do to keep himself from kissing Sirius.

 

“I can’t believe you thought I’d abandon my people like that. My brother-!”

 

“You wanted to,” Remus said. “If it wasn’t for Regulus, you would have come with me.”

 

“That doesn’t matter,” Sirius spat. “He’s my brother. He’s my responsibility. I’ve fucked it up enough. I won’t let you fuck it up for me again.”

 

And that was when Remus realised he had made a mistake. 

 

It probably should’ve been earlier, but Remus Lupin was not well known for thinking things through thoroughly.

 

What Remus hadn’t accounted for was that Sirius actually did seem to love his brother. He had taken them at face value. All he had ever seen or heard from the pair was fighting. The only time he had seen them get along was when they were united in saving their Heda James, and both had entirely different motivations for that as far as Remus could tell.

 

And horror settled over him as he realised he had quite probably left Sirius’ little brother to die.

 

In his mission to keep Sirius safe, he may well have been the one to kill him. Well, not kill him per se, but drive a knife in so deep that Sirius would likely never recover. If Regulus were dead, Sirius would never forgive Remus. And for that, Remus would never forgive himself.

 

“We’re going back,” Sirius said through gritted teeth. “I’m fucking furious at you right now, so you either come with me and earn my forgiveness or you can carry on to your City of Light and never see me again, which is it Remus?”

 

Remus didn’t want to never see Sirius again. That was unfathomable. 

 

But to go back? 

 

He risked his own life, which had always been the thing he held most valuable above all else. 

 

Then again, he had already risked his life plenty of times for Sirius. What was once more?

 

“Okay,” Remus said softly.

 

“Okay, what?” Sirius demanded, eyes still burning with that fiery anger. 

 

“Okay, I’ll come with you,” Remus said.

 

Sirius visibly softened at this. Some of the tension went out of his shoulders. His anger seemed to fade into irritation. “If Regulus is dead, I’ll kill you for it.”

 

“If Regulus is dead, I’ll kill myself for it,” Remus offered.

 

“Absolutely not,” Sirius spat. “Either I’ll kill you, or you’ll stay fucking alive. Got it?”

 

Remus bit back a smile. “Got it.”

 

“Right then, let’s go find my brother.”



R E G U L U S

Regulus was bored. Bored out of his mind. 

 

He had been sitting in the very white room for hours with no idea what was going on in the outside world. He desperately needed to get out of the room. He needed to find out where James was. He needed to make sure that his people were safe.

 

The classical music that continued to play through the speakers was doing his head in. 

 

A noise from outside startled him out of his thoughts, and in seconds, he was on his feet, pressing his nose to the circular window in the door. He had been looking through it regularly over the last hours to see if anything had changed. Nothing ever did. Sometimes he caught a glimpse of Evan in the room across from him, but nothing else. 

 

Until now. 

 

Evan’s door was open and the room appeared to be empty.

 

Now, Evan was not on the list of people Regulus actively cared about. But Barty was. And Evan was Barty’s. So by extension, Regulus would prefer if Evan didn’t die. So he panicked. 

 

“Hey!” He bashed at the door. “Hey, where’s my friend!”

 

And he really didn’t expect a response. But a person came into view. At least he assumed it was a person, because they were wearing so much protective gear that Regulus couldn’t make out any of their features behind the tinted plastic of the mask that covered their whole face. 

 

Hazmat suit, his brain provided helpfully.

 

The person didn’t even glance twice at him. They were dragging a cylindrical-shaped object that was on wheels and had a hose attached to it. They headed straight into Evan’s room and began cleaning it, using the spray nozzle to douse the room. The person’s head bobbed as if they were listening to music.

 

Regulus couldn’t stand there anymore. 

 

He needed out. 

 

He needed to find out what had happened to Evan and pray that it wasn’t too late to save him.

 

He needed to find James and Barty.

 

So he strode back across the room and grabbed the metal hanger that still held the little bag of IV fluids that Regulus had ripped out of his arm. The stand separated in the middle, making it less awkward to use. Without a second thought, Regulus quickly hurried back to the door, stand in hand and brought it down on the window. Hard.

 

The glass smashed on the first hit. 

 

The person cleaning the room across from him didn’t notice.

 

Regulus reached through the smashed window, catching his arm on a jagged piece of glass, cutting it open and causing blood to flow freely. He didn’t have time to worry about this. He reached down for the door handle and found a lock which he turned, then he pushed the door open.

 

He discarded his metal pole and grabbed a shard of glass from the floor, hopping over the glass littering the ground and striding straight across to the person in the room, who still hadn’t noticed him. 

 

He grabbed them by the shoulders and whirled them around, ripping off the hood of the hazmat suit in the process and pressing the glass shard into the person’s neck.

 

The person was a girl, hardly older than Regulus himself. Her green eyes were wide and held a look of complete surprise. Her skin was pale and littered with freckles. But her most prominent feature was her fiery red hair, which was pulled back from her face in a messy bun.

 

She had earphones in her ears, which explained why she hadn’t heard the glass smashing.

 

Regulus pulled the earphones out.

 

“What are you doing?” The girl spluttered.

 

“Where’s my friend?” Regulus demanded, pressing the glass shard into the girl’s throat.

 

“He’s fine,” The girl said. “You don’t understand! I’ll be contaminated-”

 

“Take me to him!” Regulus demanded. 

 

He yanked the girl away from the wall and turned her to face the door. He thrust her in front of him and looped the arm holding the shard of glass around her shoulders, so that he could keep it pressed to her neck. 

 

“I can’t-”

 

“You can, or I’ll kill you,” Regulus stated. “Move!”

 

The girl moved. She was sobbing quietly, and Regulus thought it was a bit pathetic. They wove through corridors which transitioned out of the harsh white of the quarantine zone and towards a dimmer bare stone. The wound in Regulus’ arm continued to drip blood, leaving a trail behind them.

 

“Regulus, you’re bleeding,” the girl whimpered as Regulus whipped her around a corner, pressing the glass in more harshly as he did.

 

“How do you know my name?” Regulus asked. 

 

“It was on your chart,” the girl replied.

 

“How do they know my name!” Regulus demanded.

 

“I don’t know!” The girl sobbed. “Please don’t hurt me!”

 

“Do what I say and I won’t!”

 

They stopped beside a service lif,t and Regulus pressed the girls back against the wall. There were no buttons for the lift, just a little grey box and a sign with a large number ‘3’ on it.

 

“How do I open the lift?” Regulus asked.

 

The girl whimpered.

 

“Tell me!” He shook her, which only caused her to cry harder. But she raised a shaky hand and reached inside her suit, drawing out a small rectangular piece of plastic. It was white with a small picture of the girl on it and some text.

 

Lily Evans

Mount Hallow Decontamination Department

 

“You need my keycard,” the girl said.

 

Regulus snatched the card out of her hand and pressed it into the small grey box on the wall. It beeped, and the doors immediately slid open. Without any hesitation, Regulus shoved the girl into the lift and followed after her, immediately pressing the shard of glass to her neck again.

 

“Which floor?”

 

With a shaky hand, the girl reached out and pressed the button for the fifth floor. 

 

“Good, see, we’re getting on fine,” Regulus said with a slightly mean smile on his face. “Now tell me, who are you people? How many of us are here? Where are they? Go on, say something!”

 

The girl just sobbed. Regulus was growing rather tired of her crying. It was exhausting. He held her against the wall of the lift and shook her.

 

“Answer me!”

 

She kept crying. Luckily for her, the door dinged open on the fifth floor. He grappled her out of the lift and around a corner, before freezing.

 

What he saw absolutely was not what he had expected to see. It was a large dining hall with artwork and flags hanging from the ceiling and around the walls. Four long tables stretched down the hall, and one long one sat across the front, facing the rest. 

 

Every table was full of people, who were all digging into the food that was laid out in platters along the tables. The atmosphere was calm and friendly. People cracked jokes and smiled as they ate their meals. That was until someone spotted Regulus and the girl, frozen in the doorway. 

 

“Containment breach!” a man shouted across the hall.

 

In his shock at the scene, Regulus had relaxed his grip on the girl, meaning that she was easily able to free herself from his hold and make a run for it. Panic immediately ensued in the dining hall, and within seconds, an alarm was blaring and everyone was sprinting for an exit.

 

Regulus didn’t know what to make of it. He blinked as he watched the panicked people scrambling away from him.

 

“HEY!” Someone shouted from beside him. He whipped his head around and saw four people approaching with raised guns. “Put your hands up and come quietly back to quarantine or we’ll be forced to knock you out!”

 

Regulus had absolutely no intention of going quietly. He turned to make a run for it and was promptly hit in the back by a tranquilliser.

 

*

 

When he awoke, he was in a larger white room with numerous beds in it. But this time he was restrained to the bed. The bonds were just loose enough for him to adjust into a sitting position and he found that he wasn’t alone in the room. 

 

“Oh, you’re awake,” A woman’s voice said. “Hello Regulus, how’s the arm?” The woman was wearing a white doctor’s coat and smiling at him. She wasn’t the only person in the room. There were some guards stationed at the door and a man with a crisp suit and white hair who was watching Regulus inquisitively. The girl with the red hair was there too, glaring at Regulus.

 

Regulus didn’t respond, but he glared at the woman with all of the intensity he could muster.

 

“Not much of a talker are you?” The woman said.

 

“A skill no doubt picked up from the savages,” said the man in the suit. “That’s fine, no matter. Lily has something to say first anyway.”

 

“You were the last one to be cleared from quarantine,” the girl with the red hair, Lily, snapped. “Another ten minutes-” The man in the suit cleared his throat, and Lily glanced at him and swallowed before continuing. “I’m not pressing charges,” she muttered.

 

The man in the suit smiled. “Thank you, Lily. You can get your treatment now.”

 

Regulus realised that Lily was in a hospital gown. She shot one more glare at Regulus before moving away with the doctor towards a bed at the other end of the room. 

 

“Restraints aren’t necessary,” said the suit man. 

 

“Yes, Mr President,” said one of the guards, hurrying over to free Regulus from his bonds. Briefly, Regulus entertained the idea of attacking these people. How far could he get before the guns of the guards were trained on him again? Could he kill the suit man? Unlikely. 

 

Instead, he watched as Lily lay down on the bed at the other end of the room and was hooked up to some tubes. 

 

“My name is Albus Dumbledore,” said the suit man, stretching out a hand to Regulus. Regulus regarded the hand suspiciously, but didn’t shake it.

 

“Where is James?” Regulus demanded.

 

Dumbledore laughed lightly. “They said that was the first thing you’d ask.”

 

“Who said that?” Regulus’ eyes narrowed suspiciously.

 

“Your people did,” Dumbledore said.

 

“How many of us did you capture?”

 

Dumbledore chuckled again. “51, including yourself. But we did not capture you, my boy, we saved you-”

 

“Well, in that case, you won’t mind if we leave then,” Regulus replied. He pushed out of the bed onto his feet so that he was standing opposite the man. “If there are 51 of us here, then we still have people out there.”

 

“The patrol bought in everyone they could find,” said Dumbledore.

 

“What about the Elder?” Regulus asked. “It came down while we were fighting.” Regulus wasn’t even sure how long it had been since the battle. One day? Weeks? 

 

“We saw it,” Dumbledore confirmed. “There were multiple crash sites over 100 square miles. If there were survivors, we will bring them in too. You have my word.”

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes at the man. “I want to see the rest of my people.”

 

Dumbledore nodded. “Of course you do. But first, you should probably change out of those clothes.” Dumbledore made a gesture and a guard hurried over with a pile of clothes, which he placed on the end of Regulus’ bed. “We’ll give you a moment to change, and then you will be taken to see your people. Come on, let’s give Regulus some privacy.”

 

Dumbledore and the guards left, leaving Regulus alone with just the dripping sound from the machines that Lily was hooked up to for company.

 

He looked down at himself. The white clothes he had been placed in were stained with his blood now. A clean bandage had been wrapped around his arm. He stripped down to his pants quickly and pulled on the new clothes. The trousers were clearly second-hand, they had patches over the knees as if they’d been repaired several times over. The jumper was grey and probably the softest thing Regulus had ever touched. But it all smelled slightly of disinfectant. It reminded him of the Elder. 

 

He cast his eyes around as he jammed his feet into the shoes, eyes settling on a tray beside one of the beds that held some medical tools. He slipped a scalpel into his pocket, making sure to hide what he was doing in case there were any cameras watching him.

 

Without sparing Lily a second glance, he headed towards the door that Dumbledore and the guards had left via. As soon as he pushed the door open, his ears were met with a cacophony of mechanical noise. 

 

“Ah, there you are!” Dumbledore smiled. “Follow me,” Dumbledore said, starting to walk through the room, which looked to be a power station of sorts. Regulus followed him silently, taking in as much as he could and committing it to memory. “Sorry about the noise! Hydroelectric power from the Dam is what powers this whole mountain. We have fresh water from our underground reservoir, all treated for traces of radiation first of course. Fresh food from our hydroponic farm-”

 

“I don’t understand,” Regulus cut in. “You’re on the ground. You know it’s survivable. Why are you hiding out in a bunker?”

 

“It’s not survivable for us,” Dumbledore said, a slight tinge of sadness in his voice. 

 

“The Grounders seem to have managed,” Regulus countered.

 

“Natural selection,” Dumbledore said. “The Grounders who couldn’t survive the elevated radiation levels died off. Only those who could survive passed on their genes. Here, we never went through that process. We are protected from the radiation, so there was no need.”

 

“We never went through that process on the Elder,” said Regulus, frowning.

 

“Solar radiation,” said Dumbledore. “The radiation levels in space are higher than down here. Your bodies were forced to slowly adapt to it. Your ability to metabolise the radiation is even better than the savages I would suggest. Truth be told, our scientists were blown away by the efficiency of your systems. If not for that, you’d all still be upstairs in quarantine.”

 

Dumbledore stopped in front of the lift, which opened when a guard pressed his key card to the panel. A large number 4 was displayed to the side of the lift.

 

Noted.

 

Level 5 - Dining Hall

Level 4 - Turbine Room and Hospital

Level 3 - Quarantine Zone

 

“Please,” Dumbledore smiled and gestured at the lift.

 

Regulus stepped inside. Dumbledore did not follow. He surveyed Regulus for a second.

 

“Give me the scalpel, Regulus,” Dumbledore said.

 

Regulus bit the inside of his cheek to keep the shock off of his face. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

Dumbledore smiled. “You’re not fighting for your life here. You’re safe. We are a community built on peace. You’ve made it.”

 

Regulus didn’t believe Dumbledore for a single second. He was not inclined to trust people and never had been. That was more James’ area of expertise. Seeing the best. Regulus only ever saw the worst.

 

But he bit back his worries and handed the scalpel over to the old man. He could find something else to fight with if he needed to.

 

“Welcome to Mount Hallow Regulus.” Dumbledore took the scalpel and placed it in his own pocket. Two of the guards joined Regulus in the lift, and the doors slid shut, blocking Dumbledore’s unsettling, serene smile from view. 

 

The lift began to move.

 

“Where are we going?” Regulus asked.

 

“Level 5,” said one of the guards. “Your people are in orientation.”

 

James.

 

Was James here? Was he ‘ safe ’ with the rest of them?

 

The lift opened on level 5 and the guards gestured for Regulus to lead the way.

 

“Your packet contains all the information you might need whilst you’re here,” a friendly woman’s voice was saying. “I promise, it’s not as complicated as the map makes it seem-”

 

The group were gathered with their backs to where Regulus was approaching, all listening to the woman with rapt attention. Regulus searched the crowd for any sign of James, certain that he’d recognise him from just the back of his head. But he couldn’t see him. James was probably at the front of the group, being the leader he always was. 

 

“Regulus!” Pandora cried, glancing over her shoulder and spotting him. The girl careened through the crowd and tackled him in a hug that took him completely by surprise.

 

He was not a hugger. 

 

He didn’t do hugs.

 

Not from anyone (well, James seemed to be a notable exception).

 

Pandora didn’t seem to care. She clutched him tightly.

 

“Oh, hey,” he muttered as she pulled back, still searching the crowd behind her. People were smiling at him from everywhere. Evan approached and clapped him on the shoulder.

 

“Good to see you, Baby Black,” Evan said. Mary followed him closely. Regulus found that he was comforted by the familiar faces, quickly set at ease.

 

“James? Barty?” Regulus asked immediately.

 

Evan winced, and a horrible look crossed his face.

 

“No,” Regulus snapped.

 

“They uh… they didn’t make it,” Mary said quietly. “Marlene, Avery and Peter, too.”

 

“You’ve seen their bodies?” Regulus demanded.

 

“Well, no. But-”

 

“Then we don’t know that they’re dead,” Regulus said firmly. “They’re probably still out there looking for us.”

 

James wasn’t dead. Regulus would know.

 

Until he saw James’ body, James was alive. He had to be. 

Notes:

Part 2 baby!!!!! I said it wouldn't be long before we got here.

REMUS POV! The man is 100% safe now. I loved looking into his head a bit and feel like I have a bit of a better grip on wolfstar now. They're just so horribly obsessed with eachother and I love them. Remus makes his own actions sound so rational and I respect that so hard.

The mountain!!!!
Lily Evans has entered the chat.
I know a lot of you were speculating that she was going to be Heda, but this is not the case. Keep speculating though, I love it!

It's going to be so interesting to see how Regulus handles the Mountain. He's so unreasonable and untrusting, it just HAD to be him in Clarke's shoes for this. James is a leader, but he's trusting and I think he probably would have taken the mountain at face value. Regulus WILL NOT.

Anyway, enough from me, I'm going to go and carry on writing :)

Chapter 30: Missing Pieces

Summary:

We’re here now, everything’s going to be okay.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Death/Dead Bodies
- Fighting
- Guns
- Tasers

Translations in the end notes.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

James was running. Weaving in and out of trees and trying to stay as quiet as physically possible. His shoulder ached, and his chest was heaving. But he couldn’t stop. If he stopped, the Grounder who had been chasing him and Barty since they legged it away from the shuttle would find him and probably kill him. He vaulted over fallen trees and wove through the underbrush. Branches tore at him, but he couldn’t stop. 

 

He had cuts and scrapes all over him. He must’ve looked a sorry state. 

 

He had long ago run out of bullets and disguarded his gun and he now clutched a spear he had snagged from a fallen grounder a while ago. He rounded a tree and scrambled down a bank, pressing his back into the dirt behind him.

 

“James?” 

 

He startled and raised his spear, coming face to face with Peter and Avery, who seemed to be hiding behind the same bank he had taken refuge under. 

 

“Fucking hell, it’s you guys,” James sighed. 

 

“You’re being followed?” Avery demanded.

 

“Stay quiet,” James hissed. “Have you seen Barty?”

 

“Barty’s alive?” Peter asked.

 

“He was,” said James. “We ran for it when the doors closed, but a Grounder followed us. We got separated. How’d you guys get out?”

 

“I saw the Elder come down and thought I’d go and get help,” Peter squeaked. “I wouldn’t have made it back to camp before the fire. A piece of the ship came down this way. I think it might be Godric.”

 

“I was looking for McKinnon and got chased away from camp by some Grounders,” Avery said. “Found Pettigrew in the woods-”

 

They stopped when they heard the sound of voices. James’ head whipped around in the direction the sound came from, and he hissed at Avery and Peter to stay quiet before heading off towards the noise in a crouch.

 

Peering through the trees, he spotted a Grounder on a horse with two people tied up behind the horse by their wrists. James recognised both of the people being dragged behind the horse. Bertram Aubrey whom James had hardly known back on the Elder due to being from different stations, and Barty.

 

As the watched, Bertram stumbled and fell. 

 

“On your feet!” The Grounder man on the horse yelled.

 

Barty had scrambled over to Bertram and was trying to help him back to his feet, which seemed to be proving difficult with both of their hands bound. 

 

“He can’t keep up,” Barty countered. 

 

The Grounder dismounted the horse and glared at the two struggling boys.

 

“I said, get on your feet!” The Grounder repeated. Bertram seemed unable to comply, though, even with Barty’s help. The Grounder grabbed the rope binding Betram and yanked on it, pulling the boy towards him and slitting his throat in one smooth motion, before cutting the rope that was binding him free of the horse.

 

“That’s one,” The Grounder said to Barty. “We lost 300 to your fire. You’re lucky I need to keep one of you alive to speak to the commander, or I’d kill you too.”

 

James had to close his eyes for a second to keep himself from being sick.

 

“Okay, fuck it. We can do this,” Avery said, tightening his grip on the knife he was holding.

 

“How?” Peter squeaked. 

 

“We attack as a team,” James offered, opening his eyes and looking over to where the grounder had remounted his horse and was moving away again, leaving Bertram’s body behind. “We all go in at once. Avery and I attack the Grounder, Peter gets Barty free. Once Barty is fre,e it’s four on one.”

 

“Fuck it let’s do it,” Avery nodded.

 

“Fine,” Peter squeaked.

 

“Okay, ready? 1, 2, 3,” James didn’t give himself time to think about it too hard. If he did, he’d probably never be able to get the courage to do anything and would remain rooted in spot staring at Bertram’s body forever. 

 

The Grounder turned to watch them charge and wheeled his horse around, charging in their direction. James threw his spear, but the Grounder dodged it easily. They scattered, avoiding the horse’s trampling hooves as it barrelled towards them, pulling Barty behind it flat on the ground. 

 

The Grounder threw himself off the horse and charged towards James, raising his sword high.

 

He was stopped in his tracks when the sound of a gun firing ripped through the trees and a bullet hit him right in the side of his head, causing him to careen over sideways. 

 

James looked around in confusion to try and see where the shooter was, only to watch as Mad-Eyed Moody trampled out of the woods, holding a smoking gun and a shit eating grin on his face. 

 

“Well, hello there, boys,” he said, approaching slowly, flanked by six other men in guard uniforms. James recognised Abbot and Selwyn who had been the ones to escort him to the shuttle the day he left the elder. “We’re here now, everything’s going to be okay.”

 

James could have cried in relief as the guards spread out around them, forming a perimeter and checking the trees.

 

“Are there any more?” Moody asked.

 

“N-no,” James stammered. “We don’t think so.”

 

Moody nodded and let out a whistle, which seemed to be a signal for the rest of the group, as suddenly more people were emerging from the trees. And his heart almost stopped when he saw a familiar face at the head of the group.

 

“James?” Euphemia shouted, breaking into a run the second she saw him. 

 

“Mum!” James yelled. And then he was running as well. Running as fast as he had when he was running away from the Grounder earlier. It didn’t matter how much his body hurt because this was his mum. She was here. She wasn’t dead. She was here .

 

They collided in the middle, and James almost lost his footing as he pulled his mother close to him as if he could merge them together if he held her tight enough. He was getting blood on her, but she didn’t seem to care as she clutched him equally tight.

 

“You’re not dead?” James asked, his voice suddenly sounding so incredibly small. “We saw the Exodus ship go down- I thought-”

 

“I wasn’t on it,” Euphemia said into his chest. “Oh, James, you’re okay?”

 

She pulled back to look at him. And he knew he looked horrible, but from the look on his mother’s face, he must’ve looked really bad.

 

“I’m fine Mum, really, just a few scrapes,” James said. 

 

“Sit down,” Euphemia commanded. 

 

“I’m fine, Mum, really,” James tried for a smile, but he was so overwhelmed with emotion that he suspected it came out as more of a grimace. He felt tears pricking at his eyes and blinked them away.

 

She was here. Euphemia Potter wasn’t dead. She was here and he could hug her. He could touch her. She was real and hadn’t died in the fiery explosion of the Elder. 

 

“We need to get to the shuttle,” James said. “The rest of them should still be there.”

 

“Sirius?” Euphemia asked.

 

James shook his head. “He’s gone. Not dead, but he’s not at the shuttle.”

 

“Where is he?” Euphemia asked.

 

“It’s a long story and I’m not exactly sure,” James admitted. “But we can look for him later. We need to get to the drop ship.”

 

He felt the first stab of worry for his best friend. He hadn’t really had the time or the capacity to worry too much about Sirius, but now that the dust was settling and there were other people here who could take over, he was worried about Sirius. He was also furious. Regulus hadn’t been sure if Sirius had run off on his own free will or not. James very much wanted to punch Sirius for abandoning them all, if that was what he had done. 

 

Euphemia nodded and turned to face the group. James noticed the Minister’s pin glistening on her chest.

 

“Shacklebolt, we’re splitting up. Moody and six guards come with me. The rest of you carry on to Mecca station. You have the coordinates, we’ll meet you there,” she turned back to look at James. “Lead the way.”

 

There would be time for them to share all of their stories later. For now, both of the Potters were leaders. James had to make sure that his people were okay. They had to be. 

 

S I R I U S

Remus trailed along silently behind him. Sirius walked quickly and ignored his shadow. Which proved impossible to do, because all he seemed to ever want to do at the moment was stare at Remus.

 

He really wanted to be angry at Remus. He really did. But at the same time, he understood. When they’d first landed on the ground, Sirius had wanted to do exactly what Remus had done with him to Regulus. He had very seriously entertained the idea of knocking Regulus out and running away, screw the rest of the group. 

 

And he had wanted to go with Remus. He just couldn’t. He couldn’t abandon James and Regulus or the rest of the group, who had all been working so hard to stay alive. 

 

“You’re upset with me,” Remus said. 

 

“Is that obvious?” Sirius snapped. 

 

“Yes,” Remus said. “I’m sorry, okay, I didn’t realise- I thought you hated your brother.”

 

“I do,” Sirius replied. “It’s just… complicated. Do you have any siblings?”

 

“No.”

 

“Then I can’t explain it,” said Sirius. “Regulus is… he’s like a limb. Cut him off and I’ll miss him forever.”

 

“I’m sorry,” Remus repeated.

 

“You will be if he’s dead,” Sirius said. “If he isn’t, then I might be able to get over it. No promises on him not killing you, though. He’s a violent little shit.”

 

Remus snorted. “Don’t I know it?”

 

Sirius had a very faint flash of the memory of Regulus torturing Remus which made him wince.

 

“How far are we now?” Sirius asked.

 

“Well, we walked all night, so I expect we’re pretty close,” said Remus.

 

“You don’t know?” Sirius demanded.

 

“About fifteen minutes away from your camp,” Remus offered. “I would have thought you’d recognise the area better.”

 

Sirius didn’t reply. He hoped that Regulus was okay so that he didn’t have to be angry at Remus. He didn’t want to be angry with Remus. It was unnatural. Something that absolutely should not be possible. He stewed in silence, contemplating the horrible things he would do if Regulus were hurt. But his mind kept drifting back to kissing Remus instead. 

 

The area around the shuttle was quiet. Too quiet. 

 

Something had clearly happened. The woods surrounding the shuttle were full of bodies. Grounders and Sirius’ people alike. And the camp itself had been burned to a crisp. Burned bodies littered the perimeter of the camp, and scorched skeletons were closer to the shuttle.

 

“Jok,” Remus muttered. “What happened here?”

 

“I think Evan Rosier happened,” Sirius replied quietly. It felt like a graveyard. Nothing alive remained here. Only ghosts. Sirius kept moving towards the shuttle, which stood with its door open. He slipped silently inside. 

 

It was empty. 

 

No signs of a struggle. Just no one. 

 

They’re gone. All of them. Regulus, James, Marlene…

 

Remus had followed him inside the shuttle, and he looked at him helplessly. Remus was holding a small cylindrical metal object in his hand. 

 

“What’s that?” Sirius demanded. 

 

“Sirius, I think the mountain men were here,” Remus said tentatively.

 

“The what-”

 

Sirius was cut off by the sound of voices outside the shuttle. He moved quickly, pressing his back against one side of the door, Remus following suit.

 

A person came careening into the shuttle wildly, and Sirius didn’t hesitate to get ahold of them, knocking them down. He wrestled with the unknown person for a few seconds, before he managed to pin them down and raised his fist to strike-

 

“James?” Sirius froze, fist raised in the air when he realised that the person struggling beneath him was a very bloody and battered James Potter.

 

James’ face broke into a grin. “Sirius!”

 

“Hands up and back away from him!” Someone barked, and Sirius cast a look out of the shuttle door to see numerous people in familiar guard uniforms with guns trained on him.

 

“Hey, it’s fine!” James shouted back. “He’s good. It’s Sirius. Sirius Black.”

 

A sharp intake of breath from the side of the door drew James’ attention and his eyes settled on Remus. “Oh, you bought a friend.”

 

“James, what happened here?” Sirius asked. “Where’s Reggie?”

 

“Let me up and we can find out,” James replied. 

 

Sirius hastened to scramble off of James and helped him up to his feet. Several more people approached and Sirius saw Barty, Avery, Peter and - 

 

“Effie!” Sirius abandoned James where he stood and careened over towards Euphemia Potter who smiled at him and pulled him into a hug.

 

“Oh Chota Taara, it’s so good to see you!” Euphemia mumbled into his ear. “I’m so pleased that you’re okay. I’ve been so worried.”

 

“Sorry about that,” Sirius winced, pulling away so he could look at Euphemia. “Someone knocked me out and decided to drag me away.”

 

The sound of a commotion back inside the shuttle drew everyone’s attention. The commotion in question? James punching Remus- hard. Hard enough to knock Remus down to the ground. 

 

“You fucking bastard,” James said as he scrambled down to the ground and drew his fist back to punch Remus again. “You fucking knocked him out? I thought you wanted him safe?”

 

“He was safer with me!” Remus countered. James punched him again.

 

“Where the fuck are our people Grounder?” Barty demanded. He scrambled forward and did his best to try and pull James back, if somewhat halfheartedly. At some signal that Sirius didn’t notice, two guards surged forward with batons and seconds later, Barty was pulled back and James was seizing on the ground from an electric shock.

 

“What the fuck?” Sirius demanded, hurrying back forward. “Why did you do that?”

 

“You’re not animals kid,” Mad-Eyed Moody approached. “And you can’t beat up anyone who disagrees with you. You’re not in charge.”

 

“I had good fucking reason,” James spat, his body was still spazuming on the ground, but he was doing his very best to scramble over to Remus. The two guards who had moved forward pulled James up to his feet and held him still between them. “Tell us Remus, where the fuck are the rest of our people, hey? Where have your lot taken them?”

 

“James!” Euphemia chided. “They will taze you again.”

 

“It wasn’t my people,” Remus replied, pushing into a sitting position and spitting blood out of his mouth.

 

“You’re a Grounder?” Moody asked, surveying Remus with a calculating eye.

 

“He’s fine, he’s with me,” Sirius said quickly. “He’s a traitor. He helped us.”

 

“Yeah, fat lot of good that’s doing me,” Remus muttered. “Anyway, I don’t think this was my people. It was the Mountain Men.”

 

“Remus is it?” Euphemia turned to look at him. Remus nodded. “Who are the Mountain Men?”

 

“The men who live in the mountain,” Remus offered, not clearing up any of the questions. “Your people are gone, I’m sorry. No one comes out of the mountain.”

 

James’ panicked eyes met Sirius’.

 

Regulus.

 

“Can you be sure?” Barty demanded. “How do you know it’s not your people who took them?”

 

Remus didn’t seem to have an answer, he shifted on his feet.

 

“Right, well, I suggest we gather everything useful here and make for Mecca station,” Moody said.

 

“What?” Sirius blinked.

 

“We can’t leave! This is where they’ll come back!” Barty protested.

 

Sirius looked towards Euphemia, who sighed heavily and bit her lip. “Moody is right, boys, we can’t stay here either. Leave a note. Let’s move.”

 

R E G U L U S

“Pretend you’re happy to see me,” Regulus hissed as he slid into a chair beside Evan, Mary and Pandora in the dining hall. The atmosphere was happy and carefree. Soft piano music floated through, and conversation echoed through the room. Regulus didn’t trust it one bit. 

 

“We are happy to see you, Reg,” Pandora replied.

 

“Don’t call me that,” Regulus snapped. “Look at this,” he thrust the binder he had been given as an orientation packet down on the table. “They gave us a map with no exits. How long have you lot been out of quarantine? I want you to tell me everything you’ve seen, anything that could point to a way out.”

 

“Regulus, eat some food, relax a little,” Mary offered, shoving a plate of sausages over towards Regulus.

 

He shook his head. “I’m not eating their food.”

 

Regulus glanced up to the head table and saw Albus Dumbledore’s eyes on him. 

 

“Why do you want to find a way out anyway?” Mary asked. “Look around you. For the first time since we landed here we’re not running from anything. We’re safe here, why would we want to leave?”

 

“Because we have people out there!” Regulus insisted. “James, my brother, Barty, Marlene…”

 

“They have people searching the woods, and they’re a lot better equipped to do it than us,” Pandora offered. 

 

Regulus shook his head and met Evan’s eyes. “This place is too good to be true.”

 

Evan bit his lip.

 

“You’re bumming me out,” Mary complained. “I’m going to get more cake.”

 

She pushed up to her feet and crossed the room.

 

“You can’t honestly tell me you trust them, Rosier,” Regulus insisted. 

 

“I think we’re safe here,” Evan said.

 

“But you want to find Barty, right?”

 

“Of course I do.”

 

“Then follow me,” Regulus muttered.

 

He glanced over to where Mary had moved off to. She was talking to Lily, the girl with the flaming red hair. Both girls were smiling. One thing Regulus had worked out earlier, when moving through the corridors with Lily and then Dumbledore was that he would need a key card to get anywhere in the mountain. Lily had a key card.

 

Regulus pushed to his feet and followed Mary across the room.

 

“It’s Lily, right?” Regulus said, going for his most timid and harmless smile. He placed his binder down on the table beside her, over where her keycard rested.

 

Lily’s eyes narrowed when she looked at him, but she nodded curtly.

 

“Look, I just wanted to say I’m really sorry about earlier,” Regulus said. “I was scared and worried about my friends. I hope you can understand that.”

 

Lily looked away and shrugged. Regulus offered her a small smile and then took his binder back, using his thumb to sweep up Lily’s key card as he went.

 

“Look, I know he’s intense…” Mary said to Lily as Regulus walked away. Regulus didn’t hear anymore as Evan sidled up to him.

 

“What was that about?” Evan hissed as Regulus made for the exit of the dining hall.

 

“You want to find the others? Come with me,” Regulus snapped. 

 

Level 5 - Dining Hall

Level 4 - Turbin Room and Hospital

Level 3 - Quarantine Zone

 

From what he could tell, Level 3 was the highest up he’d been in the mountain. So it only made sense that Level 1 would be the exit. He crossed to the lift and swiped Lily’s key card before pulling Evan inside with him and pressing the button for level 1. The lift started to move upwards. 

 

“Where are we going?” Evan hissed. 

 

“We’re finding the exit,” Regulus replied.

 

The lift dinged and the doors slid open on the first level. The second they did, an alarm started blaring. “See, not prisoners my ass,” Regulus stated. “C’mon, let’s go.”

 

Regulus hurried down the corridor with Evan just a few steps behind. 

 

It seemed that his hunch had been correct, because a corridor to their left ended only in a large circular door with radiation warning signs all over it. Regulus didn’t stop; he hurried straight down to the end of the corridor and tried the lever next to the door. It wouldn’t budge.

 

There was a large circular wheel attached to the door, and Regulus moved over to it, trying to spin it. Evan hastened to help and together they were able to spin the wheel three times.

 

“Try the lever again,” Evan suggested when the door didn’t immediately open.

 

Regulus moved over to the lever, placing his hands on it and bracing to pull. 

 

“Stop!” Evan and Regulus both whipped around to see Mary standing there with Lily. Lily had found a gun somewhere and had it trained on the two of them.

 

“If you pull that lever, all of them die, Regulus,” Mary stated. “Even a little radiation can kill them.”

 

“Don’t make me shoot you,” Lily threatened. 

 

Regulus’ hand was frozen on the lever, he stared at Mary. He was breathing heavily from all the running. Regulus wanted nothing more than to pull the lever. To leave the mountain. To find James. He didn’t care about a single one of the people in the mountain. 

 

“Wait!” Evan stepped between Regulus and the gun. “Just wait a second!” He turned very slowly to Regulus. “Don’t pull it. We can’t hurt these people when they’ve offered us somewhere safe-”

 

Regulus shook his head. “I don’t believe them. We can’t just be safe here. It’s not possible.” He could feel tears pricking his eyes. He wasn’t safe. He couldn’t be. The only place he’d ever felt safe was when he was in Sirius’ arms or James and even that had been a lie. He had never been safe. Not once in his entire life. He couldn’t be now. He didn't care about these people. They were liars, there was no way this mountain was safe. It was impossible. 

 

“Why would they lie?” Mary asked quietly, approaching slowly to stand beside Evan. “We’re safe here. Because of everything we did out there. We’ve made it. We’re fine. For the first time since we got here, we’re not fighting for our lives. We can breathe here, let yourself breathe Regulus.”

 

Regulus didn’t really understand what safety was. He’d never experienced it before, not properly. He felt a whimper crawl its way up his throat. “Not all of us are here, though.”

 

“I’m the one who fired the rockets,” Evan stated. Regulus could see tears shining in Evan’s eyes. “Should I not have done that? Should I not have listened to James? They’d still be with us if I hadn’t.”

 

And that was wrong. Everyone should always listen to James. James always did the right thing. James did what needed to be done. If Evan hadn’t fired the rockets, they would all be dead because the Grounders would have killed every single one of them.

 

Regulus flexed his fingers on the lever. 

 

The mountain men had saved them from the Grounders, who would surely have come back to attack them after they killed hundreds of Grounders in one swoop. 

 

“When James ordered that door to be closed, he saved us,” Mary said. “Don’t throw away his sacrifice by killing everyone here. You know he wouldn’t want that.” Regulus needed people to stop speaking about James like he was dead. Because Regulus knew he wasn’t. He couldn’t be.

 

But Mary was right. James wouldn’t want Regulus to kill these people. James would trust them. These people had saved them. James would trust them because of that. 

 

With a shuddering breath, Regulus released his hand from the lever.

 

“There they are!” The guards had arrived now. “Hands up!”

 

Regulus didn’t even have time to put his hands in the air before he was being shoved to the ground and roughly shoved to the ground, hands being placed in cuffs. 

 

*

 

“I’m told that your group considers the three of you its leaders,” Dumbledore said. 

 

Regulus had been uncerimosly shoved into a white padded room for several hours, during which time he had done very little other than cry and tug at his handcuffs. Eventually, the guards had returned and removed the cuffs, before escorting him at gun point all the way to what appeared to be Dumbledore’s office. Now, he was sitting across Dumbledore’s desk with Mary and Evan on either side of him.

 

It wasn’t until now that Regulus realised it was only the three of them from James’ council that had made it to the mountain. The rest of them were still out there… somewhere.

 

“Yes,” Regulus said, tone carefully free of emotions. “Why did you bring us here?”

 

Dumbledore clasped his hands over his desk and leaned forward. “I’m afraid I have bad news. Our patrols have swept the entire area and found no evidence of any survivors from your camp or the Elder.”

 

“How can they be sure?” Evan demanded. 

 

“They can’t,” Dumbledore replied. “I’ve ordered them to keep searching-”

 

“I want to see for myself!” Regulus snapped. 

 

“I’m sorry, I can’t allow that,” said Dumbledore. “I’m doing this for your own good, Regulus. You are all just children, and it’s not safe out there.”

 

“Radiation has no effect on us,” Regulus replied. 

 

“It’s not the radiation I’m concerned about,” said Dumbledore. “You have lost a great deal, and you all need time to grieve. The guards will show you and the rest of your people to your room.”

 

Regulus met Dumbledore’s bright blue eyes and held his intense gaze. “And if we try to leave?”

 

Dumbledore cocked his head to the side. “Please don’t try to test me, Regulus. I promise, you’ll lose.”

 

Regulus pushed to his feet and stormed out of the room, Evan and Mary following on his heels. The guards were waiting for them outside.

 

“The two of you aren’t going to try anything else, are you?” Mary hissed as they walked through the corridors. “Don’t ruin this for us. James and Barty died for us to be safe, so don’t waste it-”

 

“James is not dead,” Regulus spat back.

 

“Whatever you need to believe,” Mary replied. “But he’s not here, is he? He’d want you to be safe.”

 

And Regulus knew that Mary was right.

 

It didn’t mean he liked it.

Notes:

Translations
Trigasleng
Jok - Fuck

Hindi
chota taara - little star

Sources
Triigasleng Translator: https://lingojam.com/TrigedaslengGrounderLanguage
Google Translate (I knowww, I’m sorry)

 

I'm really spoiling you right now with chapters! I can't help it guys, I have raging ADHD and this is my hyperfocus right now.

JAMES AND EFFIE BACK TOGETHER
SIRIUS, JAMES AND EFFIE BACK TOGETHER!!!!!

I know the reunions were brief but both Potters are in leader mode™ so they are v focused. They will have a full conversation soon.

Sirius trying his best to be mad at Remus but all he can do is think about kissing him- LMAO he's so funny to me.

Angry James Potter beating Remus up- ooop! Kind of deserved on Remus' part tbh, if Sirius isn't going to be mad at him, James will do it for him.

Regulus 'James Potter Is NOT Dead' Black, I love you so so dearly.

Thank you all for listening to my ramblings and I'm so glad you like this fic so far! It is going to be LONG, so I suppose it's good that I'm doing very little else with my free time other than writing this lmaoooo.

Keep the comments coming, I thrive on validation (tehe)

Chapter 31: Locked Up

Summary:

You’re putting me in time out?

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Fighting
- Guns
- Imprisonment
- Radiation Burns
- Death/Dead Bodies
- Wounds

Translations in the end notes.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

James was marched to Mecca station in handcuffs, because the second he was allowed up by the guards, he went for Remus again. He knew Remus was lying. He had to be. The Grounders had taken his people just like Remus had taken Sirius.

 

“You don’t believe him, do you?” James muttered to Barty as they walked through the woods. “The bullshit about the mountain men? He’s got to be making it up to cover for his people.”

 

“I know,” Barty replied. “I think he’s banking on you being one of the soft ones, Potter.”

 

James did not trust Remus one bit. He couldn’t trust him. Not the way Sirius inherently seemed to. And James absolutely wasn’t soft. Maybe he had been, once. But not anymore.

 

“We’ll go back to Mecca and then head out to find them,” James hissed so that the guards behind him couldn’t hear.

 

“Just as soon as you get out of those handcuffs,” Barty nodded. “Hey, have you heard anything about my Dad? Your mum is wearing his pin.”

 

“You’ll have to ask her how that happened.”

 

*

 

“You’ve got to be joking? C’mon, I’ll drop it, I swear!” James complained as he was pushed into the room. His mother had insisted on tending to his injuries the second they arrived at Mecca station, even though he had argued that there were loads of people way worse off than him. Euphemia hadn’t listened to him.  She was still in work mode, and James couldn’t get much out of her. 

 

“Calm down, James, your mother just wants us to sit down and talk to you about what happened,” Moody was sitting on a crate in the middle of the room. He gestured for James to sit across from him. “You’re not a prisoner.”

 

“The guard escort would suggest otherwise,” said James. “We don’t have time for this. We need to be out there looking for my people.”

 

“Your people?” Moody raised an eyebrow. 

 

“My people,” James nodded.

 

“They are my people too, James,” Moody sighed. “Now please, sit. Tell me what you know about the Grounders. Why did they attack?”

 

James was lightly pushed by one of the guards towards the crate across from Moody. Reluctantly, he sat.

 

“How many were there?”

 

“I didn’t count,” James snarked..

 

“Take a guess.”

 

James shrugged. “300, give or take.”

 

“Why did they attack?”

 

“Because that’s what they do,” James snapped. “We tried to make peace with them. We didn’t want a fight. But they did. And now they’ve taken my people-”

 

“Our people-”

 

“Whatever. They’ve taken our people, and we need to go get them. I need to go.”

 

“Your friend, the Grounder, he seemed to think that it was someone else who took them,” said Moody. “The Mountain Men?”

 

“He’s not my friend. I don’t know anything about any Mountain Men,” said James. “I think he’s lying.”

 

“You do, do you?” Moody asked.

 

“I-” James response was cut off by the sound of gunfire, and Moody was immediately on his feet, gesturing for the guards flanking the doorway to follow him. James saw his opportunity and darted out of the door behind them.

 

“What’s going on out here?” Euphemia demanded as they converged on the edge of the perimeter that had seemingly been set up around the fallen Mecca station. 

 

“Got out of those cuffs, Potter?” Barty sidled up to him and hissed in his ear. James didn’t respond because he was too focused on the interaction between Euphemia, Moody and a man who James didn’t know.

 

“Who gave you that gun, boy?” Moody demanded, ripping a gun out of the man’s hand.

 

“I saw something I swear!” The man stammered, he was gesturing wildly into the woods. “Someone moved!”

 

“So you shot at them!” James demanded, surging forward, completely unable to stay silent. “That could have been our people!”

 

“James, stay out of it!” Euphemia shot at him quickly before turning her attention to Moody and the man. 

 

“Who gave you this gun?” Moody demanded again.

 

“I did, Sir,” Edgar Bones stepped forward, gun in hand and decked out in a guard’s uniform. 

 

“Moody, from now on only the guards get guns,” Euphemia stated. “We have people still out there, from the other stations and the rest of the kids. We are not lawless! We will maintain a lawful society the same way we did on the Elder,” her voice rose as more attention from around the camp was pulled towards her.

 

“We will share all that we have in the way we have always done. If you wish to fight, you will train and only be awarded a guards uniform once you have earned it! In the meantime, we must secure this camp. If we are to flourish down here, we must have a home and for now, this will be it. Shacklebolt?”

 

“Yes, Ma’am,” Kingsley stepped forward.

 

“Set about building a wall,” Euphemia instructed. “Anyone looking for a job can report to Councilor Shacklebolt.” She turned to Moody next, “Alastor, set up patrols, make sure this camp is secure-”

 

“Mum, what if that was our people!” James cut in again, looking at his mother imploringly and doing his best to catch her eye. 

 

Euphemia did not acknowledge him. 

 

“Send out a group to check on who that man may have been.” Euphemuia finished. “James, follow me.”

 

Euphemia turned on her heel and walked away, back towards the shuttle.

 

James shot a look in Barty’s direction. “Get some guns,” he hissed. “We leave to find them as soon as possible.”

 

“Be quick with Mummy,” Barty said. “I need to find Evan.”

 

James nodded once and hurried off after his mother.

 

Euphemia didn’t stop until they were in another slightly destroyed room in the ship. This one had no working doors, and the roof had been busted open in the crash, a tree half fallen down with branches coming in through the gaps. 

 

“Do you even care that everyone else is still missing?” James demanded the second Euphemia ground to a halt and turned to face him. “Do you even care that the Grounders have them?”

 

“We don’t know that the Grounders have them, James,” Euphemia stated, folding her arms over her chest and giving him that ‘mum’ look that often came with a reprimand.

 

“Of course they do!” James replied swiftly. “We should be out there looking for the! They could be hurt or being tortured right now!”

 

“James, you need to calm down,” Euphemia stated. “You are not in charge here. They are my people. I promise, we will do everything we can to find them, but we need to make sure this camp is secure first-”

 

“If you won’t send a team out, give me a fucking gun and I’ll go,” James snapped. “I know the woods better than any of your guard-”

 

“I am not sending my eighteen-year-old son out into the woods with an army out there-”

 

“The army is gone! We killed them! Evan killed them and now they’ve taken him captive!” James was shouting now. The anger was back in force, and he hated it. He was clawing at some semblance of control over himself, but it was like trying to catch oxygen in his bare hands. Impossible. 

 

“From what I understand, there are plenty more Grounders still out there,” Euphemia replied. Her voice remained calm, refusing to rise to meet James’ ire. “We will secure our position here, ensure that everyone already in this camp is safe and only then will we be able to spare the resources to go after the rest of the kids-”

 

“Would you be this fucking rational about it if I was missing?” James demanded.

 

Euphemia pursed her lips and stared at him. A stare that would have made him wither and beg for forgiveness a year ago. But James wasn’t the sixteen-year-old with two parents who cared most about whoever he was dating and beating the other stations in the interstation cup. He was different now than even the last time he had seen his mother in the flesh, less than two months ago in his cell on the Elder. So James did not flinch from her intense stare; he stared back. 

 

“You are safe now, James,” Euphemia said forcefully. “I’m here, I’ve got it now. You don’t need to worry about this. You need rest and time to heal. What you went through was a horrible ordeal. You’ve been fighting ever since you landed here. Give the rest of us a chance to take over, hey?”

 

And that was everything James had thought he wanted to hear for weeks. Ever since the first time he had felt the eyes of the camp on him, searching for an answer. Ever since he had slid the dagger into Crabbe’s throat to spare him a slow and painful death. 

 

But his people were out there. His people were missing. Regulus, Mary, Marlene, Evan, Pandora- heck, James even wanted to find Gilderoy Fucking Lockhart. 

 

“If you don’t send people out after them now, I’ll go myself,” James replied. “I have to find them. You don’t understand-”

 

“I understand, sweetheart,” Euphemia replied curtly. “The burden of leadership is heavy. But it’s okay, set it down. Let me shoulder it now?”

 

James shook his head. “We have to find them, Mum. You can’t stop me.”

 

Euphemia looked him up and down and smiled a small, sad smile. “You’re so much like your Baba, Jamie. He would never stop either.” She moved forward and placed a hand on the side of James’ face, straightening his glasses and running a thumb over his cheek like she used to do when he was young. “And not stopping was what got him killed. I’ve told you before, James, I can’t lose you too. I need you here, safe. Will you stay?”

 

James shook his head more vigorously, shaking her hand free and taking a step back. “I can’t. I need to find them.”

 

Euphemia sucked in a heavy breath. “It looks like you’re not giving me a choice then.”

 

“What?”

 

“Selwyn, take him back to the cell and make sure he stays there,” Euphemia said over James’ shoulder. He whipped around, not even having noticed that they had been followed by one of the guards.

 

“Yes, Ma’am,” Selwyn nodded.

 

“Are you going to go with Selwyn quietly James?” Euphemia asked. 

 

James turned back around to stare at his mother, with his mouth hanging open. “What the fuck Mum? You’re locking me up?”

 

“James, I’m going to make this very clear,” Euphemia stated. “I am the Minister of this camp. I am in charge. My duty is to my people, and I cannot fulfil that duty with you insisting on throwing yourself into danger. You are a child and I am your mother. You can sit in the cell for a bit and calm down, okay?”

 

“You’re putting me in time out?” James demanded, flabbergasted. 

 

“If you’re going to behave like an unreasonable five-year-old, then that’s how I’ll treat you.”

 

James did not go quietly. He didn’t put up a physical fight, but he grumbled the whole way through the ship. His grumbling became more intense when they rounded the corner to the room James had been in with Moody earlier, and he spotted Remus pacing the room.

 

“Selwyn, what’s this?” Moody demanded, turning away from Remus to take in James and Selwyn.

 

“Sir, Minister Potter has ordered me to place James in the holding cell for a few hours so he can cool off,” Selwyn stated.

 

Moody eyed James, eyes flicking over him and then settling back on his face. “Can you be calm, boy, or do I need to cuff both you and the Grounder here to opposite walls?” He inclined his head towards Remus, who had stopped his pacing to watch the conversation. Remus was sporting fresh bruises on his face from where James had jumped him earlier. James couldn’t find it in himself to feel bad at that moment. 

 

“Have you been questioning him as well?” James demanded, gesturing at Remus. “He’s the fucking problem here, not me!”

 

Moody clicked his tongue. “Okay, cuffs it is then Potter.”

 

Several moments later, James was cuffed to a pile running down the left-hand wall, and Remus was cuffed opposite him to another pipe. 

 

James glared at Remus.

 

Remus glared back.

 

Neither of them spoke.

 

Until Remus did. “Sirius’ name… is it Black?”

 

James blinked. “What does it matter to you?”

 

“It matters,” Remus stated. “It matters because it could help us understand what has happened to your people.”

 

“We already know what happened! Your people took them.”

 

Remus shook his head. “I am not sure.”

 

“You sounded sure earlier when you made up that lie about the Mountain Men.”

 

“The Mountain Men aren’t a lie,” Remus replied. “They live beneath the mountain. They don’t leave their mountain often, but when they do, only destruction follows.”

 

“I don’t believe in ghost stories,” James said.

 

“It isn’t a ghost story, Heda kom Skaikru,” Remus replied. “But it may not matter, we may not have to go up against the Mountain Men. Is Sirius’ name Black?”

 

“Yes,” James narrowed his eyes, trying to understand what Remus was getting at. It was like having a puzzle with the majority of the pieces missing.

 

“And Regulus, him too?” Remus asked.

 

“Yes,” James said again.

 

“Did any of my people know this?”

 

James shrugged. “I don’t know.”

 

“Could they have found out?”

 

“Was there anyone other than you spying on us?” James spat.

 

Remus nodded.

 

“Then they might have,” James said. “I don’t see why it matters.”

 

“Long ago, after Praimfaya, our first Heda came from the stars,” Remus stated. “He promised that more would follow. More people to lead us. Sure enough, a woman followed a generation later, bearing the name Black. Ever since then, once in a generation, our Heda has been sent from the stars to lead us. Each one, bearing the name Black.”

 

James frowned. “I don’t understand.”

 

“Heda kom sars, Heda kom krasha, Heda kom graun.  Heda kom yumi ogeda,” Remus spoke as if he was reciting a sacred text, with a reverence that James had only heard a few times when he passed by the faith room on the Elder. 

 

“I don’t know what you just said,” James blinked. “But if I’m understanding you-”

 

“If my people know that Regulus bears the name Black, they will want him,” Remus stated. “Sirius too.”

 

R E G U L U S

Regulus was propped up on a pillow on the top bunk of a bed in the dorm that the 51 survivors of the 100 had been offered as a place to sleep. Regulus didn’t like it. The ceiling was too low in his top bunk. It reminded him of all of those hours spent cowering under the floor whilst guards performed routine inspections on his family’s quarters.

 

The room was full of voices. People joking and laughing, enjoying their newfound ‘safety’ in the mountain. Regulus didn’t trust it. He didn’t understand how everyone could be here enjoying themselves when they still had people missing. The hole that James Potter left in the group was unmistakable.

 

“Take four of those a day,” Regulus heard Lily’s voice float into the room as the door opened. He propped himself up on his elbows to see what was going on. 

 

Lily, with her fiery red hair, was walking into the room, accompanying Gilderoy Lockhart. She passed him a small bottle of pills as they walked. 

 

“And here we are!” She stopped.

 

“Thank you so much for bringing me here,” Lockhart flashed what he seemed to think was an incredibly charming smile in Lily’s direction. “I am in your debt, Tily.”

 

“Lily,” said Lily kindly. “And, uh, no worries. It’s my job. Just take it easy for a few days, yeah. No strenuous activity or anything.”

 

Gilderoy flashed Lily another one of those horrible toothy smiles that made Regulus’ skin crawl and moved off to where a group were sitting playing a game of cards.

 

“He’ll be okay, right?” Mary asked, looking off after Gilderoy. “Very typical of him to get shot. I’m not convinced he didn’t do it himself.”

 

“He’ll be fine,” Lily said. “They got the bullet out, and he’ll be as good as new in a few days. Did you sleep okay? I know these bunks aren’t the comfiest thing but Dumbledore said they were the best thing they could find so last minute.”

 

“A real mattress and blankets?” Mary asked. “I was in heaven! Are you going to breakfast?”

 

“Yeah,” Lily smiled. “Want to go together?”

 

Regulus watched Mary’s face breakout into a grin. “Sure I’d-”

 

She stopped suddenly when an alarm began blaring. 

 

Instantly, Regulus pushed off of his bunk and landed on his feet. The alarm wasn’t deafening, like the one Regulus had heard which signalled a containment breech, more an instant beeping that demanded attention.

 

“Um, save me a seat, alright?” Lily glanced at one of the speakers emitting the sound and offered Mary a quick smile before turning to leave. Regulus could not allow Lily to leave without explaining what that alarm meant. It clearly meant something, and he wanted to know what it was.

 

He grabbed her by the arm, effectively stopping her from going anywhere.

 

“Hey, what’s that alarm mean?” He demanded. 

 

Lily whirled around and wrenched her arm free of his grip. “That signal means the surface patrol is back and someone needs medical attention. I have to go to quarantine, now.”

 

Without another word, Lily turned back around and hurried off. Regulus made to follow her, but Mary stepped in front of him.

 

“What are you doing?” She demanded.

 

“Maybe they found survivors,” said Regulus, eyes narrowed. “If our people are hurt, we have a right to know.” He quickly pushed past Mary and hurried off after Lily. 

 

“Regulus, I’m pretty sure we shouldn’t just go wandering around!” Mary snapped as she darted off after him. 

 

Regulus decided it was better not to acknowledge her. If he pretended she wasn’t there, then he’d be able to stay on Lily’s trail. Mary wasn’t the type to jump him and make him stop forcefully. He hurried through corridors with Mary hot on his heels. They skidded around a corner on level 3 outside the quarantine zone.

 

“-they were attacked,” someone was saying. There was a group of five people gathered outside the quarantine zone, all hastily pulling on hazmat suits. Lily included. “One dead, he’s in room two. The other took off his gloves and mask to treat him-”

 

“Is it Severus?” Lily demanded, zipping up her suit.

 

“He’s alive,” the other man confirmed. “In decon. He’ll need a treatment as soon as he’s processed-”

 

“Who attacked them?” Regulus demanded. He halted beside the big red door marked with radiation warning signs and a large ‘Quarantine Zone’ sign. He noticed one of those keycard readers beside the door.

 

The man frowned and glanced at Lily. “What are they doing here?” The man had a key card attached to the front of his hazmat suit.

 

“They followed me!” Lily held her hands up.

 

Regulus lunged forward and grabbed the man’s keycard, pulling it free from the man’s suit and moving towards the door.

 

“Hey, stop! It isn’t safe!” The man barked.

 

“It is for us!” Regulus snapped as he shoved the keycard over the reader. The door beeped and unlocked. Regulus wrenched it open. “C’mon, Mary!”

 

Regulus hastened through the door. He heard Mary sigh loudly behind him. “Someone’s got to keep him out of trouble!” She said, before he heard her footsteps following him. 

 

They emerged into the long white corridor. Like before, it was completely devoid of people. Regulus hurried down the corridor, glancing into rooms.

 

“Regulus, slow down!” Mary was hot on his heels. “Stop pushing so hard, these people are trying to help us!”

 

Regulus spotted a body bag in one of the rooms and wrenched the door open, hurrying to the bed and unzipping the bag. He didn’t bother looking at the man’s face, instead, he looked for the wound that had killed him. 

 

He found it on the man’s shoulder.

 

“They’re lying to us,” Regulus stated, pointing at the wound. “That’s a bullet wound!”

 

“You’re suddenly a medic?” Mary demanded.

 

“I know what a fucking bullet wound looks like MacDonald,” Regulus spat. “Grounders don’t use guns.”

 

“Fine, maybe the Grounders got the guns from us?” Mary suggested.

 

Regulus shook his head. “I don’t think so. I think that our people are alive out there!”

 

“Get them out of here!” Regulus turned to see that the hazmat suits had arrived. Three of them. Between two of them, they were supporting a man who was so covered in blisters that it was hard to tell what he actually looked like. They held him by the arms as he panted and shook. It looked like it was taking a great effort for him to place one foot in front of the other. 

 

The third person moved over towards Regulus and Mary.

 

“We’re going!” Mary snapped. She grabbed Regulus by the shoulders and all but hauled him out of the room.

 

*

 

Now, Regulus’ feeling that something was up had only intensified. He was certain that that soldier had been shot with a gun. He needed to know. So, at breakfast, he walked directly over to where Dumbledore was serving himself a plate.

 

“We need to talk,” Regulus said very blandly. 

 

Dumbledore smiled serenely at Regulus. “Of course, get yourself a plate. Why don’t we talk over our meal?”

 

“Who shot that soldier?” Regulus demanded. 

 

Dumbledore sighed heavily and placed a hand on Regulus’ shoulder, pulling off to one side, away from the queue of people filling their plates with breakfast. “The patrol that was sent out to search for your people was attacked by what you call Grounders.”

 

Regulus shook his head. “No, I’ve fought Grounders, they don’t use guns.”

 

“I never mentioned guns,” Dumbledore raised an eyebrow. “That man was killed with an arrow.”

 

“That’s not true, I saw the wound.”

 

“Are you a doctor, Regulus?” Dumbledore asked. “Can you be absolutely certain that what you saw was a gunshot wound?”

 

“I know what I saw,” said Regulus.

 

“Sometimes, we feel things so strongly that our brain can delude us of the truth,” said Dumbledore.

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “I’d like to see the body again.”

 

Dumbledore smiled a small smile. “Of course, that can be arranged.” Dumbledore moved away to set his plate down and then gestured for Regulus to follow him out of the hall. “Follow me, I’ll take you there now.”

 

*

 

“What’s that?” Regulus pointed to the small cylinder of metal that was inlaid into the dead man’s shoulder.

 

“It’s a dialysis shunt,” said the doctor. “We all have them in case of exposure. Would you like to see the wound?”

 

Regulus nodded. The doctor unzipped the body bag further to show the wound that Regulus had seen before. He stared at it, trying to see if it was possible that this wasn’t what he thought it was. 

 

“Sargent Snape was forced to push the arrow out through his back because the tip was barbed. Would you like to see the exit wound?”

 

Regulus nodded, and the doctor reached over to roll the man onto his side, revealing a larger, messier wound on the man’s back. The problem was, it looked just like when James had been shot. In a similar place on the man’s body too. Regulus found himself glancing at the dead man’s pale face just to confirm to himself that this wasn’t James.

 

The doctor lowered the man’s body back down to the table. 

 

“We’ve got the arrow right here,” she moved over to a cupboard and drew out a small ziplock bag, which she handed to Regulus.

 

Inside was an arrow that had been snapped in half. It did indeed have a barbed tip and was coated in fresh blood, which was stuck to the side of the clear bag. Fine, if he was right, and this was a gunshot wound, then they were going to a great deal of effort to conceal that fact from him. He could play along if it would allow him to find out what they were hiding.

 

“I want to speak to Sargent Snape,” said Regulus, handing the bag back to the doctor as he spoke.

 

“Only patients are allowed in medical, Mr Black,” said Dumbledore, who had been standing to one side watching the scene unfold. “Allow the man some time to rest and recuperate, then we can arrange that.”

Notes:

Translations
Trigasleng
Heda - Commander (I’m going to stop putting this one now, because I think we all know what it means!)
Heda kom Skaikru - Commander of the sky people
Praimfaya - the apocalypse (what the grounders call it, this will come up a lot, I won’t put it in the translations again)
Heda kom sars, Heda kom krasha, Heda kom graun. Heda kom yumi ogeda - Commander of the stars, commander of the waves, commander of the ground. Commander of us all.

The translation website I used didn’t have a translation for stars, so I made one up

Sources:
Trigasleng Translator: https://lingojam.com/TrigedaslengGrounderLanguage

 

Ooooft, James and Effie’s first real conversation since she arrived being a power struggle that James loses. OOOOOOFT that’s rough buddy. They spent the whole of Part 1 trying to get back to eachother and now they BOTH need to learn how to work together again. Effie is right though, James is only eighteen (his birthday passed in Part 1 and he didn’t even notice :( ), he is a CHILD! But he just wants to save his people :(

James and Barty both just being like 'do we trust this man (Remus)? Absolutely tf not, we want to go rescue our boyfriends.'

What do we think about what Remus said? I know there has been speculation in the comments about who the Heda might be, does this add any insight for you? tehe

Regulus, Regulus, Regulus.

His mantra for leading at the moment is ‘what would James do?’ but he just executes it in the most insane way possible and I love him. Man really just busted into the quarantine zone and decided that he thought that the wound looked like a gunshot wound (he has no medical knowledge other than vibes, his evidence of it being a gunshot wound is ‘trust me bro’) and I love him for it. BUT he’s freaking perceptive asf. He KNOWS something is up and he WILL find out what. Those of us who have watched The 100, you know what’s coming oop.

I have this week off work, so you can expect a fair few updates before I have to go and be an adult again (ew ikr)

Chapter 32: Fight Me

Summary:

Now punch me Rosier.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Guns
- Fighting
- Wounds
- Brief reference to past child abuse (this is a chapter with two Black brothers’ POVs, what did you expect)
- Death/Dead bodies
- Imprisonment in horrible conditions (like a full war crime)
- Medical torture? Kind of? Don’t really know how best to describe it, but it’s towards the end of Reg’s POV
- Medical inaccuracies

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S I R I U S

“Potter’s been shoved in lock up with your boyfriend,” Barty sidled over to Sirius and settled down beside him. He was sitting near the perimeter of camp, watching the woods for any sign of movement. 

 

“Remus is not my boyfriend,” Sirius grumbled.

 

“Lover’s spat?” Barty asked. “Fair enough, I heard he knocked you out and ran off. Regulus seemed pissed about it anyway. Wasn’t sure if you left of your own accord or not.”

 

“I didn’t,” said Sirius. 

 

Barty nodded and clicked his tongue. “Good. Now we know you didn’t abandon us all on purpose, want to help me break Potter out and go find your brother?”

 

“Fuck yeah,” Sirius nodded. “How do we get our hands on some guns?”

 

“I’ve got Pettigrew and Avery on that,” said Barty. “We just need to get James and meet them in the woods.”

 

“Oh so this is a team effort then?” Sirius scrambled to his feet.

 

“We’re staging another breakout,” Barty agreed. “I’ve even used the same tactic as last time. I gave the guards on lock up some of those nuts.”

 

“Why are you still carrying them around?”

 

“You never know when you might want to get high and hallucinate,” Barty shrugged. “But they should be loopy by now, let’s go.”

 

*

 

“Rise and shine Potter, time to get you the fuck out of here,” Barty grinned down at where James was staring up at them from the floor with a perplexed look on his face. James’ hands were cuffed to the pipe beside him and he looked positively furious at his predicament.

 

“You look a sorry sight mate,” Sirius sighed. “Here, let me.” He bent down and quickly undid the cuffs with the key he had snagged from the guards on their way in. Both guards were completely out of it, lying on the floor and giggling like children. It had almost been too easy. 

 

“Didn’t think you were in on the plan, Sirius,” James stood, rubbing his freed wrists where a faint indentation of the cuffs remained.

 

“Reg is my brother James. He’s my responsibility, of course, I’m in.” Sirius replied. “We need to find them all.”

 

James nodded once and glanced over to the other wall. “Free him too, he’s coming with us.”

 

Sirius followed James’ eyes and froze when he saw Remus, who was already looking at Sirius with an unreadable expression on his face. 

 

“Can’t we just leave him here?” Sirius asked. His voice sounded flat to his own ears. He wasn’t capable of anger towards Remus. He didn’t think he ever could be. But he was certainly struggling to look Remus in the eye, knowing that his brother was out there somewhere. If it were Mountain Men or Grounders who had Regulus, it didn’t really matter. All Sirius knew was that he had failed. He hadn’t been there to protect Regulus. He had trusted Remus, and that trust had been misplaced.

 

“No,” James replied. “He’s changed his mind now. He’s not going to keep lying about the Mountain Men. He’s going to help us find our friends, aren’t you?”

 

“Yes,” said Remus, not breaking eye contact with Sirius. “Anything.”

 

*

 

They met up with Peter and Avery in the woods. The two of them had managed to get ahold of three guns, which were quickly taken by Avery, James and Barty.

 

“I really think I should get one,” Sirius complained. “I’m a better shot than any of you.”

 

“You can’t be trusted to shoot the Grounder if that’s what it comes to,” Avery replied.

 

“Oh, I’d shoot him,” Sirius grumbled, but accepted the defeat. None of the others looked willing to part with their weapons, and Sirius still had a long blade he had picked up before they left the shuttle strapped to his belt.

 

“Where are we going then?” Peter asked. “How do we know where to find them?”

 

Everyone looked towards Remus. They had uncuffed him, but Barty was still standing very close to Remus as if afraid that he would run off at any second. Remus showed no signs of running anywhere, though and had been content to silently follow instructions, all the while keeping his eyes trained on Sirius.

 

Remus’ gaze felt like it was burning Sirius as if he could actually feel it as he moved.

 

“Well, where would your people take ours?” James asked. “You said you wanted to help us. So help.”

 

“This way,” Remus inclined his head. “We need to head North.”

 

“Lead the way then,” Barty gestured for Remus to take the front of the group. Then he looked back at the rest of the group. “I’ll stay on him.”

 

And like that, they started to trudge through the woods. Remus and Barty leading the way, Avery and Peter in the middle and James and Sirius bringing up the rear.

 

“So Effie threw you in lock up?” Sirius asked.

 

James sighed heavily. “Yeah she did.”

 

“Why?”

 

“She said I needed to calm down,” James grumbled.

 

Sirius snickered.

 

“Don’t laugh at me,” James complained.

 

“Just funny mate, can’t help it.” Sirius grinned. “Look - eh - I’m really sorry about not being there-”

 

“Not your fault,” James said forcefully. 

 

“I shouldn’t have let myself trust him that easily.”

 

James shrugged. “He just wanted you safe. Can’t fault him for that.”

 

“Was Reg angry at me?”

 

“Don’t know,” said James. “Didn’t really have a lot of time to talk about it before we were fighting.”

 

“The Grounders or each other?” Sirius teased.

 

“The Grounders,” James grumbled.

 

“I wish I’d been there,” Sirius said. “Maybe I could have stopped this shit from happening. I could have protected them.”

 

“We’ll find them, Sirius, I know we will,” James said. His voice held that James Potter certainty that Sirius had always loved about him. James spoke as if he could will it into existence just by saying it. His eyes burned with a fire.

 

Very suddenly, Sirius was struck by the thought that Regulus could do a lot worse than James Potter. If Sirius wanted someone fighting alongside him for his brother, it was James. 

 

“Yeah, we will,” Sirius agreed. “We have to.”

 

“None of us are upset with you for not being there, Sirius,” James said. “If anything, I was happy you were safe. If I could’ve hidden Reg somewhere safe, I would have too. I get why Remus did it. I don’t like it, but I get it.”

 

“I can’t be angry at him, James,” Sirius sighed, eyes moving to find the back of Remus’ head. Sirius could see that crescent-shaped moon tattoo on the back of Remus’ neck. “I tried to be. I just… I hate what he did. That he didn’t let me have a choice. But I can’t be angry at him.”

 

“Do you love him?” James asked. So plainly. So simple. As if those words didn’t have teeth. As if the only person Sirius had ever really loved was a brother whom he had killed for (and likely would again). 

 

“It’s not that simple,” Sirius sighed.

 

“I think it is,” said James with a shrug. “When you know you know.”

 

Sirius fixed his eyes on James’ face. “You really love Reg, don’t you?”

 

“I told you it’s not like all those other times mate,” James said. “I’ve never felt like this about anyone before. Is swear, I’ll move every fucking mountain I have to just to see him again. If that’s how Remus feels about you, and I think it is, then let yourself be loved.”

 

Sirius frowned.

 

Let yourself be loved

 

What a concept.

 

He wished it was as easy as James made it sound. James who had a heart big enough to act as an anchor to a ship. 

 

A sharp stinging pain hit Sirius in the arm and for a second he was worried that it was something to do with the strange feelings whirling around in his stomach. Then he looked over to see an arrow sticking out of his arm.

 

“What the fuck?” Sirius demanded.

 

“They’re in the trees!” Avery bellowed.

 

Immediately the sound of gunfire ricochet around them and Barty, Avery and James all pointed their guns upward and fired. Two sickening crunches later, two Grounders dropped from the trees near them. Dead.

 

“Think that’s all of them?” Barty asked, eyes darting around.

 

“Fuck,” Sirius muttered. He grabbed the end of the arrow that was sticking out of his arm and pulled, which made jabs of pain shoot up and down his arm, making his knees give out as he crumpled to the ground.

 

“Fucking hell Sirius, let me,” James swung the gun onto it’s strap and knelt down beside Sirius. “One of these days, you’ll stop getting injured.”

 

“Unlikley,” Sirius said through gritted teeth. “It’s really not that bad, just pull it out and I’ll be fine.”

 

“The tips are barbed,” Remus had grabbed another arrow from the quiver of one of the dead Grounders and hurried over to James and Sirius, crouching beside them. “We’ll need to push it through, let me.” Remus reached out and snapped the feathered end off of the arrow. “This will hurt, hold still.”

 

‘This will hurt’ was an understatement. Sirius was very familiar with pain. He had been ever since he was only a year old and his parents hit him for the first time, going on and on about legacy and all of that bullshit. Sirius’ pain threashold was high. Very high. 

 

Having an arrow pushed through his arm was still fucking painful. 

 

But it didn’t last that long and soon, James was wrapping a bandage tightly around Sirius’ arm and Remus was looking at the arrow with squinted eyes. 

 

“There you are Sirius, all better now,” James said in a tone that was awfully reminiscent of the times he had done exactly this on the Elder. 

 

Remus ran his finger over the barbed tip of the arrow. His face was screwed up as if he was trying to figure something out. Sirius watched as Remus placed the blood covered tip into his mouth before promptly pulling it out and spitting on the ground beside him.

 

“It’s poisoned,” Remus said, throwing the arrow head down and turning to look at James and Sirius.

 

“So give him some of your herbs,” said James.

 

“I ran out,” Remus replied swiftly. “I can’t help him here.”

 

“I’m fine! It’s just a scratch,” Sirius complained. “A little bit of poison never did any harm-”

 

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Remus sniped back. “This is fast acting. We only have an hour, maybe two- I need to take him and get the herbs. Now.”

 

James looked between Remus and Sirius for a moment.

 

“James, I’m fine!” Sirius insisted. “We need to find Reggie.”

 

James pursed his lips. “You’re no use to him if you’re dead, Sirius. Go with Remus. We’ll keep heading north like he said. We’ll find the others, I swear. Remus, take him.”

 

Sirius protested. Of course he did. He felt fine. But his protests fell on deaf ears, and Remus quickly swept Sirius into his arms, ignoring Sirius’ complaints that he was ‘perfectly capable of walking, thank you very much’ .

 

And then Remus was running. Running through the forest with Sirius in his arms.

 

And Sirius’ head started to hurt, and he felt a little woozy as a tingling sensation spread up and down his arm, originating from the wrapped wound.

 

He slipped in and out of consciousness.

 

*

 

‘What do you think the Ground is really like, Sirius?” Sirius and Regulus were perched on the windowsill in their quarters, watching as the Earth passed by their window.

 

*

 

‘I did something bad’ Sirius was stood in front of James’ door on the Elder covered in his own blood.

 

*

 

“Stay here, I’ll be right back,” Remus said as he placed Sirius down on the ground, resting his back against a tree and walking away.

 

*

 

‘I need to get James’ wristband off of him to stop them from coming down.’ Regulus and Sirius were in the medical tent in camp, Sirius healing from a spear to the chest.

 

*

 

‘Fuck, can I kiss you? I really want to kiss you.’ Sirius and Remus were standing in the woods outside of camp. 

 

*

 

‘For you! All of it is for you! My life was over before I even breathed. Regulus and Sirius were standing in the Shuttle as James tended to Baty’s stab wound.

 

*

 

“Drink this, it’ll help.”

 

R E G U L U S

Regulus walked back into the bunk room, his mind still whirring. He knew he was being lied to. He just needed to prove it. He didn’t know how.

 

“What did President Dumbledore say?” Mary immediately demanded when Regulus walked in, beckoning him over to the bunk where she and Evan were sitting, apparently waiting for him to come back. 

 

Regulus moved over to them, pulling a stool up so he could sit facing them. “I saw the body again. They showed me an arrow. It could be an arrow wound.”

 

“Maybe it is an arrow wound?” Mary frowned.

 

“Or that’s what they want us to think,” Regulus hissed. Mary sighed heavily. “What?” Regulus demanded. “They could have doctored it! I’m not a doctor, but I know what I saw. It looked like a gunshot wound to-”

 

“Regulus, you sound like a crazy person!” Mary whisper-shouted. Doing her very best not to draw the attention of the entire room. “Why are you determined to screw this up for us?”

 

“We don’t know what this is!” Regulus replied. 

 

This is safe!” Mary said. “This is food, a real bed, clothes! Us not having to fight for our lives for the first time since we landed here. How long do you think they’ll let us stay here if you keep this up? Huh?”

 

“Has someone threatened us?” Regulus asked quickly. “Who said they’d kick us out?”

 

“No one said anything,” Mary rolled her eyes. “It’s common sense. We are guests here. Not prisoners. What would you do with a guest who kept calling you a liar? And generally acting like an ungrateful little shit?”

 

Evan glanced at Regulus. “Kick the little shit out.”

 

“James said you promised to stop pulling shit like this,” Mary continued. “But here we are. Once again, Regulus, the biggest threat to all of us right now, is you. Jesus, anyone would think you're certifiably insane! Or at the very least self self-destructive! Just stop it, okay? I won’t let you drag the rest of us down with you!”

 

Without another word, Mary pushed to her feet and strode across the room away from them.

 

Regulus looked at Evan.

 

“You’re on her side?”

 

“There are no sides here, Regulus,” said Evan. “We all just want to be safe.”

 

“Something’s up here, Evan,” Regulus said. “Something isn’t right. I know it.”

 

“Just stop pushing so hard, yeah?” Evan asked. “We’ll find the others. We just need to earn their trust first, then maybe they’ll let us go and look.”

 

*

 

Regulus sat in a chair in the corner of the dining hall, which, when not being used for meals, seemed to be a sort of hangout space. Laughter filled the room as Regulus sat with the map of the mountain in his lap and watched.

 

Pandora appeared to have started up a card game which had attracted some of the Mountain Men. From what Regulus could see, she was in the process of completely hustling everyone at the table. In one corner, Mary and Lily sat, deep in conversation. Evan was quietly reading in a chair near Regulus, although his knee was jumping up and down, which told Regulus that Evan was not as at ease as he pretended to be.

 

Regulus was staring at the map as if it had personally offended him. 

 

He felt like it had.

 

He didn’t like this ease. It felt wrong. Something was wrong. He was working himself into knots trying to work out what it was. He almost wished he was back out with the Grounders, at least with them it was simple- they attacked head on with none of this strange sense of peace. 

 

“Hey Sev!” Lily jumped up from her conversation with Mary, smiling at a boy with shoulder length very straight, dark hair who was wearing one of the guard uniforms. The boy smiled back and moved over towards Lily.

 

Regulus knew that dark hair. 

 

He had seen it on the man who was so covered in blisters that he’d been unable to make out his face properly. But the hair was the same. This was Sargent Snape. And he looked… well, he looked almost completely fine, bar a slight burn on the side of his face. A far cry from a few hours ago, when he had radiation burns seemingly covering every inch of him.

 

“Sev, this is my new friend Mary. Mary, this is my best friend Severus,” Lily said.

 

“Nice to meet you,” Mary pushed to her feet and reached out a hand, which Severus took.

 

“And you,” Severus replied with a smile.

 

“Are you coming to movie night?” Lily asked, “I think they’re playing one of the cartoons.”

 

Severus shook his head. “I’ve got one more treatment. I’m on my way to medical right now, just passing through.”

 

“Shame,” Lily pouted.

 

Severus laughed. “Don’t look so sour, Lils, I’ll see you at breakfast tomorrow.”

 

“You’d better!” Lily said.

 

“On my honor!” Severus held his hands up in mock surrender. “I’d better be off. Doc will have my head if I’m late.”

 

“Go before she loses it!” Lily laughed. Severus walked out, and Mary and Lily went back to their conversation.

 

But Regulus’ head was reeling.

 

Just a few hours ago, that man had been almost dead with how much radiation exposure he had certainly had when he removed his gloves and mask to help the man who had been shot by an ‘arrow’. Even a little radiation could kill these people. That was what Mary had said.

 

But there was Severus Snape, walking around like nothing had happened.

 

And Regulus wanted to know how .

 

Snape was going to medical for a treatment. Regulus didn’t need to be a genius to know that the treatment was more than likley related to his miraculous recovery from radiation burns.

 

But, as Dumbledore had said. Only patients were allowed in medical. 

 

Fine. Regulus could be a patient. Easy.

 

He shoved his map into his pocket and moved over to where Evan was sitting.

 

“Punch me,” Regulus said when he stopped infront of Evan.

 

Evan sighed a heavy, long suffering sigh and slammed his book closed. “I can see exactly why you and Barty are friends, you’re mental Black. What do you want now?”

 

“Punch me,” Regulus repeated.

 

“Why?”

 

“So I can go to medical,” said Regulus.

 

“I thought Mary told you to stop pushing,” Evan replied.

 

“Last time, I swear,” Regulus lied. “Now punch me Rosier.”

 

“I’m not letting you do whatever this is on your own,” Evan said. “You’re going to get yourself killed and James will be furious if I let that happen.”

 

“Fine, I’ll punch you too then,” said Regulus. “An even trade. Then you can come to medical with me.”

 

“Why do you want to go to medical so bad?”

 

“Does it matter?”

 

“Yes,” said Evan. “Tell me, or I’m not helping you.”

 

“Fine, there’s something strange about the treatments they give for radiation exposure. No one should heal that fast. I want to know what the treatment is, so punch me and we can go find out.”

 

Evan stood up. “Fine, but let’s make it a proper fight, yeah? Needs to look convincing.”

 

Evan threw the first punch and purely out of instinct, Regulus dodged, immediately aiming his own fist into Evan’s stomach. Evan hunched over, coughing and Regulus took the opportunity to grab Evan’s hair and wrench him upright.

 

“What the fuck?” Evan spluttered.

 

“You said it needed to look convincing!” Regulus reminded him.

 

“Sure I did,” Evan agreed, swinging his fist around and connecting it easily with Regulus’ jaw. He saw stars, immediately releasing Evan’s hair.

 

“Fucking hell, don’t concuss me!” Regulus complained.

 

“You want to go to medical, you need some injuries,” Evan reasoned.

 

“You want injuries?” Regulus surged forward, clawing at Evan’s face, drawing blood. Evan shoved him back.

 

“Fucking feral you are,” Evan said, before lanching forward and grabbing Regulus’ shoulders. The momentum of Evan’s lunge sent the pair of them careening over the back of a plush sofa. Regulus brought his knee up to hit Evan in the stomach again, whilst he drew his fist back to punch Evan in the jaw. 

 

At the same time, Evan grabbed Regulus’ shoulders and slammed him into the ground, before punching him in the face again. They were only able to get a few more swings in before Evan was being wrenched off of Regulus as the guards descended upon them.

 

“What the hell are you two playing at?” Mary demanded. Their fight had gathered a crowd. 

 

Make it look convincing, Regulus reminded himself. He struggled in the grip of the guard who was pulling him to his feet, trying to lunge at Evan again.

 

“I’ll cave your fucking skull in Rosier,” Regulus spat blood on the ground.

 

“Not if I cut your arms off first,” Evan replied. His face was bloody and his nose looked a bit crooked. Perhaps broken. Evan Rosier was good at this. He didn’t miss a beat as Regulus continued to hurl insults at him. Evan gave exactly as good as he got. Smugly, Regulus thought that this fight just looked very convincing.

 

“Take them both to medical,” one of the guards barked. “And keep them away from each other, Jesus, they’re almost as bad as the savages.”

 

Regulus and Evan didn’t let up as they were dragged separately through the halls by the guards. They both put up halfhearted struggles and hurled threats and angry words in each other’s directions until they were both situated on beds in the medical wing.

 

“Can you two behave, or are you going to continue to act like animals?” A guard asked.

 

“I’ll behave if he does,” Evan spat.

 

“Same,” Regulus crossed his arms over his chest petchalantly. 

 

“Fine, then we won’t restrain you. But one wrong move from either of you and you’ll be in cuffs,” the guard said, before disappearing to stand beside the wall and allowing the doctor to move forward and begin tending to their injuries.

 

As they were fixed up, Regulus’ eyes settled on the far end of the room where Severus Snape was lying in a bed hooked up to the same machine that he had seen Lily hooked up to on his first visit to medical. Through the clear tubes, Regulus could see a red liquid that could only be blood flowing in and out of the man’s body via the dialysis port on his chest. 

 

Severus still hadn’t moved when Evan and Regulus were both fixed up. The doctor had tended to the cuts on both of them and strapped up Evan’s nose, which was indeed broken.

 

“You can both stay the night here,” the doctor said. “You can go back to the others in the morning.”

 

“Will you continue to behave if we don’t place a guard in here with you?” The guard peeled away from the wall.

 

“Yeah,” Regulus grumbled.

 

“Of course,” Evan offered.

 

Regulus couldn’t believe their luck when both the doctor and the guard left the room. These people were clearly too used to ‘civilised’ society that they couldn’t see subterfuge when it smacked them in the face. Regulus was thankful for it. It made the whole thing easier.

 

As soon as the door clicked closed, Regulus was up out of the bed, moving over to Severus’ bed. He looked down at the sleeping man and followed the tubes as they trailed out of Severus’ dialysis port, across the bed and up into a machine that was set into the wall above the bed. He looked up and down the row of beds and saw that each and every bed had the same machine. Pipes ran from the machines along the wall and all converged in one mass near the end of the room. Beside where the pipes ended was a very large metal door with no windows.

 

“What exactly are we looking for?” Evan asked. He had followed Regulus down the room and was standing beside him now.

 

“Whatever’s behind that door,” Regulus gestured at the closed door. It didn’t seem to have one of those keycard terminals, so Regulus moved over to it and tried the handle. No luck.

 

“There’s a vent there,” Evan pointed out. Regulus followed Evans’ finger, and indeed, there was a vent in the wall above the door.

 

“Grab a chair then,” said Regulus.

 

Evan did. He pulled one of the chairs from beside the closest bed and clambered onto it, reaching up and pulling the cover off the vent.

 

“Climb up and I’ll put the chair back,” Regulus suggested. “You can pull me up after you, and we can put the vent cover back on, that way they won’t immediately see where we went.”

 

“How will we get back through then? Plus, they’ve got cameras, they’ll know,” Evan replied. “C’mon, let’s go before someone comes back.” Evan scrambled into the vent, and Regulus followed swiftly after him. They emerged into a dimly lit room.

 

The first thing that struck Regulus was the smell. It smelt like piss, shit, sweat and general misery. 

 

The second thing that struck him was the bodies. Two of them, hanging from their ankles in the middle of the room. They were each hooked up to numerous wires, but what caught Regulus’ attention most were the tubes with red blood flowing through them. The same kind of tubes that were hooked up to Severus.

 

The two were clearly Grounders. Regulus could tell because they had the same kinds of tattoos that he had seen on Remus. But they had been stripped of their furs and were only in stark white net underwear that wasn’t doing anything to offer them any modesty.

 

The third thing Regulus noticed, was the cages. The room beyond the two hanging grounders opened up into a massive space that was full of cages from floor to ceiling. In each and every cave, was a person. Each one looked horrible. Emaciated, weak and stinking like human suffering.

 

The fourth thing Regulus noticed was Marlene McKinnon.

Notes:

SIRIUS BLACK LET YOURSELF BE LOVED PLEASE!!!!!!! Urgh Wolfstar, you make me unwell. Sirius is struggling because he WANTS to be angry at Remus but he CAN’T. My boy give in. Your honor, arrest them both and lock them in a room together so they can make out.

The little snippets of memories Sirius had when posioned :( The ‘My life was over before I even breathed’ line is so important to me, I can’ttttt, I need the black brothers back together immedatley so they can cuddle.

Regulus and Evan’s fight had me wheezing. They’re so funny.

Regulus ‘Punch Me’ Black and Evan ‘Okay, but why?’ Rosier. I’m so glad these two are finally teaming up after Evan spent most of part 1 being mad at Reg for the radio situation. Like my dude, Regulus’ unhinged nature is coming in CLUTCH for them in the mountain.

Sorry bout the cliffhanger, ooops. Were ya’ll wondering what Marlene was up to? Well this is it :)

Chapter 33: Wamplei Dina

Summary:

Anger is for the living. We are dead.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Death
- Wounds
- Fighting
- Use of humans as bargaining chips
- Medical Torture? Kind of, again, I don’t really know how best to explain it. But be warned, the beginning of the Marlene POV is a bit rough.
- Imprisonment
- Dead Bodies

There is quite a lot of Trigedasleng in this chapter. Translations in the end notes. As characters start to learn the language, or if we have a lot of it in the POV of someone who understands it, I’ll put the english in brackets next to the text so that you don’t have to constantly reference the end notes, but we’re not there yet and the people who have POVs don’t understand it (yet), so end notes for now!

This one is a little longer as a special treat.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S I R I U S

Sirius blinked into alertness exactly where Remus had left him. But it wasn’t Remus staring down at him. It was a woman. She had a kind, heart-shaped face framed in ginger curls.

 

“Kefa hon daun em slo, yu laik still bash op,” the woman said. 

 

“Um, sorry, I don’t understand,” Sirius pushed himself into a better position with his back resting against the tree behind him. He winced when he put weight on his injured arm.

 

“Sorry, English. I forgot,” the woman said. “I said, take it slow, you’re still hurt. The poison should be out of your system by now, though.”

 

“Who are you?”

 

“Molly,” she said. “I’m a friend of Remus. You’re feeling better?”

 

“Uh, yeah,” Sirius nodded.

 

“Can you stand?” 

 

Sirius tried and found that he could. He felt a little weak, but other than that and the pain from the wound, he was completely fine. 

 

Molly stood with him and nodded in satisfaction. “Good, now you should run.”

 

“Run?” Sirius asked, eyebrows shooting up. “Where’s Remus?”

 

Molly gave him a sad smile. “He’s answering for what he has done.”

 

“What?” Sirius demanded.

 

“Because Remus helped your people, our clan is vulnerable. If the Death Eaters attack, we cannot defend ourselves,” Molly said. “It is our way. There isn’t anything you can do for him now. I need to get back. And you should run before anyone finds you here.”

 

“They caught him?” Sirius asked. He had meant what he had said to Remus when Remus agreed to come back with him to look for Regulus. Remus was not allowed to die unless Sirius decided to kill him. He was still furious at Remus, but he absolutely could not stomach the idea of him dying.

 

“He will be tried for his crimes,” Molly stated.

 

“They’ll kill him?” Sirius asked, panic rising in his throat. 

 

“He will likely face the knife,” said Molly.

 

“No!” Sirius spluttered. “No, we have to do something! You’re his friend? Help me!”

 

“I did do something,” Molly said, setting her jaw. “I saved your life. For him. He will face the knife for his crimes. It is our way. You must run, and I must get back before I am missed.”

 

The set of Molly’s jaw told Sirius that she wasn’t as kind as she looked at first glance. She was tough. The same way that everyone had to be on the ground. And the Grounders were brutal, Sirius knew this. They responded to shows of strength.

 

So as Molly turned to walk away from him, Sirius didn’t think twice before grabbing a tree branch and bashing her over the head. He grabbed her from behind, pulling the knife that rested in her belt free and pressing it to her throat, wrapping her in his arms.

 

“Please, no!” Molly stammered. “I’m just a healer. I won’t fight you. I have children-”

 

“Do as I say and I won’t hurt you,” Sirius replied. “Don’t make any stupid moves and you’ll see your kids again.”

 

“What do you want?” She asked. 

 

“Take me to where they have Remus,” Sirius told her. 

 

Without a second thought, she started walking, leading Sirius through the trees. They only walked for five minutes before they were emerging into a village. The path into the village was a lowered section of ground surrounded on either side by ridges. On the ridges, archers had arrows notched in their bows, both pointed at Sirius and Molly. No one fired. A one-story building sat where the path ended, and Sirius stopped within shouting distance of it.

 

“My name is Sirius, kom Skaikru,” Sirius bellowed. “And you have something I want!”

 

A woman emerged from the building. She had long blonde hair that was braided back in an intricate do, braids snaking over and through each other seamlessly. She held her head high as she watched him for a moment. On her belt was a sword. She was dressed like a warrior, and her grey eyes made her look like one.

 

“Ai laik Narcissa kom Sars.  Chit ste em  Yu gaf in?” She asked, tilting her chin up. Sirius was pretty proud of how much of the grounder language he had managed to pick up from the few times Remus had spoken it to him. He knew that ‘Ai laik’ meant ‘I am’, so the woman’s name had to be Narcissa.

 

Sirius shifted on his feet, meeting her steely gaze with one of his own. Narcissa moved forward, two other grounders armed with wicked-looking blades fell into step behind her.

 

“I said, what is it you want, Sirius of the sky people?”

 

“Remus,” Sirius replied forcefully.

 

“No,” Narcissa replied.

 

“Fine, then you won’t mind if I kill Molly here?” Sirius asked. He kicked Molly’s ankles so that she fell to her knees. She whimpered as he pressed the blade in deeper to her neck. Sirius sent her a silent apology, although he suspected that it wouldn’t be taken very kindly.

 

“Enough!” Narcissa barked. “Molly is this village’s only healer!”

 

Jackpot , Sirius thought.

 

“Good, then you’ll do as I say,” Sirius replied. “Bring Remus to the place I saw him last. He knows where that is. Just you, Narcissa kom Sars, and him. You have until nightfall. Otherwise, I'll kill your healer. If I see anyone else with you, I'll kill your healer, you understand?”

 

Narcissa nodded. “We understand you, boy.”

 

“Good,” Sirius hoisted Molly back up to her feet. “I’ll see you there.” 

 

*

 

Sirius was pacing. It was well after nightfall, and the forest was dark. He had lit a fire, so the dancing light was casting long shadows which made him feel jumpy.

 

“Looks like you’ll have to kill me,” Molly commented.

 

Sirius didn’t want to kill her. She had helped him. She had been nice. She was Remus’ friend and she was a mother. He didn’t want to leave her children without their mother. Luckily, he was saved from having to do so when a branch snapped and Narcissa stepped into the clearing, pulling a bloody and beaten Remus with her. 

 

Sirius moved over to Molly and pulled her to her feet. 

 

“He’s hurt!” Sirius barked.

 

“Not hurting him was not part of our deal,” Narcissa replied. “He should be dead.” Narcissa pushed Remus lightly, and he began to walk forward.

 

“I’m sorry about this,” Sirius whispered to Molly. “Go back to your children now.” He released her from his grip, and she staggered forward.

 

Remus stopped in front of Sirius and their eyes met. Sirius smiled.

 

But Remus’ eyes flitted to something over Sirius’ shoulder, and his eyes widened in horror.

 

“W amplei Dina!” Remus bellowed.

 

Sirius was knocked over the head with something heavy and fell to the side, his vision going blurry. He was dazed, so all he could do was watch the fighting. All he could do was watch as Remus was overpowered and hauled away by the people who had attacked, all the while, Remus shouted Sirius’ name.

 

M A R L E N E

Marlene McKinnon was having a terrible time. She had been roused by a sharp slap to her face and her wounds roughly bandaged.

 

“These two can be salvaged for harvest,” someone in a hazmat suit had said before a hood was shoved over Marlene’s face, obscuring the world from view. She had been manhandled through the woods, walking for hours, until the hood was finally removed when he was kneeling in a dark and damp cave.

 

She whirled around to try and get a view of where she was, only to see beside her the beautiful Grounder woman whom she had been fighting before she had passed out. People in hazmat suits were walking up and down a line of battered-looking grounders who were all on their knees. Some had slumped forward.

 

One of the hazmats had a clipboard and was pausing in front of each person.

 

“Harvest, harvest, dispose, he’s practically dead. Harvest…”

 

Marlene’s eyes met the Grounder woman’s. Her lips were spread in a sneer that made her look no less beautiful.

 

“One of us now Skaikru,” she hissed. “Die like a woman of the ground. Oso gonplei ste odon.”

 

When the woman stopped in front of Marlene, all she said was, “Harvest.”

 

*

 

Marlene was stripped of her clothes and placed in a metal collar in a room with many other people and drains in the center.

 

People in hazmat suits appeared with hoses and began to spray a fine powder over all of them. Marlene screwed her eyes shut and tried not to breathe in. The powder burned where it touched her skin. The jet that sprayed it was unforgiving, and it stung even worse on her open wounds. She probably would have collapsed from the pain if not for the metal collar around her neck that kept her upright. 

 

Once they were done with the powder, the hazmats disappeared and then returned with brushes. Drains in the ceiling opened and sprayed freezing cold water down on them, and the hazmats scrubbed them with the harsh bristles of the brush. This hurt too. They didn’t scrub any less hard over the open wounds, just seemed to rub the stinging powder into the wounds even more. Marlene gasped for air as water made its way into her mouth and nose.

 

When the water shut off, Marlene was left shivering. Her wet hair stuck to her back.

 

The next round of torture was injections. They came without warning, at least three or four of them, into her arms. Then, her mouth was forced open and a pill was placed on her tongue before water was poured into her mouth until she was forced to swallow. 

 

Finally, it was over. The collar was unlocked, and she was harshly shoved into some mesh underwear before being manhandled into a cage and left.

 

She thought she would die.

 

She didn’t.

 

First, she slept.

 

Then she became angry.

 

Fucking furious actually.

 

She didn’t know where she was, or who these hazmat people were, but she wanted to kill every single one of them.

 

“You are angry, Skaikru.” Marlene whipped her head around to see that the beautiful Grounder was in a similar predicament to her. In the same attire and shut in a cage beside her. The cages were not big enough for them to stand, hardly big enough for them to sit upright. 

 

“Of course I’m angry,” Marlene retorted. 

 

“Anger is for the living,” said the woman. “We are dead, there is no use for anger now.”

 

“I don’t feel very dead,” Marlene grumbled.

 

“You will soon,” the woman sighed.

 

“What’s your name?” Marlene asked.

 

“Names are for the living, we are dead.”

 

“Well, I’m not dead and my name is Marlene.”

 

The woman analysed Marlene with those startling eyes that looked more brown than golden in the dim light of the cage room. 

 

“I am Dorcas kom Trikru,” said the woman.

 

“There you go! Feel less dead yet?” Marlene asked.

 

“No, I do not,” Dorcas replied. She closed her eyes and rested her head back against the metal side of the cage. 

 

“Do you know where we are?” Marlene asked. “How can we get out of here?”

 

“We are in the Mountain,” Dorcas replied. “No one leaves the mountain. We will die here. Soon.”

 

“You’re a fucking hoot aren’t you,” Marlene grumbled. “Give me a sec, maybe I can get this lock open.”

 

Marlene shifted so that she could grasp the padlock on her own cage in her hands. It was awkward because the gaps between the metal bars weren’t really big enough for her arms, but she managed to get her hands free enough that she could try the padlock.

 

“Stop talking,” Dorcas complained. “Allow me to make my peace with this life.”

 

“I thought you said we were already dead,” Marlene commented. “Isn’t making peace with life for the living?”

 

“You are aggravating.” Dorcas still hadn’t opened her eyes. 

 

“I try,” Marlene grinned. 

 

She tried to work on the lock for a while, but eventually was forced to give up. Accepting that it was a lost cause. So, instead, Marlene elected to watch.

 

She watched as a woman in a lab coat picked people seemingly at random from the cages and strung them up by their ankles, plugging them into tubes and wires and leaving them there until they died and were replaced. 

 

“How long do you think until they pick one of us?” Marlene asked Dorcas.

 

“I do not know,” Dorcas said. “But our fight is already over. It does not matter now.”

 

“Aren’t you a warrior?” Marlene said. “You’re not supposed to give up.”

 

“I am a general,” Dorcas replied. “A general knows when a battle is lost.”

 

“Oh!” Marlene gasped. “Are you the Dorcas that met James on the bridge?”

 

“Your Heda betrayed our terms,” Dorcas sneered. “No weapons were to be bought.”

 

“You bought weapons,” Marlene pointed out. “I was told your man shot first.”

 

“It does not matter, he is dead,” Dorcas said. “His fight is over, as is ours.”

 

“You’re so cheery, Dorcas,” Marlene remarked. “Have you ever smiled?”

 

“Not in the mountain I haven’t,” said Dorcas. “There is nothing to smile about here.”

 

“There’s always something to smile about, even when life seems hopeless,” said Marlene. “This isn’t the first time I’ve been locked up waiting to die, y’know. I reckon I’m lucky. Should have been floated on the Elder for the medicine I stole, didn’t think I’d make it to eighteen, but the day before my birthday, in came the guards. They popped me on a shuttle and sent me to the ground. Then-”

 

“I did not ask for your life story, Skai Gada,” Dorcas cut in. “And I do not care.”

 

“Well, what I’m trying to say is that every time I think I’m about to die, something goes my way,” Marlene shrugged. “Besides, aren’t warriors supposed to smile in the face of death? I’d love to see you smile, General.”

 

“A Gona smiles in the face of koma wamplei,” said Dorcas. 

 

“I don’t know what half of those words mean,” Marlene said.

 

“Gona means warrior. Koma Wamplei means honorable death.”

 

Marlene nodded. “Fascinating.”

 

“Do not mock me.”

 

“I wasn’t!”

 

“Your tone suggests otherwise, Skai Gada,” Dorcas said flatly.

 

“So Skai means Sky, right? But what does Gada mean?” Marlene asked.

 

“Girl.”

 

“Girl?” Marlene spluttered. “We must be the same age. Why are you calling me girl?”

 

“I am nineteen winters,” Dorcas stated.

 

“I’m assuming that means that you’re nineteen. I’m eighteen, see I’m hardly younger than you, you can’t call me girl in that condescending tone.”

 

“I can do what I want,” Dorcas replied.

 

Marlene felt a wicked grin spread over her face. “Oh, can you?”

 

Dorcas didn’t reply. She closed her eyes again and dropped her head against the bars. “You exhaust me.”

 

“Thank you,” Marlene replied. But it became clear that Dorcas was finished speaking to her. 

 

They both went back to their silent watching.

 

Hours passed. Or maybe minutes. Perhaps days. Marlene couldn’t be sure. The Grounders hanging from their ankles were switched out several times.

 

Then, a clatter drew Marlene’s attention. By the door from which the woman in the lab coat normally appeared, a vent cover dropped to the ground, the clatter echoing through the room, and two figures followed it. They stepped forward and Marlene felt her face spread into a wide smile when she realised that the people were Regulus Black and Evan Rosier.

 

Regulus’ eyes settled on her, and he froze, mouth falling open.

 

“Hey Black,” Marlene grinned. “Good to see you. Any chance of getting me out of here?”

 

Marlene thanked every deity in existence that Regulus Black was not a man easily phased. He sprang into action immediately, yanking a pipe free of the wall and hurrying over to Marlene’s cage.

 

“Is that- fuck is that the Grounder General?” Evan asked as he and Regulus stopped in front of Marlene, Evan’s eyes trained on Dorcas. “What the fuck is this?”

 

“That’s Dorcas,” Marlene replied. “She’s not much of a talker.”

 

Regulus slipped his pipe into the padlock and pulled hard; the metal snapped and sprung free. He passed the pipe to Evan. “Free the general, too, she might be helpful.”

 

Evan set about doing the same to Dorcas’ cage. Regulus yanked the door to Marlene’s cage open and offered her his hands to help her out.

 

“Thanks,” Marlene stammered, struggling to stand on her weak legs.

 

“What happened to you?” Regulus asked. “How did you get here?”

 

Marlene shrugged. “Grabbed by some men in hazmat suits, scrubbed clean within an inch of my life. They said something about harvesting. Dorcas here thinks we’re dead.”

 

“Perhaps you were right, Skai Gada, you are lucky,” Dorcas said as Evan managed to get her padlock free too. A beep echoed through the room, and the metal screeching of one of the doors opening sounded.

 

“Fuck, the doctor,” Marlene muttered.

 

“Back in the cage,” Regulus all but shoved Marlene in, scrambling in with her, swiping up the two broken padlocks and shutting the door behind him. Evan had scrambled into Dorcas’ cage. It was cramped in the cage, hardly built for one person. Regulus’ legs were pressed into Marlene’s chest, but she couldn’t complain. No, because the doctor was walking into the room and hurrying over to a cupboard that Marlene had seen blood bags stored in. 

 

The woman grabbed a bag, but her attention was drawn to the rows of cages because the Grounders inside them were being louder than usual, potentially because of the presence of Regulus and Evan.

 

“Stay quiet and hope for the best?” Evan hissed.

 

“That’s the plan,” Regulus agreed, his voice hardly above a whisper.

 

“A terrible plan,” Dorcas replied.

 

But it worked. The woman walked along the rows, but some sheer dumb luck meant that she was looking the other way when she passed Marlene and Dorcas’ cages. Then she left, wrinkling her nose as a Grounder’s hand reached out and grabbed her jacket.

 

“Fuck,” Evan wheezed after the door had closed behind the woman.

 

“We need to get the hell out of here,” Regulus said, climbing out of the cage and helping Marlene down. Evan tried to help Dorcas, but she slapped his hands away, opting to use the side of the cages for support rather than Evan’s offered arm. 

 

“What about the others?” Evan hissed. “We can’t just leave them here!”

 

“You go back if you want to, but I’m getting the hell out of this place,” Regulus said. “Plus, we need to get Marlene out of here. She can hardly stand, same with the Grounder general.”

 

“Fine, but we come back for the others?” Evan said.

 

“Of course,” Regulus nodded. He looped Marlene’s arm around his shoulders.

 

“Dorcas, accept the help,” Marlene prompted when Dorcas slapped Evan’s hand away again. The Grounder sighed heavily, but for some reason (perhaps the fact that she couldn’t walk) allowed Evan to grab her and help her walk forward.

 

“This way,” Regulus halted Marlene towards a door with warning signs all over it.

 

“Maybe we go away from the warning signs?” Malrene suggested.

 

“No, it's a containment sign,” Regulus said. “They can’t follow us easily out of the mountain. Radiation warnings are good for us.”

 

“This is where they take the bodies,” Dorcas stammered. 

 

“So a way out then?” Evan asked.

 

“For the dead,” Dorcas replied.

 

“Which, may I add, we notably are not,” Marlene offered helpfully.

 

Regulus pulled the heavy metal door open and hauled Marlene through it. On the other side of the door was a small room with a metal trap door floor. Evan and Dorcas followed them in, and the metal door screeched closed behind them.

 

“Well, I guess we’re going down,” Evan sighed in just enough time for the floor beneath them to open up and them all to plummet downwards. They fell for a while, hitting a smooth metal surface which evened out into a slide, depositing them all in a heap. 

 

“Owch,” Regulus groned.

 

“Get your foot out of my face, Black,” Evan complained.

 

“Whose arm is this?” Marlene demanded, showing someone’s hand off of her.

 

“Fuck they’re bodies!” Evan yelped. “Get out, fucking move!”

 

They all scrambled away, stepping on bodies as they scrambled for the edge of the pit they had been deposited in. It turned out not to be a pit at all, but a cart on wheels which was sitting atop a track.

 

“We’re out,” Regulus remarked. He was looking around, and Marlene followed his gaze. She recognised this place. It was the same place that the doctor had lined them up and chosen those who would be harvested. The door through which she had been taken stood close by. Marlene shivered.

 

“Look,” Evan gestured to a pile of discarded clothes. “Maybe you two should get dressed?”

 

Marlene did not need telling twice. She was barefoot and wearing nothing other than net underwear after all, she scrambled over and found a pair of trousers, a jacket and some boots which she hurried to pull on. 

 

“Get dressed, Grounder, we can’t cover any ground like this,” Regulus told Dorcas. 

 

“You are willing to leave your people behind, but I will not,” Dorcas replied. Her words came across as convincing, but she was holding onto the cart with the dead bodies in it just to stay upright.

 

“Look, the people inside there have guards with weapons,” Regulus stated. “We can’t hope to do anything ourselves, but we can get out and bring back help.”

 

“What is your name, boy?” Dorcas demanded, levelling her eyes with Regulus. “Are you of the stars?”

 

Regulus frowned. “I don’t know what that means, just put some fucking clothes on.”

 

Voices echoed down the cave, and all of their heads whipped around to the sound. A flickering light neared the corner up ahead.

 

“Someone’s coming,” Evan hissed.

 

“Not just someone,” Dorcas whispered. “W amplei Dina. We are in the Dina mines.” Dorcas pushed off the cart and tried to pick up a large stick that was on the ground nearby.

 

“Hey, Dorcas, you can’t fight!” Marlene pointed out. “You can hardly stand. What are these Wamy Dena? Should we be worried?”

 

“Death Eaters,” Dorcas whispered. “And yes, you should be running.”

 

“Get back in the dead body cart,” Regulus ordered. “Now.”

 

“What?” Evan gagged. “No way!”

 

“You have a better idea?” Regulus snapped. “Help the girls.”

 

Regulus lunged forward and helped Marlene back over to the cart, pushing her up into it. Evan grabbed some clothes for Dorcas and then helped her into the cart. Both boys jumped in after them, and they lay still as the voices of the Death Eaters approached.

 

When they reached them, they barked at each other in another language. Marlene wasn’t sure if it was the same language that Dorcas had been using or a different one. She supposed it didn’t really matter that much.

 

The cart began to move.

 

Marlene couldn’t see Regulus or Docas, but Evan’s face was level with hers.

 

Don’t move, Marlene mouthed.

 

Wasn’t planning on it , Evan mouthed back.

 

E U P H E M I A

“The prisoners escaped some time after curfew,” Moody said. Euphemia and Moody were standing inside the cell where James was supposed to be. Where he was supposed to be safe. “Someone gave the guards some hallucinogenics. We count three guns missing as well.”

 

“How did they get the guns?” Euphemia asked.

 

“Apparently the Pettigrew kid hustled a few of the guards at cards while Avery stole them,” Moody said. “At least that’s what we think happened.”

 

“They’re kids, Alastor. How did they get away without anyone noticing?”

 

“Respectfully, Ma’am, they’ve been on the Ground a lot longer than the rest of us. They seem to have learned some tricks.”

 

“Can we spare the men to send a search party out after them?” Euphemia asked.

 

“I can offer four,” Alastar said. 

 

“Good, send them.”

 

*

 

Screams ripped through the day, and Moody was immediately up out of his chair and running. Euphemia stood and hurried after him, leaving her half-eaten meal abandoned on the table. She didn’t care that she didn’t have a weapon and wasn’t a guard; she followed Moody in the direction of the screams.

 

James.

 

It wasn’t James. What she found when she staggered into the clearing just a few hundred meters into the woods was the four men who had been sent off in search of James strung up on a tree. It was plainly the work of Grounders. Three of the men had spears sticking out of their chests, and the fourth had six arrows sticking out of him.

 

“Sweep the area!” Moody bellowed. “If any of them are still nearby, capture, but do not kill!”

 

Guards fanned out around them as Euphemia hurried forward to check if all of the men were dead. They were. 

 

She swallowed down a lump in her throat. She had ordered these men to search for James. This was on her. Their deaths were on her conscience. 

 

She straightened up. 

 

“They’re all dead,” she said. “Cut them down and find out if they have families. We’ll bury them at the camp.”

 

She turned away and headed back towards camp, unable to look at her failure. Euphemia was tired of telling people that their loved ones were dead. She could still see the wide-eyed horror on Barty Crouch Jr.’s face when he’d asked how she got the Minister pin and where his father was.

 

*

 

“Effie, they’re bringing in a prisoner,” Kingsley stuck his head into the medical tent where Euphemia was stitching up the hand of a man who had managed to cut himself whilst chopping wood for the wall.

 

“Poppy, can you take this?” Euphemia asked.

 

“Of course, go,” Poppy moved over and took the needle and thread from Euphemia’s hands. Euphemia hurried out of the tent, following Kingsley. 

 

“Everyone, stay back!” Moody was bellowing, but it seemed to be of no use. A crowd of people had gathered around where the guards were trying to bring the prisoner through.

 

“Where is my son!” A man wailed. “We know you have them! Where is he?”

 

The grounder, at the very center, remained stoic and impassive.

 

Euphemia watched on in horror as the wailing man surged forward and grappled with a guard for his gun. The gun went off, and the wailing man collapsed. 

 

Euphemia was in motion again. But the man was dead before he hit the ground. 

 

“Find out if they has any family here. We’ll bury him with the rest,” Euphemia stated once she had discerned that the man was dead. “Moody, take the Grounder to the holding cell. Now!”

 

“Everyone, move back!” Moody bellowed. “We will begin firing if you don’t stand aside.”

 

Euphemia followed Moody and the Grounder into the ship, once again unable to look back at her own failure. 

 

The camp was a pot ready to boil over. There had to be something they could do.

 

*

 

“Answer the question!” Moody barked. 

 

The Grounder remained impassive, staring straight forward. 

 

“Answer the question!” Moody repeated. “Where are the kids? Do you have them? Who are the Mountain Men?”

 

The Grounder said nothing. 

 

Moody pulled out his gun and aimed it at the man’s head.

 

“Alastor!” Euphemia roared. “Holster that weapon.”

 

Alastor’s eyes did not move from the Grounder. He did not drop his gun.

 

“Moody, you gave me this pin. Don’t make me pull rank on you,” Euphemia said.

 

Alastor huffed and jammed the gun back into its holster.

 

“Take a walk,” Euphemia suggested. “Cool off, then come back.”

 

“I won’t leave you alone with him, Effie,” Alastor spat. “Those were my men that he killed!”

 

“He’s tied up, I’ll be fine,” Euphemia replied. “Take a walk, that’s an order.”

 

Alastor turned to look at her with narrowed eyes. He inclined his head. “Ma’am.”

 

Then he turned on his heel and stomped out of the room.

 

When she was alone. Euphemia sat down heavily in a chair and placed her head in her hands. She let out a shuddering breath. 

 

The camp was ready to implode. Everyone was at everyone else’s throats. There was no way they could carry on like this. It was down to her as the Minister of the camp to work out how they could move forward. But how could they move forward when their wounds were so fresh? When there were parents with children missing?

 

James’ words echoed in her head. Would you be this fucking rational about it if I was missing?

 

She knew the answer was no. The second James had left the camp, she hadn’t hesitated to send a mission out after him. But that mission of men was all dead now. Strung up like animals.

 

The camp couldn’t move forward with the kids missing.

 

The camp couldn’t find the kids if they were at war with the Grounders.

 

Euphemia looked up and met the eyes of the Grounder. 

 

“We want to do better down here,” Euphemia told him. “We want to live in peace. Would you take my people to your leader? A diplomatic mission to make peace? Not a band of children looking to start a fight. A proper discussion?”

 

The Grounder said nothing, but Euphemia could see his eyes softening.

Notes:

Translations
Trigedaslang
Kefa hon daun em slo, yu laik bash op - Careful take it slow, you're still hurt

Ai laik Narcissa kom Sars. Chit ste em Yu gaf in? - I am Narcissa of the stars. What is it you want

Wamplei Dina - Death Eaters (There was no translation for eaters, so I’ve used the translation for food, so it litteraly translates to death food, but it’s the best I could do)

Oso gonplei ste odon - Our fight is over

Skai gada - Sky Girl

Gona - warrior/soldier

Wamplei - death

Koma - honor

Sources:
Trigedaslang Translator: https://lingojam.com/TrigedaslengGrounderLanguage
Trigedaslang Dictionary: https://slakgedakru.github.io/dictionary/

Notes
Narcissa Black and Molly Weasley have entered the chat!! Some characters may end up seeming a bit OOC in this, but please bear in mind their incredibly different lives from the ‘cannon’. Like yes, Molly is tough because she grew up in a tough community. This goes for a lot of the characters tbh, even the ones from the Elder and the Mountain, like their lives haven’t been easy and they’ve had to become people who can cope with their world as it exists.

The Death Eaters are obvi the Reapers from the show and I knoww they come into the show in season 1, but I couldn't work them in, so we're only meeting them now. But we'll see them more in the coming chapters.

Sirius and Remus :( Can they NEVER catch a break???? (Also Sirius getting injured at every possible opprtunity is hilarious to me). He’s met Narcissa!!!!! *wiggles eyebrows* plot is happening guys!

The processing scene is pretty brutal right, sorry Marlene! If anyone wants a visual and hasn’t watched the show; You can watch the video of Bellamy being processed at the end of Season 2 here: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=S_gY-c7_dRc

BUT Marls, Regulus, Evan and Dorcas are all together in the mines!!!!! And DORELENE!!!! FINALLY!!!!
Dorcas ‘You Exhaust Me’ Meadows and Marlene ‘Thank you’ McKinnon.

Also Dorcas immediately clocking what it took Remus and age to clock about the Black Brothers will forever be iconic. I know I am yet to delve into detail on this plot, but it’s coming and I’m so excited for it.

Effie… my queen, the light of my life. Her and James are so similar and I find it so interesting to write!! She’s going through EXACTLY what James did in part 1, but she’s more of an adult about the whole thing. She won’t let them stoop to torture and she can see a way for peacful negotiations to happen. I love her your honor (yes IK what she did to James was a wee bit fucked, but she was kind of caught between a rock and a hard place)

There is SO MUCH going on at the moment, I’m actually having to plan stuff more (I normally write on vibes alone, with a very loose idea of where my end goal is for each chapter), I honestly can’t wait until everyone is back together again because it’s so hard to keep track of where everyone is and the timeline of events at the moment! I’m trying to distribute stuff as well as I can, so we’re jumping a bit through time so that the POVs don’t switch every five seconds. But people will start coming back together soon, I swear! Also, this is the first Part 2 chapter without a Regulus POV, which I didn’t even realise until right now. I love that boy, he’s unhinged and I already miss his POV.

Chapter 34: Search

Summary:

Have you suddenly developed an appetite for torture again, Potter?

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Death
- Guns
- Minor torture
- Discussion of past deaths due to radiation exposure

Translations in the end notes

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S 

“Hey, can you hear that?” Avery asked. “Up ahead.”

 

James could hear it. Voices.

 

“We must be close,” Barty muttered.

 

“Get down,” said James, he, Barty, Avery and Peter all dropped to a crouch before continuing forwards. 

 

Sure enough, the voices were Grounders. A group of them who are rifling through piles of items as they seemingly stand guard over a building behind them. 

 

“We found them?” Peter squeaked. “Is this the prison camp?”

 

“Why knows, but those are certainly Grounders,” James said.

 

Barty had lifted his gun up to his face and was peering through the scope of it. “Fuck!” he muttered.

 

“What?” James demanded.

 

“That one there,” Barty pointed. “The man with one eye, he’s wearing Evan’s jacket.”

 

One of the things about Evan Rosier was that he wore a very distinctive jacket. It was orange and had far more pockets than James thought it was necessary for a jacket to have. But it was distinctive. James followed Barty’s finger, and yes, there was a Grounder who had a scar down one side of his face, which had plainly been what left him with one eye wearing Evan’s orange jacket. 

 

“They’ve got stuff from the shuttle too,” said Avery, who was peering through the scope of his own gun. “Belts and some of our supplies.”

 

James huffed a heavy breath. “Fuck, fine, okay. There are too many of them for us to barge in there- Barty, wait!” Barty had started forward, but James grabbed him by the back of his shirt and pulled him back down. “Are you trying to get yourself killed?”

 

“He has Evan’s jacket!” Barty protested. 

 

“And we’re outnumbered!”

 

“We have guns!” Barty shot back.

 

“We’re not busting in there and killing them all, we need to get some answers about where our people are,” James replied. “I say we lure the guy with one eye away and take him back to the shuttle for questioning.”

 

“And how exactly do you propose we do that?” Avery asked. “What if he won’t talk? Have you suddenly developed an appetite for torture again, Potter?”

 

James didn’t dignify Avery’s comment with a response.

 

“Peter, how do you feel about being bait?” James asked, turning to his white faced friend. James knew it was a little cruel, but he also knew that Peter was very unlikely to say no.

 

James was proved right. 

 

Several minutes later, found James, Barty and Avery crouched behind some foliage, whilst Peter sat behind a tree knocking two rocks together. They had waited until the one eyed man wondered off in their direction, separating him from the rest of the group easily by luring him away with the strange noise in the woods.

 

It was almost too easy for James to knock the man out with the butt of his gun. He tried not to think about how easily violence was starting to come to him.

 

Luckily, they weren’t too far from the location of the shuttle, so it wasn’t awfully hard for the four of them to haul the unconscious man all the way back to the scorched camp. 

 

James had a horrible feeling of déjà vu as they tied the Grounder to the wall inside the shuttle and all sat around waiting for him to wake up. But James was determined that this wouldn’t be like last time. He had promised Sirius that he would never do that again, and it had made him sick to his stomach the first time.

 

Eventually, Barty grew impatient. He surged forward and yanked Evan’s jacket off of the unconscious man before dumping a bucket of cold water over the man, which startled him awake. 

 

“Chit jok,” the man spluttered.

 

“Good morning,” Barty said flatly. “Good sleep?”

 

“Who are you?” The man demanded.

 

“Good, so you speak English,” Barty grinned, setting down his empty bucket. “That will make this much easier. Where did you get this jacket? What happened to the boy wearing it?”

 

“Ah, Skaikru,” the man’s eyes flitted between all three of them.

 

“Good, you know who we are, so you know what we’re looking for,” Barty continued. “Answer my question!”

 

“Why should I?” The man asked.

 

“Because if you don’t, I’ll fucking kill you,” Barty spat.

 

“Woah!” James jumped in. “Slow down, Barty!” James turned to look at the grounder. “Answer his question. Where did you find it?”

 

“Outside of your camp,” the grounder said. “Amongst your other things.”

 

“He’s lying,” Barty cut in. “This jacket belonged to Evan’s father. He wouldn’t just take it off!”

 

Barty’s tone was rising, growing more desperate. 

 

“I know,” James placed a hand on Barty’s shoulder. “Take a breath, mate.” He turned back to the grounder. “What happened to the boy who was wearing this jacket? Where is he?”

 

“I saw no boy,” the Grounder said.

 

“Another lie,” Avery snarked from where he was standing back with Peter. “Maybe you should stop asking him nicely-”

 

“Shut up, Avery,” James barked. He tried his best to keep his breathing steady. “Where are our friends? You took them. We know you did. Just tell us where they are!”

 

“Fuck this, Avery’s right, we’re wasting time!” Barty drew the but of his gun back and hit the man over the face with it. “ANSWER THE QUESTION!” The man’s face whipped to the side, and he spat blood out from the force of Barty’s hit.

 

“Hey!” James surged forward and grabbed Barty’s shoulders, pulling him away from the man. 

 

“Where’s the boy who was wearing this jacket?” Barty tried to scramble out of James’ grip, but James held firm. 

 

“Barty, stop!” James shook him a little, trying to get through to him. “You don’t want to do this, trust me. There are some lines you can’t uncross.” 

 

Barty heaved a heavy sigh.

 

“Just calm down, mate,” James said, easing his grip on Barty, who didn’t seem like he was going to attack again. 

 

James’ judgement was proved very wrong when, after a few seconds of heavy breathing, Barty surged forward again. “Where’s Evan?” He demanded, hitting the grounder so hard that it knocked him sideways. This did not deter Barty. He hit him again. “Where are all of them? What have you done with them?”

 

“Barty, stop!” James moved forward, but ground to a halt when Barty wheeled his gun on James. Barty was breathing heavily and had an unsettlingly manic glint in his eye that made James very uncomfortable being on the end of Barty’s gun. “Barty,” James raised his hands to the side and spoke tentatively. “Put down the gun.”

 

Barty gritted his teeth and whirled the gun on the grounder, clicking the safety off easily. “Three seconds to talk,” he spat. “One, Two, Thre-”

 

“Okay!” The Grounder shouted. “Fine, I’ll tell you! Your friends are East of here. There’s a village where we take our prisoners of war.”

 

“East where?” Barty demanded, shaking hands, still holding the gun pointed at the Grounder. 

 

“I can draw you a map,” the Grounder said hurriedly. “But you should hurry. Soon they’ll outlive their usefulness.”

 

Barty stepped back and dropped the gun to his side. “Get him something to draw a map.” 

 

Peter was already rummaging in his pack, drawing out a pen and a rumpled piece of paper and pressing them into the Grounder’s hands.  

 

As the Grounder scrambled to draw a hurried map, James watched Barty. He noticed the way Barty’s jaw was clenched so hard that one of its muscles was ticking. He saw that manic determined glint in Barty’s eyes. If there was anyone who could see the signs of a man hardly holding it together, it was James. And Barty was hardly holding it together. 

 

James wondered if this was how he had looked when he had allowed Regulus to torture Remus to save Barty. Seeing Barty like this was honestly kind of scary. This was Barty, with a quick wit and snarky sense of humor. But it wasn’t. 

 

And James got it. He was tired. Exhausted, actually, he couldn’t remember the last time he slept. His body was running on pure adrenaline, and the need to find his people was pushing him to breaking point. But James couldn’t allow himself to break like that again. He wouldn’t. He was done becoming something he wasn’t. He wasn’t violent, and that was not the leader he wanted to be. 

 

He wanted to do better. But he needed to find his people. Find Regulus. 

 

He had the strange feeling that he needed to be worthy to find them. He needed to be good. So James was trying to hold it together for the sake of the group. He had to.

 

Barty didn’t have to hold it together for anyone. He just needed to find Evan. 

 

“Here,” The Grounder held out his crudely drawn map, and Barty snatched it up, eyes running over the paper. 

 

“Fine, c’mon guys, let’s go,” James turned towards the door of the shuttle.

 

“What about him?” Peter asked, gesturing towards the Grounder.

 

James sighed. “For now, we leave him. He’s tied up, he’s not going anywhere. We’ll come back and deal with him when we find the others.”

 

“And what if he escapes?” Avery asked. “He knows exactly where we’re going, he could run off and warn his people.”

 

“We’re not killing him,” James said sternly. He raked a hand through his hair. 

 

“Do we have another option?” Avery demanded. “If we don’t take care of this now, it’s going to blow up in our faces later.”

 

“He’s unarmed, Avery-”

 

“He’s a Grounder!” Avery insisted. He looked to Peter. “C’mon, you’re on my side, right, Pettigrew?”

 

Peter glanced over at James. “I don’t know-”

 

“You don’t know?” Avery laughed harshly. “He’ll run off and tell his people everything, then we’re as good as dead. The rest of our people too.” Avery moved to step past James, but James blocked his path. 

 

“We’re not doing this!” James spat. “End of discussion. You want him, you’ll have to go through me.”

 

“What exactly are you playing at, Potter?” Avery asked, squaring up to James. “You’re acting like you have never killed a Grounder before.”

 

“The circumstances are different here, Avery,” James insisted. “That was in battle. This would be an exec-”

 

A gunshot rang through the shuttle, making them all flinch. James whirled around to see the Grounder on his side with a bullet wound in the side of his skull and Barty standing there with his gun aimed at where the Grounder had just been. His gun was smoking. 

 

Barty dropped his gun onto its strap and slung it around to his back. He turned to look at the other three.

 

“Let’s get moving.”

 

M A R Y

“Where are you taking me?” Mary laughed as Lily yanked her down hallways and around corners. 

 

“You’ll see,” Lily replied.

 

“I’m not really that big on surprises,” said Mary. “What good reason could you have for getting me up this early in the morning?”

 

“It’s the best time to avoid the patrols! You’ll like this surprise, I swear.” Lily stopped in front of an unassuming metal door marked with a ‘restricted’ sign. “Here we are. Close your eyes!”

 

“Should we be going in there? It says restricted!” Mary eyed the door. On the Elder, Mary had never been a stickler for the rules. She had been a girl constantly chasing fun. It didn’t matter what form the fun came in. She snuck out after curfew and drank Moonshine with her friends in the restricted areas of the ship. She stole mushrooms from the farm station to get high and basically just tried to enjoy her life.

 

Here was different.

 

She wanted to belong here. She was terrified of being kicked back out into the world, where they had to spend every second of every day fighting for their lives. She was scared that Regulus had already kicked up too much trouble, which would lead to them all being booted out. She didn’t want to overstep. She didn’t want to leave.

 

“Oh, live a littl,e MacDonald,” Lily smiled her lovely, dazzling smile. “No one comes down here apart from decon and the occasional guard patrol. Now, close your eyes and let me surprise you!”

 

Mary was having the time of her life there with Lily, but she pretended like it was a great hardship because she liked the way it made Lily laugh just a little louder. Mary closed her eyes.

 

She heard a beeping sound as Lily unlocked the door with her keycard, then felt Lily’s hands on her shoulders and was walked forward into the room. She could tell it was large because her footsteps echoed loudly the second she stepped inside.

 

“Where are we, Lily?” Mary got her eyes half open before Lily covered them with her hands. 

 

“No peeking!” Lily complained. 

 

Lily continued to manoeuvre Mary into the room for a few more moments before removing her hands.

 

“Okay, open your eyes,” said Lily. 

 

Mary did. 

 

She had no idea a room could be this big. The Elder was all low ceilings and corridors. Even the farm, which was the largest room on the ship, wasn’t this big. The ceiling must’ve been several stories high, and the room stretched so far that Mary wasn’t entirely convinced she could see the other end. From floor to ceiling were rows upon rows of huge shelves which were filled to the brim with relics from a dead world. 

 

“Is that a fucking car?” Mary stammered.

 

Lily chuckled, “Yes, it’s an Aston Martin DB5, apparently it was the most famous car in the world because it was in the James Bond movies. Now, it’s the only car in the world. Well, the only working one anyway.”

 

“It works?” Mary’s eyes bulged out of her head.

 

“Supposedly,” said Lily. “Although, unfortunately, there’s not enough space in the bunker to drive it around. That would be cool though.”

 

“What is this place?”

 

“It’s the archives,” said Lily, a faint smile on her face. “Everything that our ancestors wanted to make sure was preserved when the bombs hit. This place was the presidential bunker. After the bombs, it became the last refuge for civilised culture. Or that’s what my history lessons taught me anyway. There’s all sorts of cool stuff down here. Artwork and everything.”

 

“There’s more art than what’s on the walls of this place?”

 

“Of course!” Lily’s smile was dazzling. Mary felt like she needed to blink a lot or look away. But she couldn’t. “Dumbledore is the first President to put any of them on display. But he only put up landscapes everywhere, he says something about us not having windows and needing to see the beauty of the world. But I really like the abstract ones- here.”

 

Lily hurried over to the nearest shelf and rifled through some stacked frames, pulling out a painting that looked to Mary like the kind of thing she could easily have created if she was high, but Lily looked down at it with such a reverace that Mary tried her best not to voice her opinion out loud.

 

“It’s pretty,” Mary offered.

 

“Pretty?” Lily squawked. “It was revolutionary! It was the first ever abstract watercolour painting!”

 

“I like it, it’s cool!” Mary defended.

 

“Cool,” Lily tutted and returned the painting to its place. 

 

“So you like art?” Mary asked.

 

“I like history ,” Lily corrected, turning back to face Mary. “I think it’s interesting. Plus, someone has to know about it or we’re doomed to make the same mistakes over and over. This room is full of history, and I think it’s beautiful.”

 

“I think you’re beautiful.” The words spill out of her mouth before she can stop them, and Mary immediately felt her face flush. Thank goodness for her dark complexion; if she were as pale as Lily, she would be as red as a tomato. 

 

“Oh!” Lily’s eyes widened in surprise, and her smile spread impossibly wider. “I think you’re beautiful too, Mary.”

 

“Even more beautiful than paint splatters on a canvas?” Mary asked in a teasing tone, desperate to salvage the situation, which had the possibility of backfiring horribly.

 

Lily humed. “Debatable.”

 

“Oi!” Mary smacked Lily’s arm playfully. 

 

“I’m just being honest!” Lily grinned.

 

“Try taking the honesty down a few pegs, you’ll hurt my feelings!” Mary complained teasingly.

 

“Noted,” Lily teased. 

 

“Why is this stuff all kept down here anyway?” Mary glanced around. “Shouldn’t it be on display if it’s all so important?”

 

“I agree,” said Lily. “But like I said, the bunker isn’t big enough for it all.”

 

“So Dumbledore just picked his favourite things and put those up?”

 

“Yeah, basically.” Lily nodded. “It’s nice to get an idea of what the outside looks like, though. Makes me feel like the world outside this bunker could actually be real.”

 

Mary frowned. “You’ve never been outside?”

 

“No,” Lily admitted. “Only the surface patrol teams go outside.”

 

“Why’s that?”

 

“Oh, you want a history lesson?” Lily’s eyes lit up. “Well, it was around 60 years ago when we first saw signs that there were people alive outside the bunker. Our president at the time was a man named Gellert Grindlewald. He was actually Dumbledore’s husband- anyway, he saw people alive and thought that meant that the ground was survivable again. Before that, no one went outside at all, we didn’t even have surface patrols. So Grindlewald opened the doors. Within a week, over half of our population was dead, including Gindlewald himself. Dumbledore lost his whole family and got the job as President. He’s been in charge ever since. We discovered the - eh - treatments, for radiation exposure, not much after that, and they started sending out surface patrols to check on conditions and investigate the ground.”

 

“Loads of the patrols were killed by the savages, so now you have to be specially trained to get on the patrols, and no one else can go outside at all. It’s too dangerous,” said Lily. “My friend Sev, you met him before, he’s on the surface patrol. He tried to bring me back flowers once and got yelled at because they would have been impossible to decontaminate. Everything that comes in here has to be controlled because otherwise what happened sixty years ago could happen again.”

 

Mary blinked.

 

“Woah, that’s a lot of information all at once,” Mary said.

 

“I told you, I like history. It stops us from making the same mistakes.”

 

“Yeah, I was never big on history,” Mary admitted. “Slept through most of those classes, to be honest. You make it interesting, though.”

 

“Just because you like listening to me rattle on,” Lily laughed.

 

Mary felt her face heat again. “Fucking hell Evans.”

 

“Ooo, last name. I like that,” Lily grinned.

 

“Woman, you have no fucking idea what you do to me,” Mary muttered.

 

“Hey! Who’s in here?” 

 

“Fuck, time’s up!” Lily grabbed Mary’s arm and began dragging her towards a different door that they had come in through. “C’mon, run!”

 

Lily laughed as they sprinted through the door and whirled around a corner. Mary found it exhilarating. It had been so long since she’d been running from someone without actually fearing for her life. She lost herself in the adrenaline and gave into Lily’s infectious laughter. Soon, it wasn’t Lily leading, but Mary found herself the one who was yanking on Lily’s arm.

 

“Hey, slow down!” Lily wheezed. “I don’t think anyone is actually chasing us!”

 

“How would you know ‘Miss I Have Clearance To Go Everywhere’!” Mary slowed to a stop.

 

Mary found herself frozen, completely transfixed by the beauty of Lily Evans. With her flushed cheeks, big green eyes and beautiful red hair. She looked like she had walked straight out of a fairytale. Unable to stop herself, unable to think, Mary surged forward and captured Lily’s lips in a searing kiss.

 

Lily tasted sweet. She was wearing something on her lips that made them taste like strawberries.

 

Mary had never kissed a girl before. She’d kissed plenty of boys. Not once had she felt what everyone talked about when they spoke about kissing someone they actually liked. But now? Mary got it. She understood what people meant when they talked about fireworks.

 

They broke apart, and Mary opened her eyes to see Lily smiling at her.

 

“About time,” Lily teased. “I’ve been flirting with you nonstop!”

 

Mary laughed, “Oh, so you take all of the girls down to the archive room on dates? Is that your move?”

 

Lily wiggled her eyebrows. “So what if it is. It worked, didn’t it?”

 

Mary hummed, “I suppose it did.”

 

*

 

Mary felt giddy as she walked into breakfast with Lily by her side. 

 

“Mary!” Pandora darted over to her as soon as they entered the mess hall. Mary liked Pandora. She radiated the kind of chaotic energy that Mary loved. Like a mischievous pixie.

 

“Hey Pandora,” Mary grinned.

 

Pandora cast a look in Lily’s direction. “Have you seen Evan or Regulus?”

 

Mary frowned. “Not since their fight, no. Does anyone know what that was even about?”

 

Pandora glanced at Lily again.

 

“Oh, I eh- I should go get some food. I’ll see you later, Mary,” said Lily. Taking Pandora’s clear hint. Lily headed over to the serving station, and Mary found her eyes following Lily’s movements.

 

“No one knows what it was about because no one has seen them,” said Pandora. “I’ve got a bad feeling.”

 

“Look, I’d love to talk to you about Regulus and Evan, Pandora, really I would. Any time but right now,” Mary said, eyes still on Lily. Mary tried to move past Pandora, but Pandora grabbed her arm.

 

“I think they’re in trouble,” Pandora said.

 

“It’s Regulus, he’s always in trouble,” Mary rolled her eyes. “I’m sure they can handle it. Maybe they got tossed in cells to cool down after whatever sparked that fight.”

 

Mary hurried to grab herself a plate and fill the empty seat she had spotted beside Lily.

 

“Hey Mary, all good?” Lily asked.

 

“Yeah fine,” said Mary.

 

“You met Sev before,” Lily gestured across the table at her friend Severus, whom Mary had met briefly the previous night, right before Regulus and Evan had started punching each other.

 

“Hi,” Mary grinned. “You’re all done with treatments now, then? Your face looks better.”

 

The blistering that had been on Severus’ face the day before was completely gone now, and he looked completely healthy. Whatever treatment these people used for radiation exposure, it was clearly excellent.

 

“Yeah, the doctor gave me the all clear this morning,” said Severus. 

 

“Lily told me you’re on the surface patrol, sounds dangerous,” Mary stabbed a sausage on her plate with a fork and bit off the end.

 

“Not always,” said Severus. “It’s a lot of collecting samples-”

 

“Oh, don’t be modest Sev.” Lily rolled her eyes. “You’re very brave.”

 

“Do you get in fights with the Grounders often?” Mary asked.

 

Severus shot Lily a look that Mary didn’t quite understand.

 

“No, not really,” Severus said eventually. “Like I said, that was a bit of a one-off. Mostly it’s collecting samples and checking conditions.”

 

“Were you on the team that bought us in?” Mary pressed. “Were there really no signs of any other survivors?”

 

“I wasn’t on that team,” Severus said quickly. “And I’m really not supposed to talk about work that much.”

 

“Always so secretive,” Lily complained good-naturedly. “Oh well, you can continue lording the fact that you get to go outside over everyone and maintain your secrets, I suppose.”

Notes:

Translations
chit jok - What the fuck

*

Barty is not handling things well :( GET EVAN ROSIER BACK WITH HIM RIGHT NOW SO THEY CAN HUG PLEASE.

James really said NO to torture. Our boy fucked up in part 1 and he IS NOT going to do that again. I love James Potter so much I am unwell.

Marlily fluff - and a Mary POV! She's safe!!
Lily’s painting is an untitled work by Wassily Kandinsky, supposedly the first use of watercolour for an abstract painting.
I was googling paintings and just liked that one, I know nothing about art.

I know, this chapter gave me whiplash too. One second we’re committing straight-up war crimes and the next we’re on a cute fluffy date. BUT the cute fluffy date involved some backstory! I had the hardest time giving this chapter a name though!

 

ALSO: If you want my advice, never try writing multiple fics where they’re all in present tense apart from one. It’s boggling my mind and I have to go back every few words and correct the tense in this one. (What other fics am I working on? You may never know!)

Anyway, the week of many updates has drawn to a close- back to our regularly scheduled updates! More than likely bi weekly, but minimum one a week! I need to go back to my big girl adult job.

Chapter 35: kom Sars

Summary:

Sirius lay in the dirt in front of the mouth of a cave and seriously contemplated everything he had ever done in his life to lead up to this moment.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Death
- Fighting
- Radiation Burns
- A bit more of a description of the Death Eaters

Translations in endnotes.

There is a fairly long conversation in Trigedaslang. I won’t say who it’s between, because spoilers, but it’s two people in Sirius’ POV, you’ll know it when you see it. An english version is at the top of the translations.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

The cart trundled along the tracks, shaking Regulus around like a rag doll. He tried to remain limp as one of the Death Eaters was looking over the cart and had a full view of him. Where he lay, he had a full view of the man, too. 

 

And it was a man. But a man who was somehow wrong. He wore a mask that covered the bottom half of his face, so Regulus could see his eyes. They looked crazed. Unfocused. Almost hungry. Regulus decided he very much did not want to know what the Death Eaters would do with the bodies whenever they got to where they were going.

 

Where they were going was apparently up a steep incline. Regulus was jostled around as the cart bumped up a steep hill, and a second Death Eater had to move in to help the first one push the cart.

 

They grunted at each other in what Regulus could only assume was the Grounder language.  He couldn’t see the others. He couldn’t even hear their breathing over the rumble of the cart. But it was fine. All they had to do was make it out of the cart alive. He wasn’t sure if perhaps they should all leap up and fight their way out now, but it was difficult to come up with a plan when he couldn’t see the others.

 

The ground leveled out, and the Death Eaters stopped pushing, both breathing heavily, clearly needing a break.

 

A high pitched buzzing noise emitted through the cave, which caused both Death Eaters to bark and grunt as they backed away from the cart with their hands over their ears.

 

Regulus sat bolt upright in the cart and gazed back down the hill from where the noise was coming. He saw two people in hazmat suits, armed with guns, jogging up the tracks. One of them held a small device pointed towards the Death Eaters.

 

“There!” One shouted. “In the cart.”

 

“Time to go!” Regulus barked, pulling himself to the edge of the cart and swinging out of it. He immediately offered Marlene a hand to help her.

 

“Stop!” The hazmat barked. “Regulus, you’re coming back with us!”

 

“I really don’t think we are,” Evan shouted back as his feet hit the gravel. He helped Dorcas out of the cart, and the four of them staggered away from the hazmats.

 

The hazmats were still a good distance down the incline, but they moved much quicker than Regulus, Evan, Marlene and Dorcas, as Marlene and Dorcas were still unsteady on their feet.

 

“They’re going to catch us!” Marlene panted.

 

“So we fight,” said Dorcas through clenched teeth.

 

“You can’t even stand, let alone fight!” Evan protested.

 

“Fuck this,” Regulus muttered, “Evan, take her and carry on moving, I’ll deal with the guards.”

 

Regulus released Marlene and moved to crouch behind a crate. 

 

“Are you crazy? They have guns?” Evan demanded, looping his free arm around Marlene’s waist.

 

“Just go Rosier,” Regulus spat. 

 

Evan didn’t need telling twice, mainly because the hazmats rounded the corner at that exact moment. 

 

“Stop running!” One of them shouted.

 

Regulus waited behind his crate for the two hazmats to pass him. They were pretty rubbish at their jobs, because they didn’t even seem to notice that the group they were pursuing was short of one person.

 

The second they went by him, he surged forward. Before the guards even knew what had hit them, Regulus was ripping off the hoods of their suits. Both of the men immediately began screaming in pain and collapsed to the ground. Regulus didn’t miss a beat. He leaned down and grabbed the guns from the screaming men and the small device that they had used to scare off the Grounders.

 

He straightened up and looked at Marlene, Dorcas and Evan, who had all stopped to watch him.

 

“Fucking brutal,” Marlene muttered as Regulus stepped over the bodies of the men, who were still screaming. 

 

“Do you want to get out of here or not, McKinnon?” Regulus demanded.

 

“Yeah, I guess I do,” Marlene grumbled. “I reckon I’m okay to walk myself now.”

 

She disentangled herself from Evan. Dorcas pulled back from Evan, too and elected to use the wall for support instead. Regulus noticed that she was studying him with an enhanced intensity. The men on the ground continued to scream.

 

“Which way?” Evan asked. “How do we get out of here?”

 

“Well, we want to get away from them,” Regulus gestured with one of the guns back towards the writhing men. “Bet they sent more than two out after us. So my vote is that way.” He pointed down the tracks in the direction that the two hazmats had not come from.

 

Regulus tossed the second gun to Evan and slung the strap of the first one over his shoulder.

 

“And why should we listen to you?” Dorcas hissed. “We should go back for my people.”

 

“I told you before, we don’t stand a chance ourselves,” Regulus snapped. “Just trust me, okay? We can get out and find our people, then come back for the rest.”

 

“Trust is earned,” Dorcas stated, her eyes like fire.

 

“I know it is,” said Regulus. “If you want to die, be my fucking guest. The rest of us are going this way.”

 

“Let’s move before any more of them come,” Evan hissed.

 

Regulus cast one more steely glare in Dorcas’ direction before moving off.

 

Dorcas followed.

 

Despite all of their eagerness to get the hell out of the mines, progress was slow. It was dark, and the ground was uneven. Marlene and Dorcas were still unstable on their feet, so they had to move very cautiously through the caves.

 

“What was that place anyway?” Marlene asked as they walked. 

 

“Mount Hallow,” Evan provided. “It’s a nuclear bunker.”

 

“And why on earth are they hanging people from their ankles and draining their blood?” Marlene asked. “Are they vampires or something?”

 

“Vampires don’t exist,” said Regulus. “As far as we can tell, they use Grounders as a treatment for radiation exposure. Because they were in the bunker, their bodies never adapted to the excess radiation. But we did, and so did the Grounders. I reckon it’s some kind of fucked up blood thing.”

 

“The doctor called it dialysis,” Evan offered. “I think they run the blood of the person who needs treatment through the Grounder’s system, which helps heal the radiation damage. Like a filtration system.”

 

Marlene let out a low whistle. “That’s truly fucked. Were you lot in cadges too? How did you get out?”

 

“Not exactly,” Evan said.

 

“They bought all of us who were in the shuttle back here,” said Regulus. “Said that they wanted to keep us safe.” Regulus made a sour face.

 

“You look thrilled at the prospect,” Marlene commented.

 

“Reggie here thinks they’ve been lying to us about our people being dead,” Evan said.

 

“Well, they have been lying to us!” Regulus snarked. “They never mentioned the torture dungeon that we were living on top of, did they?”

 

“Yeah, yeah, you were right, no need to be an arse about it okay?” Evan said.

 

“So the others are all still there?” Marlene asked. “They’re okay? Mary, James-”

 

“Fifty-one of them are there- well, I guess forty-nine now that we left,” said Evan. “No Barty, no James-”

 

“Oh, so that’s why you two busted out,” Marlene nodded. “You missed your boyfriends.”

 

“James is not my boyfriend,” Regulus snapped. “Now, can we focus on getting out of here, please?”

 

S I R I U S

Sirius crouched in the trees surrounding the village, listening intently as Narcissa barked orders to the small assembled group.

 

“Oso gyon au after emo nau,” Narcissa spat, thrusting weapons into the hands of the people gathered around her. There were only around five of them. “Oso melon emo off fou emo get gon  caves, den ething ste don drop of.”

 

Sirius pushed off the ground and moved towards the group. Narcissa’s harsh grey eyes rested on him, and he froze. 

 

“You’re going after those people,” Sirius said. “I want to help.”

 

Narcissa tilted her head and watched him carefully. “Can you fight Sirius Kom Skaikru?”

 

“Yes,” Sirius lied. Well, it wasn’t exactly a lie, but his track record suggested that it might be. He was frustrated at himself for how many times he had been knocked down (or knocked out). He was determined to prove to himself that he was perfectly capable of putting up just as good a fight as anyone. 

 

“What is your seken tagon boy?” Narcissa asked, head still cocked.

 

“I don’t know what that is.”

 

“Second name.”

 

“Why do you care about my name?” Sirius demanded. “I want to help you get Remus back.”

 

“It is not just him,” Narcissa spoke. “The W amplei Dina took seven of our people. I must know who I am fighting beside before I permit you to join us.”

 

Sirius’ brow furrowed in confusion. He didn’t know why his name mattered so much to this woman. Perhaps it was a Grounder custom to know the names of all of your warriors? Sirius wasn’t sure. What he was sure about was that he needed to save Remus, and then they both needed to go and save Regulus. 

 

“Black,” Sirius said.

 

The grounders surrounding Narcissa sucked in harsh breaths and muttered between themselves.

 

“Hosh op,” Narcissa barked at them. She turned back to Sirius, face impassive. “Very well, Sirius of the stars. You can come with us and prove yourself.”

 

*

 

Some of the ‘warriors’ Sirius was to fight beside were hardly older than children. Two red-headed boys stuck close together and muttered in low voices. Sirius wondered if perhaps these were Molly’s children. 

 

All of them kept casting looks in Sirius’ direction, but refused to even make eye contact with him. 

 

They hurried through the woods with weapons drawn, taking orders from Narcissa easily. Sirius gathered a few words of the Grounder language on the journey. He thought that ‘hosh op’ meant be quiet, or perhaps shut up. It wasn’t clear, but the tone Narcissa delivered this order made him think it might be the second option. He learnt that ‘hod op’ meant stop when Narcissa hissed the words and everyone apart from him immediately stopped in their tracks, not continuing until Narcissa barked another order.

 

They stopped and huddled around and listened to Narcissa’s plan. She didn’t deliver it in English, but Sirius was perceptive enough to know that one of them was putting up an argument. He thought that ‘jos a goufa’ might mean something like ‘they’re just children’ because when the angry man said that, he gestured at the two red-headed boys.

 

What he didn’t know was what ‘givnes’ meant, which made him slightly uncomfortable as it was the word Narcissa used when she pointed at him. 

 

“Sorry, what does that mean?” Sirius asked.

 

“You wish to prove yourself to be of the stars?” Narcissa asked. “You will act as our bait.”

 

“Bait?” Sirius demanded. “I can fight better than children can!”

 

“They took my mother!” The older of the two red-headed boys snapped.

 

“These children are warriors. You are yet to prove yourself,” Narcissa told Sirius. “You will act as our bait, or you will leave. We only do this once. Any who are not with this group will already be lost to the mines.”

 

Not seeing much of a choice, Sirius gave a grumbling agreement before Narcissa went back to delivering her plan to the rest of the group. 

 

*

 

Sirius lay in the dirt in front of the mouth of a cave and seriously contemplated everything he had ever done in his life to lead up to this moment. He clutched his sword in front of him tightly as he listened to the grunting voices of the W amplei Dina (he still didn’t know what that meant) as they approached. 

 

There were quite a few of them, although Sirius wasn’t looking in the direction that they were coming from. He was stuck staring at the open mouth of the cave whilst trying his very best not to move. 

 

The grunting drew closer, and Sirius felt his whole body tense.

 

A hand reached down to his shoulder, and he knew that it was now or never.

 

He had never used a sword before, but he sprang to his feet and lashed out with the sword as a cry went up from the woods around him and the rest of the Grounders charged. The W amplei Dina, who had placed a hand on Sirius’ shoulder, fell to the ground with his guts spilling out on the forest floor.

 

They were relatively evenly matched in numbers. 

 

Sirius lunged forward and tried to help the older of the two redheaded boys take down a second W amplei Dina, but was left mainly dodging as the W amplei Dina swung around an axe wildly. An arrow lodged itself in the man’s chest, and Sirius glanced back, seeing that the younger of the two redheaded boys was perched beside a tree with a bow raised.

 

Sirius gave him a nod of thanks. 

 

He whirled around and saw that their group had managed to take out the majority of the W amplei Dina, but a particularly large and muscular man was still kicking in the middle with many arrows sticking out of him. Sirius charged forward as the man cast Narcissa aside with a particularly heavy blow from the mace he was wielding. 

 

Without a second thought, Sirius slashed at the man, one vertical and then one horizontal slash, which caused the man to keel over.

 

Narcissa looked up at Sirius from the ground with a small approving smile on her face.

 

“Well done, Sirius kom sars,” Narcissa said. “We may make a heda out of you yet.”

 

Sirius frowned at her for a second before hurrying away, over to the people whom the W amplei Dina had been escorting. They were tied to a log. Hands bound so that the log rested on their shoulders. Each and every one of them had a hood covering their face. Sirius made his way hurriedly down the line, pulling the hoods off, looking to see Remus.

 

He made it to the last person, whose hood he pulled free to reveal Molly.

 

“Where’s Remus?” Sirius demanded. “Was he with you?”

 

Molly shook her head faintly, but then her eyes were drawn over his shoulder.

 

“Bill! Charlie!” She cried. The two red-headed boys surged past Sirius and embraced Molly, speaking very rapidly in the grounder language.

 

Sirius collapsed to his knees.

 

First, he had failed Regulus. Now he had failed Remus. 

 

“O gud !” Narcissa barked. Sirius thought that meant ‘prepare’. “S en klir ! Mou are ona their edei!”

Sirius watched as everyone’s attention snapped to the cave mouth as four dirty figures staggered out of the darkness.

 

The Grounders let up a war cry and charged forward as one of the figures blinked in surprise and pulled up a gun.

 

“Wait!” Sirius bellowed. Because these four people were not W amplei Dina. The person with the raised gun was none other than Sirius’ little brother. “Wait! That’s my brother!”

 

For the moment, all thoughts of Remus were banished from Sirius’ mind. Because Regulus was right there.

 

“Hod op!” (stop) Narcissa shouted, drawing all of the Grounders to a halt.

 

Sirius was on his feet, sprinting past the frozen Grounders who were all frozen, looking to Narcissa for instructions. Regulus seemed to be rooted in place as he watched Sirius barrel towards him, gun still raised and a look of complete shock on his face.

 

Seconds later, Sirius collided with Regulus and pulled him into his arms, letting out a choked sob.

 

“S-Sirius?” Regulus stammered.

 

“You’re alive,” Sirius managed. “Oh thank fucking god Reggie.”

 

Regulus’ gun clattered to the ground, and he closed his arms around Sirius’ back and they held each other tightly. 

 

There was so much Sirius wanted to say, and at the same time, there would never be enough words. The last time they had seen each other, they had argued. Screamed at each other (well, wasn’t that always the case really?). But Sirius had spent the last few days genuinely believing that he had completely failed. His one job. His only job had always been to keep Regulus safe, and he had failed. He had thought Regulus was dead. 

 

Thank god he had been wrong. 

 

Regulus seemed to remember that he hated Sirius only a few moments later. He relaxed his arms and squirmed out of Sirius’ grip.

 

“What are you doing here, Sirius?” Regulus demanded, “you’re with the fucking Grounders now?”

 

Sirius took in the group that Regulus had emerged from the cave with. Evan Rosier with a bandage on his nose, Marlene, who looked incredibly worse for wear and- the fucking grounder general who James had met with on the bridge.

 

“Says you!” Sirius complained, gesturing at Dorcas.

 

Regulus glanced over his shoulder at her. “It was a necessity.”

 

“As was this,” Sirius gestured over his shoulder.

 

“Where’s James?” Regulus asked.

 

“Looking for you,” Sirius said. 

 

“Barty?” Evan demanded.

 

“With James,” said Sirius. “Peter and Avery too.”

 

Evan let out a huff of relief.

 

“And your Grounder?” Regulus asked.

 

Sirius felt the elation he had felt at seeing his brother again deflate in seconds. Remus was gone. The W amplei Dina had taken him. Narcissa had said that any who were not captives with this group would already be lost to the mines. Was Remus dead already?

 

Narcissa stepped up beside Sirius and looked at Dorcas. “Oso are glad Yu nou laik stedaun.  Oso thought  maun don Yu.”

 

“Maun don dula yu don Ai.  Oso yu don a lot gon chichplei hashta.  Skaikru saved Ai.  Emo yu don kru der seintaim,” Dorcas replied. “Ai fig raun  goufa ste Kom Sars”

 

Narcissa nodded, “As ste dison.” She gestured at Sirius.

 

“Heda na gaf in gon get in hashta Disha,” said Dorcas.

 

“Ai blodon na get in when Ai tell em,” said Narcissa. “Gon nau, Oso na hit of emo.” Narcissa turned away from Dorcas and barked at the rest of the Grounders. “S en klir oso kru, Oso na kom daun gon village!”

 

Dorcas cast a look in Regulus and Sirius’ direction and then moved away from them back towards her people. Sirius had watched the whole interaction with rapt attention, trying to glean anything he could of the language, even though he still really had no idea what was going on; he had heard them say ‘of the stars’ again a few times. 

 

He wished he had more time with Remus so he could have learned more of the language.

 

“I am sorry about Remus,” Narcissa said, turning back towards Sirius. “He was a traitor, but he died a warrior. The Mountain has him now. His fight is over.”

 

Regulus cast a look over his shoulder at Sirus.

 

“We would like to invite you to our village to discuss what happened to Dorcas and your friends,” Narcissa continued. “You proved yourself well, Sirius. I owe you a debt.”

 

“We should go and find Barty and James,” Evan shifted on his feet.

 

“There will be time for that later,” said Narcissa. “We must understand what happened to you.”

 

“But-”

 

“Later,” said Narcissa forcefully. “You must be tired from your battles. Come. We can offer you food and rest. Then you can look for your friends.”

 

M A R Y 

Mary couldn’t think of much else other than Lily Evans and her beautiful smile for the rest of the day. So, when Pandora perked up when Mary placed her plate across from the girl at lunch and immediately dimmed when she saw Mary’s face, Mary didn’t immediately know what was going on. 

 

“Not pleased to see me, Pandora?” Mary teased.

 

“I thought you might be Evan,” Pandora admitted as Mary slid into the seat across from her.

 

“Oh, because me and a white blonde boy look just alike,” Mary scoffed. 

 

“I know, it’s just- well, no one has seen him,” Pandora sighed, pushing her food around her plate with her fork. “Or Regulus for that matter. I’m worried. I’m really worried. What do we do, Mary?”

 

Mary sighed heavily. Her eyes flitted across the room to where Lily was sitting, eating lunch with her friend Severus and a sour-looking blonde girl who Mary knew was Lily’s sister Petunia. “Okay, don’t panic. I’m sure there’s an explanation. Maybe they’re still in medical after the fight? Lily has access everywhere because of her job in decon, maybe I can ask her to snoop around for us? If the boys are in trouble, I think Lily can find out.”

 

Pandora glanced over her shoulder towards Lily and then looked back at Mary with a single raised eyebrow. “Regulus doesn’t trust them,” Pandora said simply. “What if he’s right?”

 

“We can trust Lily,” Mary said, feeling the certainty of her words so deeply in her bones. “Besides, what other choice do we have?” 

 

*

 

“What’s with the face?” Mary demanded when Lily slipped into the seat across from her and Pandora an hour later. “Did you find something?”

 

“Okay, so, apparently, Regulus had some kind of breakdown when Evan said that he thinks the rest of your friends might actually be dead. That’s why he punched Evan. He wouldn’t calm down, so they had to sedate him and he’s in the psych ward now,” Lily said in a low voice so that they couldn’t be overheard. “Evan was pretty beaten up, but he’s okay and had been placed in solitary after the fight. My sister works in the psych ward, she said that they think it will be a few days before Regulus is up to visitors. And Evan won’t be let out for a few days either.”

 

Pandora glanced at Mary with a hard look in her eyes. “So they won’t let us see them?”

 

Lily shook her head.

 

“We’ll see about that,” Pandora pushed to her feet and stormed off. 

 

Mary watched her go.

 

“Hey Mary, you okay?” Lily asked, stretching a hand across the table to take Mary’s in her own.

 

“Last time I saw Regulus, I called him crazy,” Mary said. “He’s always been a little… intense about certain things. I never thought…Oh fuck, I don’t even like him! But he’s Sirius’ little brother! I tried to look out for him for Sirius… fuck!” Mary rubbed her forehead with her hand, trying to alleviate the tension headache that had started to form. “And Evan- shit, I like Evan!”

 

Lily rubbed her thumb over the back of Mary’s hand in a comforting gesture. “They’ll be okay.”

 

R E M U S

The hood was ripped off of Remus’ head, revealing a dark cave and a woman in a hazmat suit. He was on his knees and lined up shoulder to shoulder with some of the other men from his village. People he had grown up with now shuddered in the cold.

 

They glared at him with reproachful eyes. 

 

It was his fault that they had not been able to defend themselves from the W amplei Dina. He was a traitor. He had betrayed his own people to help the Skaikru, and that had led to the deaths of all of his village’s warriors, leaving them defenceless. 

 

He should be dead for his crimes.

 

He had failed his people, and he had failed Sirius. He hadn’t been able to repent and help Sirius find his brother. Sirius would live hating Remus for the rest of his life. It left a horrible pit in Remus’ stomach.

 

But Remus could do nothing other than accept death. He decided he would welcome it. He was ready for death, there was no other choice. 

 

Death was not what he received.

 

The woman made her way up the line with a clipboard.

 

In front of each person, she said, “Harvest.”

 

Then, she paused infront of Remus and cocked her head. “Mark this one for the Cerberus programme.”

Notes:

Translations
Narcissa and Dorcas’ conversation transcribes to this:

Narcissa: we are glad you are not dead. We thought the mountain had you

Dorcas: The mountain did have me. We have a lot to talk about. The sky people saved me. They have people there too. I think the youngest is of the stars (talking about Regulus)

Narcissa: as is this one (talking about Sirius)

Dorcas: The commander will want to know about this

Narcissa: (to Dorcas) My sister will know when I tell her. For now we will befriend them. (to the grounders) Free our people, we will return to the village!

*

Oso gyon au after emo nau - we go after them now

Oso melon emo off fou emo get gon caves, den ething ste don drop of - We head them off before they get to the caves, then everything is lost

seken tagon - second name

hosh op - silence

​​jos a goufa - just a child

Givnes - literally translates to sacrifice, but I’ve used it here to mean ‘bait’

Ogud - ready/prepared

Sen klir! Mou are ona their edei! - free them! More are coming!

 

*

 

OKAYYYY - WOOOOOFT
Starting off strong with my boy Reggie being a ruthless little shit. Also ‘James is not my boyfriend’ - BULLSHIT!

Sirius is determined to prove that he can do more than just get knocked out and managing it! I love my competent king, this is just the start for Sirius I swear. THEN THE BLACK BROTHERS BACK TOGETHER! They will talk more, but they’re both emotionally stunted shits, so for them this is a joyful reunion with tears.

Narcissa and Dorcas KNOW - But Sirius and Reg still do not know, but James does!!!!!! God I love a multiple POV story where we know more than the characters. Someones gotta tell the Black Brothers SOMETHING soon though.

Mary still trusting Lily so much <3

REMUS! Look - Remus blaming himself for Regulus and Sirius being separated and actually being the whole reason they came back together (if Remus hadn’t been taken Sirius never would have been at the cave). But he’s not having a good time okay :(

The POV switches are screwing with me okay!!!!! I long for the days of the single POV chapters (the last one was chapter eighteen and that was so long ago! Back when Barty and Sirius broke Remus out of the shuttle!). I have crammed so many POVS in this one because I am DETERMINED that the next chapter will have less.

We're getting deep into the shit now!

 

ALSO! Thank you for 300 kudos!! And thank you to all of those who leave such lovely comments! I feel like a toddler kicking my feet and giggling every time I read them! I expect there will be another chapter at the weekend!

Chapter 36: Point Of No Return

Summary:

Regulus is not dead.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Guns
- Death
- Death of children
- Radiation burns
- Medical inaccuracies
- Needles

This one is rough, buddy. Buckle in.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

M A R Y

“I’m told that you and Pandora have been waiting outside the infirmary demanding to see Regulus and Evan for the last four hours?” Dumbledore asked. Mary didn’t like Dumbledore’s office. It was filled with antiques and paintings, which made it feel cluttered. Mary hated clutter.

 

“No one will let us see them,” said Mary. 

 

“That’s because they’re not here anymore,” said Dumbledore. “Sit, please.” He gestured to the seat across his desk. 

 

Hesitantly, Mary sat. “What do you mean they’re not here?”

 

“Exactly that,” said Dumbledore. “They ran away. We tried to convince Mr Black that he was safe here, but he couldn’t stop looking for enemies among friends.”

 

Mary shook her head. “Sorry, I don’t mean to be disrespectful or anything Sir, but Evan wouldn’t just abandon us. Regulus? Sure. But Evan wouldn’t-”

 

Mary knew Evan. She liked Evan. She had worked side by side with him at the camp for enough days on end to know that Evan wouldn’t just leave without speaking to the rest of them. Evan Rosier was fiercely loyal- he had proved that when he built a ship to come down to the ground after Barty. Mary was lucky enough to consider herself among Evan’s friends. He wouldn’t have left without speaking to her. She knew it. 

 

“I wish it weren’t the case,” said Dumbledore solemnly. “But it’s true.”

 

“Are you looking for them?”

 

“I can’t risk the lives of my people to bring back those who do not want to be saved,” said Dumbledore. “I hope you can understand that.”

 

Mary huffed and crossed her arms over her chest.

 

“What I can do, however,” Dumbledore continued. “Is allow you to go after them yourself.”

 

Mary froze in her chair. The idea of going back outside was terrifying. Horrifying. The outside had brought her nothing but pain and fear. But it was Evan. What if he’d gotten himself in trouble? What if he needed her help? What if Regulus had dragged him kicking and screaming away and Evan needed Mary to go after him and bring him back to safety? 

 

But Mary knew Barty could still be out there. If Evan really believed that Barty was alive, he certainly could have gone along with Regulus in an attempt to reunite with Barty. 

 

“Could I come back?”

 

“Of course you can. This bunker is your home now, Mary. You’re welcome to stay here as long as you want.” Dumbledore said. “You don’t have to decide right now. You can let me know what your decision is.”

 

Mary stood, moving towards the door, her mind racing. Just before she left, she turned back to Dumbledore. “Sir?”

 

“Yes, Miss MacDondald?”

 

“Thank you for being honest with me.”

 

*

 

“You believe him?” Pandora demanded.

 

“Yes, I believe him!” Mary snapped. “Regulus abandoned us, Pandora. They faked that fight to get into medical and took off.”

 

“And Evan?”

 

“I don’t know! Maybe Baby Black dragged him off!”

 

“We need to go after them!” Pandora insisted.

 

Mary didn’t want to go after them. Honestly? Fuck Regulus Black for trying to ruin their first true shot at saftey since they landed on the ground. Fuck them both. If Evan had gone with Regulus willingly, then fuck him too. Mary decided that she hated them. She didn’t care what James would want in this situation. James was dead, and Regulus and Evan would be soon. Mary was the last one left of the little group of people James had trusted to help him lead the 100. Now there were forty-nine of them left. And they were safe. Here in the mountain. Why jeopardise that?

 

But deep down, no matter how angry Mary was at them, Evan and Regulus were theirs. They were part of the 100, they were Mary’s people. If they were in trouble, she couldn’t just leave them. 

 

“I just heard,” Mary’s head whipped around to see that Lily had entered the empty dorm room. 

 

Pandora cast Mary one last intense stare before grabbing a duffle bag and starting to shove clothes into it, not even looking twice at Lily. 

 

“Where are you going, Pandora?” Mary asked.

 

“The drop ship, for starters,” Pandora said. 

 

“You’re leaving?” Lily asked as she approached Mary, her beautiful green eyes were wide. 

 

“Yes, we are,” said Pandora, shoving a jacket on over her clothes.

 

“No, we’re not!” Mary replied forcefully. 

 

Pandora glared at Mary. “James would do it.”

 

“It’s too dangerous!” Lily protested, looking at Mary imploringly.

 

“Don’t worry, I’m a coward,” Mary replied, looking back towards Pandora.

 

“I think you’re braver than you think,” said Lily. “But you can’t make them come back.”

 

Mary wondered how Lily already knew just from looking at her that Mary was about to run off after Regulus and Evan, even though she had only said in words that she wouldn’t. Lily Evans was a marvel. A wonderful gift from the universe that Mary wanted to hold close to her chest forever. 

 

Mary sighed. “Pandora’s right. James would do it.”

 

“James isn’t here,” Lily replied.

 

“But he was the best of us,” Mary said. “Every time one of us got hurt or lost, he was the one to bring us back. Someone has to do it now that… Lily, your face.”

 

Lily’s face had slowly started to break out into angry red blisters. Lily’s hand flew up to her cheek, and she yelped, her beautiful face contorting into a mask of fear and pain. 

 

“Radiation,” Lily whimpered. The containment breach alarm started to sound, “there’s a containment breach, I have to get out of here!”

 

Lily staggered away from them towards the door.

 

“How?” Mary demanded.

 

“I don’t know!” Lily sobbed as she scrambled for her key card and swiped it on the terminal. It didn’t release the door. Lily staggered to the other door, which also remained locked.

 

“What do we do?” Pandora demanded.

 

Lily turned to face them, leaning up against the wall and sobbing. Her usually pale skin was blotchy and covered in painful blisters. Mary surged forward to the door as Lily slipped to the ground. She bashed her fist against the glass and screamed for help.

 

It was a long time before anyone came.

 

*

 

“Temperature is 104 and rising,” said the doctor. She was decked out in a hazmat suit because they were in the quarantine zone. “Blood pressure is 180 over 120. Blister coverage is now at 87%. Usual treatments aren’t working-”

 

“Wait, what does that mean?” Mary demanded, unable to tear her eyes away from the once beautiful girl who was lying in the clean hospital bed. All of the white in the room made Lily’s burns look worse in comparison. She hardly looked like herself. “Is there a non-standard treatment?”

 

The doctor- a short, plump woman with a girlish voice - looked up at Mary. “Well, there is one thing we could try.”

 

“Then do it!” Mary yelled. “What are you waiting for?”

 

“It’s unorthodox,” the doctor admitted.

 

“Unorthodox, how?” Pandora demanded. The blonde girl had refused to be pried from Mary’s side, and they now stood shoulder to shoulder at the edge of the room as the doctors worked on Lily. 

 

“Because you were raised in space, your bodies- your circulatory system developed the ability to filter radiation out of your blood,” said the doctor, setting aside her clipboard. “Now, it’s just a theory, but if we were to circulate Lily’s blood through your system, it might save her.”

 

Mary and Pandora exchanged a look. 

 

Mary could save Lily. Sweet, kind Lily, who loved history. She could help her get better and continue to infect the world with her joy.

 

“No!” Pandora said quickly, turning away from Mary, “What would happen to Mary?”

 

“We don’t know,” said the doctor. 

 

“I’ll do it,” Mary blurted out, gazing over at where Lily lay in the bed, hooked up to all kinds of tubes and wires.

 

*

 

They had pulled a second bed into the room for Mary, and she now lay on it in a paper hospital gown, shifting under the covers in anticipation. 

 

“Now, Lily has been heavily sedated,” said the doctor. “When her blood runs into your system, you will pass out. It’s perfectly normal-”

 

“Perfectly normal?” Pandora demanded. “I thought you’d never done this before?”

 

“My apologies, I should have said, it’s to be expected,” the doctor corrected. “Now, lie back, Mary, this should only hurt a little.”

 

A little turned out to be a lot. The injections to insert the tubes into her neck and wrist were a killer, and they caused Mary to yell out in pain. But she hardly had any time to recover before her tubes were being hooked up to a machine that Lily was already linked to. 

 

Mary watched as blood flowed up through the tube leading out of Lily, through the machine, and back out into Mary’s tubes.

 

Just a few moments after the blood made its way into Mary’s body, her eyes rolled back in her head, and blissful darkness greeted her. 

J A M E S

“You’re sure about this, James?” Peter asked in a whisper as they walked through the woods following Avery and Barty, who had the map the dead Grounder had drawn tucked in one hand and his gun clutched in the other. 

 

James was not sure about this. He was actually very unsure about this. But If there was any chance that there was any truth to what the Grounder had said, then they had to try.

 

“You heard what the Grounder said,” James hissed.

 

“Yeah, when Barty had a gun to his head,” Peter replied. “I don’t know, James, what if he was just saying whatever he thought we wanted to hear to save his own skin?”

 

James had already had this thought. In fact he was having this thought with every beat of his own heart, which pumped blood around his body just a little too loudly. 

 

So what? The voice in his head asked. It doesn’t matter which Grounders we go for, Regulus will still be dead.

 

Regulus is not dead , the voice that he wanted to believe reasoned. We’ve almost found him. Just a bit longer. He’ll be at the Grounder camp.

 

“I don’t know Pete,” James sighed. “I really don’t know, but there’s no stopping Barty right now, we need to follow up on the lead just in case the man wasn’t lying.”

 

“Barty’s not in his right mind,” said Peter.

 

“I know,” said James. “Which is exactly why we can’t let him run off on his own.”

 

Barty was very far from his right mind at the moment. And James got it. He understood. He, too, wanted to cut down everyone between himself and his people. He didn’t really care how much blood he had to wash off of his hands if it meant he could find Regulus. 

 

“Are you not even going to try to get him to go back to camp?” Peter asked. “James, come on, he’s gone crazy. He killed that Grounder without even blinking.”

 

“I can’t,” James sighed. “Pete, I can’t go back to camp empty handed the exact same way Barty can’t. Sirius will never forgive me if we don’t find-”

 

“This isn’t about Sirius, and you know that, James,” Peter snapped. James jerked slightly at Peter’s tone. 

 

In all the years that James had known Peter Pettigrew, he had never spoken to James like this. His tone was icy and it made James wonder how much everyone else around him had changed since they arrived on the ground. 

 

James knew he was different now. He used to smile easily and crack jokes as often as he could, delighting in bringing smiles to other people. But he couldn’t remember the last time he had told a joke now. His face felt like it was set in a permanent frown. 

 

How much had everyone else been affected by the events of the last two months? Had the ice that James felt spreading through him infected everyone else, too?

 

“This is about your fucked up hero complex and you know it,” Peter continued. “You always need to be the one in charge, James. Ever since we were kids, you were the leader and the rest of us were your devoted followers, it’s the exact same fucking thing you’ve done down here. I won’t follow you into hell, James.”

 

And there was the anger. There it was, flaring up in the pit of James’ stomach.

 

“Oh I’m so fucking sorry for having to be the one to make decisions that none of you lot had the fucking balls to make,” James snapped. “I -”

 

“You’re the one who ordered Evan to close the doors of the shuttle,” Peter spat. “It’s your fault that they’re missing and you can’t fucking stand it can you? You can’t stand not being the perfect self-sacrificing martyr. You’re not fooling anyone, James. You locked us out of the shuttle, thinking that we’d all die. You’re so fucking desperate to get yourself killed for everyone else that you’ll pull all of us down with you. This is just like with your dad. I begged you, James. I begged you not to help him, but you refused-”

 

The gun was in James’ hands, pointed at Peter before he knew what was happening. 

 

“Don’t,” James said through clenched teeth. “Don’t fucking talk about my dad Peter.”

 

“What the fuck are you two playing at?” Avery and Barty had stopped to take in the scene behind them. James was shaking with rage, a gun pointed at Peter.

 

“James, we don’t have time for this!” Barty complained.

 

James glared down the barrel of the gun at Peter, who was now staring at him with wide-eyed fear. All of his ire had dissipated the second James raised the gun.

 

James had thought he had forgiven Peter. He thought he had moved past it. He thought he understood Peter and why he had done what he did. But right now, James didn’t really care. White hot anger had flooded his vision, and Peter was simply an easy target. He had pressed on the open wound that was the death of Fleamont Potter, and James wanted to kill him for it. 

 

“You won’t shoot me, James,” Peter squeaked, raising his hands to either side of his body. Peter sounded slightly uncertain about the truth of his own words.

 

James probably wouldn’t shoot Peter. 

 

But he wanted to.

 

If it would bring Regulus back to him, James would kill Peter without a second thought.

 

Peter had killed James’ father without a second thought to save his mother. James didn’t even think he’d feel bad about it. One life for another.

 

But he so desperately wanted not to be a violent person. 

 

He wanted to feel like himself again.

 

He wouldn’t be able to feel like himself until Regulus was back at his side, where he belonged. 

 

James dropped the gun to his side, still glaring at Peter. 

 

“Maybe you should go back to camp, Peter?” James suggested.

 

“Maybe we all should?” Peter squeaked, casting a glance in Avery and Barty’s direction.

 

“No,” Barty snapped. “Stop wasting fucking time and move. You heard what the Grounder said, soon they’ll outlive their usefulness.”

 

“Yeah, we heard what he said with a gun held to his head,” Peter replied.

 

“Drop it, Peter,” James spat. “We’re going to the place the Grounder pointed out. Are you coming or not?”

 

Peter glanced back to James and swallowed thickly. He didn’t say anything else.  James started walking again, not glancing back to see if Peter was following. He knew Peter would be following. That was what Peter Pettigrew did best. Follow.

 

*

 

Barty and James crouched together in the trees watching the Grounder camp. Avery and Peter were staking out the other side at the same time.

 

There were children there. Many of them.

 

“These people don’t look like warriors, Barty,” James whispered. 

 

“Looks can be deceiving,” Barty said. “Look at you; no one would expect a speccy git like you to be so brutal.”

 

James frowned and looked back towards the Grounders.

 

“I count 27,” said Barty.

 

“I got 29,” James replied. “Barty, there are kids here. Old people. And there isn’t a building big enough to hold our friends.”

 

“Maybe they’ve got them underground,” Barty suggested.

 

James was really starting to doubt that Regulus and the others were at this Grounder camp. It looked like a village, not a place that prisoners of war would be kept. But they couldn’t leave any stone unturned.

 

“I don’t think- Barty, where are you going?”

 

Barty jumped up and slunk through the trees towards the camp, leaving James no other choice other than to follow him. They hunched low to the dirt to avoid being spotted. As they passed a flaming torch, Barty grabbed it.

 

“What are you doing, Barty?” James hissed. “This isn’t part of the plan!”

 

“I’m changing the plan,” Barty replied. They hunched down behind a wooden building below an open window, and before James could say anything else, Barty flung the flaming torch inside and grabbed James, pulling him away from the building. 

 

It went up in flames quickly. The dry wooden structure ignited like it was built to burn.

 

James' heart thudded in his ears.

 

Barty pulled James behind another building, and James stared at him, not quite believing what he was seeing. 

 

“What the fuck Crouch,” James spluttered. “What are you doing?”

 

“It’s their food, it’ll distract them so we can look around.”

 

Sure enough, only a few seconds later, a woman spotted the blaze.

 

Faya !” She screamed. “ Faya !”

 

People surged forward, grabbing buckets of water and attempting to tackle the blaze. James watched on in horror, then looked over at Barty, whose face was set in a stone mask.

 

“Don’t look at me like that, Potter,” Barty replied. “We need to find them. They’re here. Now c’mon, while they’re distracted, we can look around.”

 

Barty yanked on James’ arm, and they hurried between buildings, keeping low and staying out of sight. Peering through windows told James that each building was nothing more than someone’s house. 

 

“Barty!” James hissed, trying to get his attention so that they could leave before this went any further.

 

Barty didn’t acknowledge him. He whipped around a corner and barrelled straight into an old Grounder man. They were both knocked down from the impact, and the man scrambled backwards, looking between Barty and James with wide eyes.

 

V eida !” The man shouted.

 

James surged forward and pulled Barty onto his feet. “We need to go, now!” James pulled on Barty’s arm, but Barty shook himself free.

 

“No! They’ll kill our people!” Barty spat. 

 

“Barty- they’ll kill us!” James reasoned. But Barty wasn’t listening, he pulled the grounder man to his feet and grabbed him roughly by the back of his shirt, pushing him out of the cover of the building and into the centre of the settlement. Barty raised his gun and fired it at the sky, before pointing it at the old man’s head. 

 

If drawing everyone’s attention was the plan, Barty had succeeded. Grounders stopped what they were doing to fight the fire and ducked for cover, screaming and yelping.

 

“Who’s in charge here?” Barty demanded.

 

None of them spoke, but they all stared at Barty in horror. 

 

James’ own hands were slack on his gun as he watched Barty force the old man to his knees and aimed the gun at his head.

 

“I’ll ask again!” Barty spat. “Who’s in charge?”

 

“Our leaders are not here!” A red-headed man stepped forward. “You can speak with me.”

 

“Nobody has to get hurt,” Barty told the man, keeping a firm grip on the old Grounder on his knees. “We just want our people back.”

 

“We do not have your people,” the redhead said. 

 

“Then you won’t mind if we look around,” said Barty. “All of you, on your knees in the middle, now! James, help me!”

 

James jolted. 

 

“Do you want to find our people or not?” Barty demanded.

 

James felt like he was out of his own body as he helped Barty round up the Grounders into the middle of their village. Peter and Avery emerged from the woods, casting wide-eyed glances at James, before helping. James felt like someone else was moving his body for him as he silently pointed his gun at the Grounders, and Barty ran between the buildings, tearing them apart and shouting Evan’s name. 

 

James held his gun with loose hands, half watching the Grounders, whilst most of his focus was on Barty.

 

At this point, James was sure that his friends were not here. These people were just civilians. Children, the elderly. They were not the guards of some horrible prison camp. But what James wasn’t sure of was how they could leave without Barty killing someone. 

 

“Barty, I don’t think they’re here!” James shouted. The Grounders stirred restlessly. The redheaded man was at the front, closest to James. To one side of him was a young boy who could only be his son. The son was certainly younger than ten years old, but he stared up at James with a burning hatred that made him shudder.

 

“Barty, did you find something?” Avery asked. Barty had been in one specific building for a bit longer than the others. 

 

The red-headed child started to his feet, and Avery wheeled his gun on the boy. “On your knees!” He bellowed. The red-headed man pulled his son down, whispering something in his ear.

 

“They have their clothes!” Barty spat, running out of the building and shaking a jacket in his hand as he approached. He threw the jacket down in the mud at the red-haired man’s feet. “What have you done with them?”

 

The man did not say anything, so Barty levelled his gun at the man’s face.

 

“Hey, Barty, stop!” James lunged forward, pulling Barty back.

 

“Their clothes were here!” Barty spat, “They were here! You killed them!” Barty tried to wriggle free of James’ grip, but this time James held fast, earning himself an elbow to the head, but refusing to let go. 

 

The Grounders stirred, but the man shouted at his people, clearly an order to stay still, because they did. “Your friends were not here,” the man told Barty. “We have seen one. Sirius. He was alone.”

 

“These people are scavengers, Barty, they probably just found the clothes,” James said, still holding Barty tightly. Barty’s knuckles were white on his gun as he glared at the Grounders. “Let’s just walk out of here while we still can, okay? Just because their clothes are here doesn’t mean they were.”

 

Barty let loose a heavy sigh and dropped his gun down onto its strap. He was trembling from head to toe. James pulled Barty away from the Grounders, keeping one arm on Barty just in case he decided to attack again.

 

“The guy with one eye told us they were here,” Barty said, his voice shaking as much as the rest of him. His face had gone completely white. “Why would he do that?”

 

“Maybe because you had a gun to his head,” Peter spat unhelpfully.

 

“You saw a man with one eye?” The red-headed man asked.

 

Barty pulled his gun up again, and James tightened his arm on Barty.

 

“You saw Anwir,” the red-headed man continued. “He is a snake and a thief, he was cast out of our village. You,” the man rose to his feet and gestured at James and Barty, “are his revenge.”

 

“See,” James told Barty. “It makes sense. These people are not prison guards. We need to go. Now.” James yanked lightly on Barty’s shoulders.

 

Barty dropped his gun and began to move in the direction James was leading him. Barty was still shaking. Peter and Avery followed. 

 

It happened so fast that by the time James turned around, it was too late to stop anything.

 

There was a yelp as one of the Grounders leapt up and made a break for it. Before James could stop Barty, he had wheeled around and fired his gun.

 

The woman dropped to the ground. 

 

The Grounders screamed and yelped.

 

“She was scared!” The red-headed man shouted at them. “She was just trying to get away!”

 

“Barty, we need to go!” James bellowed, grabbing Barty’s shoulders again and trying to haul him away.

 

Beside him, the red-headed child leapt to his feet and made a break for it towards James and Barty. James didn’t know what his plan was. Perhaps he hoped to get the gun out of Barty’s hand.

 

Barty fired again.

 

The child dropped to the ground. 

 

What followed was a mad rush of Grounders trying to escape. 

 

Barty fired.

 

And fired again.

 

“Avery, Peter, fucking help me!” James bellowed, trying to pull Barty away. But Barty’s feet were planted solidly on the ground. The smell of gunpowder was overwhelming. Avery lurched forward, trying to get the gun away from Barty, but it was no use.

 

Bodies dropped. 

 

Barty wasn’t shaking anymore.

 

People screamed.

 

Barty roared.

 

Then Barty froze. 

 

James wondered if he’d finally seen sense for just a few seconds before he looked in the direction that Barty was gazing in, and his eyes met a pair of deep green ones. 

 

At the edge of the village, surrounded by Grounders, were Sirius, Evan, Marlene and Regulus. All with equal looks of horror on their faces as they took in the scene.

 

“I found you,” said Barty, allowing Avery to finally wrestle the gun out of his hands.

 

Even above the sound of the terrified Grounders, James could hear the sob that ripped its way out of Evan Rosier’s throat.

Notes:

Translations
Faya - fire

Veida - invaders/enemies

Fun little tibit- the one-eyed man’s name, Anwir means untrue in Welsh

 

*

 

To me this chapter feels equivalent to the chapter where Remus got tortured in Part 1.

Mary is having such an interesting time in the mountain, like she’s so determined to believe that she’s safe there and trusts them because she trusts Lily, but like… girl open your eyes you’re being USED!

And yeah… that happened in the village. James’ POV was so hard to write, like the James and Peter argument, James still holding a grudge to Peter over his dad’s death (so valid king), and Barty on a full murderous crash out!

Listen, Barty is the canonical crash-out king. Ofc he has the crash out of all crash outs just like Finn. It was ALWAYS going to happen.

This really is the point of no return for both those inside and outside the mountain. They're on their paths now, the wheels will keep spinning!

BUTTT, on a lighter note, reunion! Yay?

I imagine I’ll have another chapter out soonish! Just need to get some time to sit down and write!

Chapter 37: Trials

Summary:

Evan would tear the world apart for Barty, just like Barty had just done for him.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Reference to past radiation burns
- Brief description of dead bodies (including children)
- Guns
- Injections/forced drugging
- Needles
- Depiction of drug withdrawal/craving

I think that’s everything! But as always, let me know if I missed anything!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Interlude

Outside of the quarantine zone of the Mount Hallow nuclear bunker, where Lily Evans was recovering from her radiation burns and Mary MacDonald was slowly rousing from her part in the recovery efforts, three people met.

 

Albus Dumbledore, the president of the Mount Hallow, Fenrir Greyback, the head of security and Dolores Umbridge, the head of medical.

 

“How are the girls?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“Excellent,” replied Umbridge. “Miss Evans’ readings are unprecedented for a patient with burns that severe. Normally, it would require at least seven or eight treatments to fully heal her, but Miss Evans has made a full recovery with no other treatments needed. It’s exceptional.”

 

“And how is Miss MacDonald?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“Does it matter?” Umbridge raised an eyebrow. “You permitted this test, Sir. You knew what would happen if it were a success. I recommend moving forward with the forty-nine immediately. Why keep them here if not to use them? I know that the plan was to integrate them into the population, but with the numbers we are seeing from Miss Evans- Sir, we think she could even be metabolising radiation on her own now. Why keep the forty-nine here if we don’t plan on using them?”

 

“That is none of your concern, Dolores,” said Greyback. 

 

“Shouldn’t you be in the dungeon with your monsters, Fenrir?” Umbridge demanded. 

 

“They are not monsters,” Greyback replied. “They are soldiers. They are the reason you can rest easily in your bed at night, Doctor, or would you like to meet one of them?”

 

“Enough,” said Dumbledore. His smooth voice cutting through the near-argument easily. “We all have jobs to do. Each of us. My job is to be obeyed. Put the full report of this experiment on my desk, Dolores, and I will consider moving forward with the forty-nine. Until then, neither of you is to lay a finger on them, am I understood?”

 

“Yes, Sir,” Umbridge muttered.

 

“Yes,” Greyback grunted.

 

“Excellent, now, back to work please.”

 

Dumbledore needed to consider which course of action was really for the greater good.

 

E V A N

Evan was frozen, staring at the scene. 

 

Barty was there. Barty was right in front of him. Standing in front of a massacre with his gun still smoking. Avery wrestled the gun out of Barty’s hands as Barty stood completely still, staring at Evan with a mix of horror, shock and wonder. James released Barty from his hold and surged forward to help the wounded, and Barty stared at Evan.

 

The group that had returned from the caves had heard the shots coming from the direction of the village and hurried through the woods. None of them had expected to find James, Barty, Avery and Peter as the ones behind the shooting.

 

“Sis op emo!” Narcissa shouted. Suddenly, the Grounders all around them had their weapons trained on Evan and his friends.

 

“Shit,” Sirius muttered. “Time to go!”

 

And then Evan was running. Regulus had grabbed his arm, and they were charging through the carnage that Barty had caused. Barty stayed still, staring at Evan until Evan was right in front of him.

 

“I found you,” Barty said again, seeming like he was in a daze. 

 

“Fucking move won’t you!” Evan barked back, grabbing Barty by the arm and hurtling into the woods. He glanced over his shoulder and saw Sirius pulling James away from a small, broken red-headed boy on the ground. He saw nothing but carnage. 

 

And he knew that Barty had caused it. 

 

They all ran. Ran for their lives.

 

Evan was so tired of running. He had been running his whole life, and here he was again, running.

 

They didn’t stop running until they were certain that no Grounders were following them. Avery and Peter, who had been in the lead, hunched over in a clearing, breathing heavily. Avery had both his own and Barty’s gun slung over his shoulder. Peter held nothing other than a knife and a backpack. Barty and Evan, who were behind them, almost ran into them when they stopped, followed closely by Regulus, Sirius and James.

 

“Right, what the fuck was that James?” Sirius demanded immediately, dropping James’ arm like he had been burned the second they halted in the clearing.

 

James looked around helplessly at Peter, Avery and Barty for help. They offered none.

 

“We found a Grounder wearing Evan’s jacket,” James said, clearly doing his best to keep his tone steady and failing miserably. His voice shook. “He told us that the village had our people-”

 

“So you shot the place up?” Sirius demanded. “I’ve been to that village, they’re civilians-”

 

“It was an accident, Sirius!” James snapped back. “Right, Barty?”

 

“I did what I had to do,” Barty said, his voice monotone.

 

Evan dropped Barty’s arm, and Barty stared at him with wide eyes.

 

“Crouch was looking around,” said Avery. “He found some of our people’s clothes. We assumed that they had you guys,” he gestured at Marlene, Regulus and Evan. “And we were right! The fucking Grounders had you all along.”

 

“No, they didn’t,” Regulus said. “We were in the Mountain.”

 

“Remus was right?” James asked, staring at Sirius with his jaw slack. Evan watched Barty’s mouth fall open in shock, a wave of realisation blowing over him as he realised what he had done. 

 

“Yes, he was,” Sirius spat. “And now the fucking Mountain Men have him and the rest of our people. We needed the Grounders to help us get them back and you lot have gone and fucked it!”

 

“Hey! I said that it was a bad idea!” Peter protested. “I knew that something like this would happen-”

 

“For fucks sake Peter shut up!” James snapped. 

 

“No! I told you James-”

 

“And you came anyway!” James spat. “If you think you can do a better job than the rest of us, be my fucking guest, or just keep-”

 

“James, stop!” Marlene cut in. “None of this is helping!”

 

“Marlene’s right,” Sirius said. “We need to get back to the Elder before the Grounders launch a full-scale war on us.”

 

James was still glaring at Peter as the group moved off. Barty was still staring at Evan. Silently, he offered Evan his hand. Evan looked at it. 

 

He considered for several moments.

 

Staring at Barty’s hand, all he could see was the gunpowder residue on it from where he had fired the gun over and over. Barty’s hand wasn’t shaking. It looked steady. Steadier than it should have been after what he had just done. He was wearing Evan’s orange jacket, the one that his father had owned before he died. Barty was safe. Barty was everything.

 

Evan would tear the world apart for Barty, just like Barty had just done for him.

 

He took Barty’s hand.



E U P H E M I A

“Tell me again,” Euphemia said.

 

“I’ve told you again, and I told McGonagall,” James replied, lips pursed. “I thought they had my people-”

 

“Our people, James!” Euphemia cut in.

 

“Whatever,” James replied. “We thought they had, our people. Barty was convinced, but when we saw the village, I wasn’t so sure. I couldn’t stop him, so I tried to pull him back, when one of the Grounders made a run for it, Barty fired.”

 

“How many did he kill?” Euphemia asked with a heavy sigh.

 

“I don’t know,” James said. “Fifteen maybe? I didn’t stop to count.” James was the last one of the four who had attacked the Grounder village for Euphemia to speak to. She had been dreading speaking to him ever since she sat down with Peter Pettigrew, who had nothing pleasant to say about her son. 

 

From what she had gathered from the other boys, it had been an accident. They had thought they were saving their friends, and it had gotten out of hand. They had each spoken to a member of the council already. She had decided to withdraw herself from the vote as she knew she couldn’t not be biased when her son was so heavily involved. Euphemia needed to hear it all for herself anyway.

 

She was trying very hard to be his Minister, not his mother. She wasn’t succeeding.

 

“This is a big deal, James,” Euphemia told him. “The others I can understand, but you led them there-”

 

“Oh, so first I’m too young to be a leader, and now I’m leading them to their deaths?” James demanded. “I don’t know what you want me to say, Mum? I know I fucked up. Let the council vote, I’ve already told you everything.”

 

Euphemia clicked her tongue and stood. 

 

“You’ll stay here until they decide,” Euphemia stated. “They’re talking now, it shouldn’t be too long.”

 

So she left. She headed out of the area of the crashed ship that they were using to hold her son and the three other boys and headed to the nearest exit. 

 

The outside air would do her good. She couldn’t get enough of it actually. She had gone her whole life never tasting it, and now that she had it was almost like a drug. Unfortunately, she didn’t get the time she wanted to enjoy it, because four people were waiting at the door and pounced on her the second she stepped through.

 

“Why are you holding them?” Marlene demanded.

 

“Is James okay?” Sirius implored. “What are the council saying?”

 

“Effie, Barty didn’t-” Evan said with wide eyes.

 

Regulus Black didn’t speak. But his glare was enough. 

 

“Enough!” Euphemia barked. “Those boys’ fates will be decided by the council. I do not have a stake in the decision-”

 

“But it’s James Effie!” Sirius complained. “They won’t float him, will they?”

 

Euphemia hadn’t even considered that. If they continued to use the laws they had on the Elder, then every crime, no matter how small, was punishable by death. Euphemia trusted Minerva, Kingsley and Hestia. They were the council. With Moody gone on the peace mission to the Grounders and Euphemia sitting out of this vote, it was down to those three to decide what to do with the boys.

 

“Why can’t we see them?” Sirius asked. “They’re our people-”

 

“They are my people!” Euphemia snapped. “Sirius, you should have known better than to help them get hold of the guns. You broke James and the Grounder out despite knowing that I had ordered him to stay in this camp. You’re lucky that you’re not in cuffs too-”

 

“What were we supposed to do?” Sirius demanded. That familiar fire that Euphemia so often saw burning in him rear its head. Sirius was not her son by blood, but he may as well have been. She had held him when he cried, she had absorbed his fire. She knew when he was angry, and right now Sirius was furious. “SIt around here and wait until you decided to pull your finger out of your arse and do something? Our people are still out there in the Mountain-”

 

“And we could do something about that if it weren’t for the fact that we are preparing for the Grounder’s inevitable counterattack for what happened at that village! We don’t have the people or the resources to fight a war on two fronts. You were all lucky to make it out alive- you’re just kids, you shouldn’t be out there with guns-”

 

“Respectfully, Minister,” Regulus said, pulling all eyes to him. 

 

Whilst Euphemia knew Sirius well, she did not know his brother. Whilst Sirius’ rage was evident in his tense shoulders, Regulus seemed relaxed, almost bored, but his eyes were intense; they were present. Euphemia got the distinct impression that he was not someone to underestimate. 

 

“We haven’t had much of a chance to be kids since you sent us down here to die. Your son included. And we stopped being your people then, too. James is our leader, not you.” Regulus finished.

 

The words felt like a blow. Regulus may as well have pulled his fist back and struck her across the face- it would have probably hurt less. She walked away without another word to any of them, struggling to hold her tears in.

 

A leader couldn’t cry in front of her people. 

 

But she had failed them. Failed her son. The very people who had been supposed to keep them safe had sent them down here. Euphemia would forever regret that loss of their innocence. 

 

But she couldn’t regret doing it. After all, the only reason any of them were alive was because those kids had made it on the Ground. It seemed she only had her son to thank for that. 

 

R E M U S 

He was in a cold and dark room, strapped to an even colder table with restraints. He shivered, his bare skin still stinging from the horrible scrubbing it had undergone in that chamber. The smell of harsh chemicals still clung to him, making his eyes water.

 

He was bound so tightly with leather that he could hardly move. He was gagged and had bitten at the gag so much in an attempt to chew through it that his teeth ached. His wrists burned from the friction of the binds there and how much he had been struggling. It was a fruitless effort, though. 

 

Time didn’t exist in this dark room, but after a long time, a door that Remus couldn’t move his head enough to see creaked open, and footsteps approached. A man emerged into Remus’ vision, and Remus immediately strained against his bonds.

 

The man had long hair and wolfish features. As Remus struggled, the man’s face spread into a horrible, wild smile that made Remus’ skin itch.

 

“I see why Umbridge chose you,” said the man. “You’re a fighter. I like that.”

 

There was a sudden sharp sting in Remus’ neck, and he heard the hiss as something was injected into his veins.

 

“Don’t worry,” said the man, “the first dose is always the worst.”

 

The pain was unbearable.

 

*

 

“Hello again,” the man’s horrible smile swum into view.

 

Remus was sweaty. His whole body hurt. But once the pain had faded, it had given way to a certain euphoria that settled Remus’ mind and left it blissfully clear. That too had faded, and now he was left shivering on the table.

 

“I told you the first injection was the worst,” the man said, raising another syringe up so that Remus could see it. Remus’ vision tunnelled, and all he could see was the red liquid in the syringe. The man laughed. “Your body is already craving it, isn’t it?”

 

Remus screwed his eyes shut and strained against the bonds again, trying to pull away from the man. It was no use. Soon enough, the injection came.

 

Remus forced his eyes open and glared at the man, who was still smiling down at him. He pulled a strange, small device from his pocket and pressed a button so that it emitted a high-pitched noise. The man then looked off to the side. 

 

“Now,” he said, pulling his wrist up and looking at his watch.

 

From the binds on his wrists and ankles came pain. Remus knew this pain. He had felt it before in the shuttle when Evan Rosier pressed sparking cables to his chest.

 

If he could have screamed, he would have, but the leather gag in his mouth made it impossible. He struggled, though, he fought as the pain of the drug washed over him and the electricity rolled through his body in waves, sending spasms through his body.

 

Eventually, he collapsed.

 

“Good,” the man said. “Excellent, thirty seconds! A new record! This one is a specimen!”

 

Remus could hear the man’s footsteps walking away as the darkness threatened to overtake him.

 

“Give him doses on the hour and give him shock treatments every 2. When he fears the tone, we will move onto stage two.”

 

The pain of the drug didn’t last as long this time around, and the high was euphoric.

 

*

 

Remus’ world became two things;

 

  1. Forever chasing the euphoric high that followed after the doctors came and gave him the red substance in their syringes.
  2. Pain. The pain that came when the tone sounded.

 

The man came again. Remus perked up, expecting the man to hold out a syringe. He tilted his neck to give the man easier access for the injection. But the man just laughed. He held out that small machine and pressed the button.

 

Panic. Remus flinched away. He knew what came with that noise, and it was nothing good.

 

“Excellent!” Said the man, shutting off the tone and clapping his hands together. “Phase one is complete! Bring in the other one, let’s start stage two.”

 

Remus felt the bed he was strapped to be adjusted. It was tilted so that he could see the door. The man stood just inside the room, looking at Remus with a glint in his eye. Several moments later, another man strapped to a chair was brought into the room. He looked as crazed as Remus felt.

 

Then, suddenly, the other man didn’t matter, because there was a syringe of red liquid being held up between them and Remus’ vision tunnelled.

 

“One syringe,” said the man with the evil smile. “Two of you. Let’s see who wins, shall we?”

 

Remus followed the syringe with his eyes as it was settled down on the ground, then winced when the high ringing that was the precursor to pain rang through the room.

 

“Let them loose,” said the man. “Let’s see what they’re made of.”

 

The binds on Remus were released, and he curled away from the sound, determined to hide from the pain that would follow. But soon enough, the noise shut off.

 

Remus staggered off the table, mind on only one thing. The syringe.

 

It was all he could see as he scrambled towards it. Someone threw him back, and he growled, finding himself locked in a bitter fight with teeth and nails as they pushed and pulled, both trying to get to the red liquid inside the syringe.

 

Eventually, Remus was able to smash the other man’s head on the ground. Eventually, he stopped moving. Eventually, Remus was able to grab the syringe and inject the liquid into his own veins.

 

No pain came now, only the euphoria.

R E G U L U S

After Euphemia left them, they settled back into a tense silence. None of them was willing to leave the door and they all kept glancing at it every five seconds to check if their friends had been released yet.

 

“What do we do if they decide to execute them?” Marlene asked in a small voice.

 

“We stop it,” said Sirius stubbornly.

 

“You think the four of us can take on this entire camp?” Marlene asked.

 

“We can fucking die trying,” said Regulus curtly. “Those four were willing to do what it took to get us back, we can do the same for them.”

 

No one needed to say anything. Regulus knew that they would all do it. For James, for Barty, for Avery and Peter. Regulus would fight anyone who tried to take any of his people away from him, even if one of those people was Euphemia Fucking Potter herself.

 

“Marls you’re white as a fucking sheet, go get checked out in the infirmary,” Sirius sighed. “It’ll be a minute before the council makes a decision, this shit always takes time.”

 

On closer inspection, Marlene did look absolutely awful. Out of the caves and now that they weren’t running for their lives from angry Grounders, Regulus could see that Marlene was a lot thinner than she had been when he had seen her before the Mountain took him. Her face had a gaunt quality to it, and Regulus wondered if the Mountain Men ever fed the Grounders they kept down there. There had been so many of them in the cages, they were likely held there for weeks, if not months, before they were strung up and used as human filtration systems until they died. 

 

“I don’t want to leave them,” Marlene said.

 

“You’ll do them no good if you keel over and die,” said Regulus.

 

Evan worried his lip between his teeth and cast a look at the closed door of the ship. “C’mon, Marls, I’ll help you to the infirmary, I’ll come right back here. We’ll come and get you if anything happens.”

 

“I don’t-”

 

“Go, Marls, we’ll stay. Evan will come right back. Our people will be fine.” Sirius said with certainty that Regulus wasn’t sure where he mustered from. 

 

Reluctantly, Marlene accepted Evan’s outstretched arm and the two headed off towards the infirmary.

 

Regulus sat down heavily on a nearby crate, eyes still trained on the door to the ship as if he could will James to walk out of the doors just by staying there and waiting. Sirius sat down beside him, both of them standing a silent vigil.

 

Regulus and Evan had explained what had happened in the Mountain to Sirius and Marlene in more detail as they walked from the caves to the village. Narcissa had also listened in silently, watching with interest. Regulus had been unable to miss the exchanges of glances between Dorcas and Narcissa.

 

“You okay, Reggie?” Sirius asked eventually.

 

“Don’t call me that,” Regulus complained, his voice as sharp as it always was when he scolded Sirius for this exact transgression.

 

Sirius winced. “Sorry. I just… well… the mountain sounds…”

 

“It was okay, really,” Regulus said. “They didn’t hurt us, not like they did Marlene anyway.”

 

“How long will that last, you think?” Sirius asked. “You said that the President said that our bodies are better equipped to handle radiation than the Grounders are. How long do you think it will be before they try and use our people in the same way?”

 

“I don’t know,” Regulus said. “James first though. Then the rest of them.”

 

It was strange. Regulus had never felt like this before, even back in the camp when he was fighting a war shoulder to shoulder with the others, he only ever felt a sense of obligation to stay because of James and Sirius. Because he knew he needed to be there to protect them, to make sure that they stayed alive. 

 

Now? Regulus wanted everyone out of that mountain as soon as possible. Perhaps he had spent too long in the mountain trying to think like James, to work out how James would react in a situation so that he could try and do what James would want in some fucked up bid to make James proud of him. But those thoughts of protecting his people had somehow seeped their way into Regulus’ bones, and he didn’t think that he’d be able to stop doing it now.

 

But first, before anyone else, there was always Sirius. And Regulus looked at his brother now, really looked at him for the first time in a very long time. Probably since the last time they had lain in bed together whilst Sirius read Regulus stories from Ancient Rome.

 

Sirius was older now, but Regulus supposed he was too. Sirius had been sixteen when their parents had died, and in the two years that had passed, his face had shed some of his childishness and given way to harsher angles. Sirius’ face was still softer than Regulus’ ever had been. Though Regulus would never voice it aloud, Sirius looked like their father, while Regulus knew he had more of their mother’s sharpness. 

 

Sirius looked tired. There were dark circles under his eyes, and his hair was slightly wild, pulled back from his face in a messy knot on the back of his head.

 

“What happened to your Grounder, Sirius?” Regulus asked. He surprised himself with how gentle his voice sounded to his own ears. “The Grounder- Narcissa, she said the Mountain had him? I thought the pair of you ran off.”

 

Sirius closed his eyes and pressed the heels of his palms into them for a moment. “I didn’t want to leave you Regg-lus. I swear, I was going to say no to Remus.”

 

The memory of the last time he saw his brother was still sharp in Regulus’ mind. It sank like a stone in his stomach. He hadn’t been sure what had happened after Remus knocked him out. Somewhere in his mind, he had been certain that Sirius wouldn’t have abandoned him, after all Sirius had jumped on board the shuttle just to chase Regulus to the ground. But some part of him that was convinced his brother resented his very existence seemed to always be at the forefront of his mind in moments like that one. That part of him had teeth and nails- he knew he had hurt Sirius. 

 

“So he forced you to go?” Regulus asked.

 

“Knocked me out,” Sirius admitted. “Carried me away.”

 

This admission settled something in Regulus. Unwound a knot in his stomach that he hadn’t even realised was there.

 

“When I came round, we were miles away from you,” Sirius continued. “I saw the Elder come down, and Remus agreed to come back with me. We found James and the others at the Shuttle- James, he,” Sirius cleared his throat, “uh- he punched Remus. Got himself arrested. We broke him out and came to find you. Remus said it was the mountain men originally, but something made him change his mind. He and James were locked up together for a bit, I don’t know what they spoke about, but something shifted- anyway, we got attacked on our way to where Remus thought the Grounders would’ve taken you, I got shot with a poisoned arrow so Remus took me back to his village to treat it. Whilst we were there, the W amplei Dina-” Sirius’ words choked off in a sob.

 

“They took him?” Regulus asked carefully.

 

“Yeah,” Sirius breathed. “I went with the Grounders to try and get him back, we saved some, y’know, the ones you saw me with outside the cave? But Remus wasn’t with them. They must’ve split into groups- fuck he’s dead isn’t he?”

 

“Probably not yet,” said Regulus, not knowing if the words would really offer Sirius much comfort, but not feeling like a lie to spare Sirius’ feelings would do him any good. “From what Dorcas said, the Death Eaters take people to the Mountain Men. He’ll be in the harvest chamber probably.”

 

“So he’s as good as dead,” Sirius muttered. His eyes were shining with tears, and Regulus wanted nothing more than to reach out and hold his brother tightly. But his arms were stiff at his sides.

 

“We’ll get him, Sirius,” Regulus said. “I know we will. If we were able to get out, then we can get back in and get the rest of them. I know it.”

 

“I really am glad to see you, Reggie,” Sirius sniffed. Regulus couldn’t bring himself to be angry about the nickname at that moment. “I just feel like I failed, y’know? I wasn’t there to protect you like I should have been. I’m your big brother, you’re my responsibility.”

 

Regulus felt a lump in his own throat and did his best to swallow it down.

 

“You haven’t failed anyone, Sirius,” Regulus replied. “You couldn’t ever fail me.”

 

The admission felt too honest. Too raw. But Regulus knew it was true. 

 

Again and again, he and Sirius had fought. Screamed at each other and hurled horrible words. Regulus was tired of fighting with Sirius. He wanted to fight beside Sirius like they had always done as children. He wanted his big brother watching his back again.

 

“Fuck,” Sirius choaked, “come ‘ere Reg.”

 

Sirius wrapped his arms around Regulus just as he felt the first tear slide down his face. Suddenly, Regulus’ arms didn’t feel leaden at his sides anymore. He lifted them easily and wrapped them around his big brother, and they clung to each other as if the world would try and tear them apart at any second.

 

It would. Regulus knew it would. That was all the world had ever done. But for this one moment, Regulus had his big brother again. And this time, he refused to be the first to let go. 

 

Eventually, however, they did pull apart when Evan returned and cleared his throat awkwardly. Silently, he took a seat beside Regulus.

 

“I wish we knew what was happening in there,” Evan sighed. “Barty… he… I know he didn’t mean it. He does reckless stupid shit, but he’s a good person.”

 

“We’ve all done stupid shit with good intentions,” Sirius sighed. “He’s not the only one. But… fuck, that look in his eyes when he said he did what he had to do…”

 

Evan glared over Regulus at Sirius. “He’s a good person. It was a mistake. I know it was.”

 

“Shit, that came out wrong. I know he’s a good person,” Sirius sighed. “He was the one who helped me break out Remus back when you all wanted to kill him. I just… I don’t know, he wasn’t himself with you gone, Evan. Neither was James, for that matter. It was fucked, you didn’t see them.”

 

“I don’t care what they’ve done,” Regulus said. 

 

“You really should apologise to Effie Reg,” Sirius scrubbed at his red rimmed eyes, ridding himself of the remnants of the tears that refused to fall. 

 

“No,” said Regulus stubbornly. “She clearly needed to hear that.”

 

“She’s a good person, too,” Sirius insisted.

 

“But she’s not one of us,” Regulus said.

 

Sirius sighed. “No, I suppose you’re right. She’s not. I think she’s just struggling to accept that we’re not kids anymore, especially James - fuck, I’ve never seen him like that, I’m worried he’s taking on too much.”

 

“He was in a bit of a state after you went missing at the camp,” Evan admitted. 

 

“We were at war,” Regulus reasoned. “And he thought his mother was dead.”

 

“I think we might still be at war,” Sirius confessed. “With the Grounders and the Mountain Men. We all need to watch each other’s backs if we want to make it through this alive.”

 

“We will,” Regulus said, not sure where his own certainty came from. 

 

“Wish it were that easy,” Evan grunted.

 

No one said what they were thinking. That it would have been easier to get their people safely out of the mountain before Barty had fired that gun and taken out the civilians in that village. They had been so close to being able to work with the Grounders. Then they might have stood half a chance.

 

Now the odds were insurmountable. 

 

But somehow, Regulus felt very certain that they’d take the mountain down or die trying. He supposed that there were worse ways to die than saving their friends.

Notes:

Translations
Sis op emo - grab them

 

*

 

Look, the Black Brothers were actually supposed to fight again here, but they both just looked at me and said ‘dude we’re tired of being mad at each other, let us hug’ so that’s what they did. I have no control of them, I simply do what they tell me to do.

Greyback, Dumbledore and Umbridge….. Look ik that’s not normally a group you see working together, but I am and always will be a Dumbledore hater, so ya’ll are gonna have to suck it up. Yes, Greyback is the Cage Wallage equivalent and Umbridge is the Doctor Tsing equivalent. But the difference here from the show is that Dumbledore DID authorise exposing Lily to the radiation because he knew that was the best way to get Mary to help with the experiment… which unfortunately for the 49, proved successful.

Regulus saying ‘respectfully Minister’ and then proceeding to absolutely disrespect Effie is absolutely hilarious to me. He’s such a calculating little shit and I LOVE him.

Effie needed to hear every word of what he said, though. Everyone else was just skating around the truth, the kids are loyal to James and they all hold at least a bit of resentment towards the whole council for sending them to the ground (apart from Evan who went by choice, but definitely would hold a bit of a grudge because Barty was sent down).

Remus, I’m so sorry my dude... He’s having a terrible time. I know it feels brief, but he’s in a drug addled haze, so it is what it is. An explanation for those who haven’t seen the show that I may be able to fit in later but am not sure; the death eaters are normal grounders who are given the drug and trained by the mountain. They act as guard dogs and they are the ones to bring people in from the villages to be used in the harvest chamber. And now Remus is one of them :(

THE BLACK BROTHERS- urgh they make my little heart hurt. The most interesting thing to me every time they speak is all the things they don’t say. Like they haven’t - not once - told eachother that they love eachother. Regulus can’t even hug his brother until Sirius hugs him – they’re both so emotionally stunted which is so valid because thet grew up in such a fucked up situation, BUT they’re growing back together- slowly, but it’s happening.

Naming this chapter was the hardest part of writing it - ya’ll have no idea.

Chapter 38: Communications

Summary:

I’ll go wherever you go, James. If you want to leave, we’re gone.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Reference to past deaths
- Reference to past gun violence
- Very brief reference to a parent being addicted to drugs

I’m peering at those tws feeling like I missed something, but it’s a fairly light on the violence chapter so maybe I didn’t.

As Regulus understands French, the French in his POV is in English right after in brackets and bold. Going forward, any time someone uses a language that isn’t English, which the person who’s POV it is understands, this is how I will do translations.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

It was two days before any of them were allowed to see Barty or James. 

 

Peter and Avery were let off quicker than those two and released only a day after they arrived back at camp with a slap on the wrist for stealing the guns from the guards. But the council discussed Barty and James for longer.

 

Finally, after days of unanswered questions, the council said that they had decided to extend the pardon for crimes committed by the 100 up to this point, but they were all warned that the leniency wouldn’t extend any further.

 

“You alright mate?” Sirius grinned and clapped James on the back when he slid into a seat next to Sirius at one of the tables outside the ship where Regulus and Sirius had been eating their lunch. The camp was tense. Everyone had been expecting an immediate reaction to what had happened at the Grounder village, but nothing had happened. Regulus suspected that this was one of the reasons James and Barty had been released. 

 

“No,” James grumbled. “Apparently I’m volatile and abrasive.”

 

“Listen, fuck the council, yeah?” Sirius put his arm around James and squeezed. “You didn’t do anything wrong. We all saw that you were trying to stop Barty.”

 

James sighed. “Too little, too late.”

 

“Don’t beat yourself up,” said Sirius. “We all do shit we don’t mean. The people we are and the people-”

 

“-we need to be to survive are different,” James grumbled. “I know, just drop it, Sirius, okay?”

 

Finally, James’ eyes settled on Regulus. 

 

“Hi,” Regulus said weakly, feeling very much like he might vibrate out of his own skin. James was here. James was back in front of him, safe.

 

“Hi,” James replied, his voice hardly above a whisper.

 

“Nope!” Sirius clapped James on the back again and released him, pushing to his feet. “Not staying here for whatever this is,” Sirius gestured between the pair of them. “You two- talk. Just talking, no funny business, comprendre?” (understand)

 

“Va te faire foutre Sirius,” (fuck off Sirius) Regulus hissed. 

 

“Je suis sérieux, Reggie, parle-lui. Il était dans un sale état pendant ton absence,” (I mean it, Reggie, have a conversation with him. He was a mess while you were gone) Sirius replied.

 

“Ne m'appelle pas comme ça,” (Don’t call me that) Regulus complained. “et reste en dehors de ça. Ce que James et moi faisons ne te regarde pas.” (and what James and I do is none of your buisness)

 

James groaned heavily and placed his face down on the table. “Stop talking about me in French, please.”

 

“Like you and Monty never pulled that shit on me,” Sirius grumbled. “I’m going.” Regulus glowered at his brother as he cast one more meaningful look between Regulus and James and clapped his hands down on the table, grabbing his tray of food and heading off to join Marlene several tables over. 

 

James swallowed thickly and looked up from the table. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

“I’m glad you’re okay too,” Regulus said. “I thought for a minute that…” He trailed off, unable to even consider the horrible days when it had been a very real possibility that James could’ve been dead, though Regulus had refused to acknowledge this fact at the time. “When you ordered that shuttle door closed, I thought I’d lost you.”

 

“Fuck,” James raked his hands through his hair and pulled his glasses off so that he could scrub at his face. “I keep thinking about how the Mountain people never would’ve gotten a hold of everyone if I hadn’t done that.”

 

“But the Grounders would have killed us,” Regulus reasoned. “You did what had to be done, like always. I know you, James. I know you’re tearing yourself up over what happened at the village, but no one else is blaming you. Barty’s a big boy, he made his own decision. You were just doing what you thought had to be done.”

 

James looked at Regulus through the gaps in his fingers, where his hands were covering his eyes. Regulus didn’t know how blind James was without his glasses, but he suspected he was little more than a blurry mess to James. “But I was wrong. We ruined any chance we had at getting the Grounders' help with the Mountain.”

 

“We don’t need their help,” said Regulus. “I’ve been working on this.”

 

He reached into his pocket and pulled out the map he had taken from the Mountain. He had added a great deal to the map, everything he remembered, all the rooms he knew about that were missing. And the caves. James put his glasses back on and watched as Regulus smoothed out the paper on the table, pushing his tray of food out of the way.

 

“The cave system- the mines, they’re a labyrinth,” Regulus explained. “They have these people- well, at least I think they’re people- the Grounders call them the Womplei Dina, Death Eaters, they guard the tunnels. Sirius said that they do raids on the villages and bring people to the harvest chamber for the Mountain Men. But we can control them using this,” Regulus pulled the small device he had stolen from the hazmats in the mines out of his other pocket and placed it on the table. “The mines are a way in. And we know that the mountain gets its powder from a dam nearby.”

 

“You told my Mum all of this?” James blinked. He was looking at the map intently, as if trying to memorise all of it.

 

“Yes,” Regulus nodded. “She hasn’t sanctioned a mission yet. If she doesn’t soon, Evan, Sirius and I will go out ourselves.”

 

“What’s the plan?” James’ jaw was already set when he looked back up at Regulus. It was such a stark contrast to how he had looked before Regulus laid out what they knew about the mountain that it was slightly jarring. But James needed a goal. He needed to be in motion. Regulus was more than happy to help James save their people.

 

“Still working on it,” Regulus said. “That’s why we need you.”

 

“My plans haven’t really had the best outcomes so far,” James sighed.

 

“We’re all alive,” offered Regulus.

 

James shook his head. “Not all of us. When we arrived on the Ground, there were 101 of us, including Sirius. Plus Evan, makes 102. By the time the grounders attacked, there were 94 of us. You said there were 51 in the mountain, plus me, Sirius, Barty, Avery and Peter, that means that we lost 38 people in the Grounder attack. Out of 102, there are only 56 of us left.”

 

“That’s more than half,” Regulus said weakly.

 

“If I told you that you only had a 56% chance of surviving a surgery…” James trailed off and swallowed. “What I’m saying is, those are shit odds. Plus, how long do our people in the Mountain have left? I failed them just as much as I failed those who died-”

 

“Stop it!” Regulus snapped.

 

“Stop what?” James asked.

 

“Spiralling,” Regulus said. “I know what you’re doing, James, you need to stop beating yourself up every time we lose someone. It’s not your fault.”

 

“It’s on me, Reg,” James said. “The second everyone started looking at me to make decisions- to lead- their lives became my responsibility. I made decisions that led to their deaths.”

 

“And I destroyed the radio, which meant that 300 people died on the Elder,” Regulus replied. “And the council decided to send us down here in the first place- fuck if you’re going to blame anyone, blame the people who built the space stations that formed the Elder, because it’s their fault that the ship was dying in the first place, which is what got us sent down here.”

 

James frowned. “That’s not fair, they didn’t know that the ship would need to last 200 years-”

 

“Exactly,” Regulus said. “They didn’t know. You didn’t know. They had the best of intentions. They built a safe ship which lasted longer than it should have. But it still failed James. And it wasn’t their fault. Just like how it’s not your fault so many of our people died.”

 

James swallowed. “But it is my fault those Grounders in the village died.”

 

Regulus shook his head. “We can play the blame game all day, James, it doesn’t matter to me. I still think you’re a good person. And we need you right now. Do you know what got me through being in that Mountain? I thought to myself, what would James do? The only time I didn’t think that was when I took Marlene and ran for it. You would have stayed, you would have made sure everyone got out, because you’re better than me. I want to be better. You show me how to be better. If you say stop, I’ll stop. I’ll go wherever you go, James. If you want to leave, we’re gone.”

 

Regulus had never felt so raw. He felt cracked open, as if he was tearing apart his own skull and allowing James a glimpse inside at the fleshy tissue that made up his brain. He felt exposed. Vulnerable. But he felt safe. James was safe. James was just as messy as Regulus himself. Just as tied up in knots.

 

Regulus knew that James wouldn’t leave. But he also knew that James needed to make the decision to step back up himself. No one could force being a leader on someone who didn’t want it. If Regulus wanted James to let him inside his brain, then it was only fair for Regulus to allow James inside in return. If James wanted Regulus’ help, all he had to do was ask for it.

 

Regulus would do anything for James Potter.

 

“We’re not going anywhere,” James said quietly after a long pause. “We need to get the rest of them out.”

 

“I know,” Regulus agreed.

 

“And we need to do it without killing everyone in that Mountain,” James continued. “What we- what I made Evan do to those Grounders at the shuttle, what we did at that village- we’re not doing that anymore. We need to stop leaving destruction everywhere we go.”

 

Now this, Regulus did not agree with. What the Mountain Men were doing to the Grounders, what they could already be doing to all of their friends- in Regulus’ opinion, Albus Dumbledore deserved to die for it. Regulus would happily be the one to wield the knife that killed him, along with anyone else who stood in the way of James succeeding in saving their people.

 

“We’re at war,” Regulus said tentatively. “Where war is, destruction follows.”

 

James shook his head. “We need to do better down here Reg. 200 years ago humanity almost tore itself apart- we only survived by a fucking fluke. This time we can’t do that. We can’t kill everyone who disagrees with us.”

 

James sounded so certain. Certain that there was a way through this without killing everyone in that Mountain.

 

“What if they kill our people first?” Regulus asked.

 

“They won’t,” James said. “We’ll make sure of that. I need you to promise me, Reg. We’ll do this, we’ll get our people out, but we’ll do it the right way. We won’t become the bad guys.”

 

“James, I don’t-”

 

“Promise me, Reg, please?”

 

How could Regulus ever possibly hope to say no to James, who looked at him with wide, imploring hazel eyes? James, who believed in good people. James, who wanted more than anything to be a good person. James, whose words had seeped so deeply into Regulus’ own skin that he found himself wanting to be a good person now too.

 

“I promise,” Regulus whispered.

 

They would do this the right way. They wouldn’t become what they were fighting against. It was a nice thought. Regulus just wasn’t sure if it would be possible.

 

E V A N

Whenever Evan was stressed, he needed a project to redirect all of his stressful energy. 

 

So, whilst Barty’s fate was being debated by the council, Evan had started working on one of the camp’s major problems: communication.

 

It felt like he was back in the shuttle, twiddling with wires and trying to get the communication system to the Elder working again. But this time, he was in the Elder - or a part of it anyway- and he was working with several other engineers on the same problem. 

 

Another engineer had been trying to get walkies to work so that the guards could communicate. He had some set up, but the range sucked. Evan had tried to increase it, but all that came through was a horrible humming noise that jammed the walkies.

 

That same noise was what Evan encountered when he and Susan Fawley attempted to boost the signal of Mecca Station's own long-range communications in an attempt to get in contact with any of the other Elder stations that may have crashed/landed further away from them. They were very lucky that Godric and Mecca landed this close together, and it wouldn’t be awfully surprising to discover that other stations had landed much further away.

 

However, even after they managed to install a dish on the top of the ship, they were unable to pick up anything on the long-range radio other than that humming noise.

 

Evan was busy taking apart the black box, which had been salvaged from the crashed Exodus ship, to see if there were any components that they could use to help them boost communications, when someone cleared their throat.

 

He looked up from the mess of wires to see Barty standing there looking a bit sheepish.

 

“Councillor Shacklebolt thought I’d find you here,” Barty said. “Here, you should have this back,” he shrugged off Evan’s orange jacket and held it out to him.

 

Evan took it, placing it down carefully on the stool beside him. He loved that jacket. His father had died when he was so young. He didn’t even have a picture of him. The only thing he had was that jacket. When he was young, he used to use it as a blanket because his mother had traded away his actual blanket in an attempt to get hold of more drugs. She tried to take the jacket once, but Evan had held onto it so tightly that it almost ripped, and both of them had ended up crying on the floor. His mother had given the jacket back to him without a word. It was the only time he truly saw how much she missed his father as well.

 

“Thanks,” Evan said. “They let you go?” 

 

“Yeah, cleared and all that bullshit. I think they’ve got bigger fish to fry,” said Barty, waving a flippant hand. “Listen, what I did- fuck, you know my dad is dead? He died at the Unity Day parade, and I didn’t even know. Euphemia told me. He got blown up by Malfoy before he stole the Exodus ship- fuck this is coming out wrong, what I’m trying to say is my dad is dead and I thought you were dead, I guess I just kind of… fuck, I thought you were dead Ev-”

 

“You don’t need to explain yourself to me, Barty. I get it. You know I do. I don’t care.”

 

Barty swallowed and nodded, letting out a huffed breath through his teeth. Evan watched some of the tension release from Barty’s shoulders.

 

Evan needed no explanation. He had heard it all from Sirius. How they had thought with such certainty that the Grounders had the missing 51. How that certainty had only been solidified when Remus seemed to suddenly change his mind and agree that the Grounders had them. How James and Barty had pushed to go out and search for them.

 

“You thought I’d be upset with you?” Evan blinked. 

 

“I did it for you,” Barty muttered.

 

Evan knew that Barty had done it for him. Evan knew this because he would have done the same thing. He had done the same thing when he found out Barty had been sent to the ground. 

 

And whilst he didn’t like what Barty had done in that village. Whilst he couldn’t quite rid himself of the image of Barty firing that gun, which felt like it was tattooed on the inside of his eyelids so that he saw it every time he blinked. Even despite that, Evan loved Barty. He loved what Barty was willing to do in the name of saving him.

 

“I’d have done the same Bee,” Evan replied, his voice hardly more than a breath. Evan watched further tension bleed out of Barty’s shoulders.

 

If anything, Evan blamed himself. It was his fault Barty was on the ground in the first place. And Evan had killed. He had killed 300 grounders in one of the most painful ways possible. They were at war then, and they were still at war now. Barty did what he had to do, and despite Evan’s initial shock, he had come to terms with it whilst he worked on the radios over the last two days.

 

“You always did need a project when you’re stressed,” Barty muttered after a long silence. “What are you working on now?”

 

“Radios,” Evan said. “We’re having some issues getting communications to any of the other stations of the Elder. I’m taking apart the black box of the Exodus ship to see if there’s anything that can help.”

 

“That’s the black box?” Barty asked. “Why’d the ship crash?”

 

Evan shrugged. “Dunno, all we could hear when we listened to the flight recordings was this weird humming noise…. holy shit.”

 

Evan immediately set about rebuilding the black box, ignoring Barty’s confused comments. If his theory was right… 

 

It didn’t take him long to have the black box back in one piece, and soon enough, he was sitting at the table with the black box, playing the humming sound from the recording of the crash. In his other hand, he held one of the short-range walkies, when he boosted it- yes. That was the same humming noise. 

 

“Holy shit,” Evan muttered. 

 

“What?” Barty demanded. “C’mon, Ev, you’re killing me here.”

 

“It’s the same,” Evan said. “On every frequency, it’s the same sound. Someone’s jamming the radio waves. Someone crashed the Exodus ship. They fucked with their communication systems.”

 

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Barty said. “No one fucked with the Shuttle’s systems when we landed.”

 

“Because your comms system was busted,” Evan said. “You were thrown around in the landing right? When you hit it, the whole system shut down. Plus, you were off course, you landed in the wrong place, remember? You were supposed to land near… fuck, you were supposed to land near Mount Hallow and you didn’t. The Exodus ship crashed closer to the Mountain. The fucking Mountain are the ones jamming the radio frequencies. They crashed the Exodus ship.”

 

*

 

Evan called in the troops. Of course, the troops meant James, who had been sitting with Regulus, which meant Regulus joined. And they were spotted by Sirius and Marlene, which meant they came too.

 

“Can you get around the signal?” James asked after Evan explained what he found. “We need to get in touch with the other stations. We need more people to go up against the Mountain.”

 

Evan shook his head. “No, the easiest way to get around the signal is to get to the tower that’s broadcasting it and make it go boom.”

 

Regulus scrambled in his pocket for the map of the Mountain he had been working on. He laid it out on the table beside the black box and pointed.

 

The original map of the mountain was an illustration that Regulus had defaced thoroughly with added corridors and rooms, including the caves. But the original map was still there and had the outline of the mountain around the bunker, and there, on top of the mountain, were several satellite dishes. 

 

“They wouldn’t have put them there if they didn’t exist,” Regulus said. “They’re not just for the ambience, right?”

 

James nodded, looking down at the map with narrowed eyes. “Okay, we go there, we blow them up. Simple.”

 

“No one is going anywhere.” They all jolted and looked up to see Euphemia Potter standing with her hands on her hips. One of the guards, Edgar Bones, was standing beside her. “How many times do I have to say it to get through to you all. You are not soldiers and continuing to act like you are puts lives at risk.”

 

“You don’t understand,” James jumped in immediately. “Evan found something! Mount Hallow is jamming our communications.”

 

“There could be more Elder stations on the ground, Effie,” Evan reasoned. “But we can’t get in touch with any of them because every frequency is jammed.”

 

“There could be more people out there, more guards,” James said.

 

“You said it yourself, Effie, we don’t have the people to fight a war on two fronts,” Sirius insisted.

 

“But we already are,” James nodded. Euphemia regarded James carefully.

 

“Ma’am, the Grounder retaliation for the attack on the village could come any moment,” said Edgar Bones, ignoring everyone else in the room and only addressing Euphemia. “And when it does, we need all the people we have here to defend this camp.”

 

“So let us go!” James said. 

 

Euphemia narrowed her eyes. “You’re not going to stop, are you?”

 

James shook his head stubbornly. “Not until my friends are safe.”

 

The room waited with bated breath as Euphemia and James stared at each other. Euphemia looked to Evan like she was chewing on the inside of her lip. He had seen James doing the same thing before when he was making a decision.

 

“Okay,” Euphemia said eventually. “But I’m coming with you-”

 

“Ma’am,” Edgar tried again. “We need-”

 

Euphemia held up a hand to stop him. “It’s been quiet for two days. Maybe Moody is making headway with peace negotiations with the Grounder commander.”

 

“Or maybe he’s dead and they’re massing against us as we speak,” Edgar reasoned.

 

“Maybe,” Euphemia nodded. “Which is why we need more guards.” Euphemia looked back at James, and even Evan could hear what she left unsaid. Euphemia knew that James had made up his mind. She knew her son. After what had happened in the village, she wasn’t going to let him out of her sight again. 

 

“Then it’s settled,” James declared. “You pick your people, I’ll pick mine-”

 

“-James-” Euphemia started, but in a gesture Euphemia had just used moments earlier on Edgar, James held up his hand to stop his mother. Evan decided he admired James Potter’s balls, because he certainly wouldn’t ever have had the courage to stand up to Euphemia Potter like that.

 

“You need us, Mum. We know the woods better than you. We know what to look for with the Grounder traps, we know the terrain. Only Regulus, Evan and Marlene have ever been to the Mountain. If you want your guards, if you want us to get the radios working, then you take us with you. All of us.”

 

“You’re not in any place to be giving me ultimatums, James,” Euphemia glared back at her son with just as much intensity as James was using on her.

 

It was like watching a game of football. Evan and Barty used to kick back in the Minister’s quarters after Bartemius had left for work and turn on an old game. Barty liked the game, and Evan liked watching Barty watch the game. He liked the way Barty’s whole head moved as he followed the ball around on the screen. This was just like that, everyone’s gazes flicked between the two Potters, and Evan saw Barty’s whole head moving.

 

“Aren’t I?” James asked. “From where I stand, it feels like I am.”

 

Euphemia’s eyes narrowed impossibly further. Evan could see how much she hated this. She sighed heavily and turned to Evan.

 

“Whatever you need to build a bomb to take the radio tower down- it’s yours. Tell Councillor Shacklebolt that I said so. He’ll help you gather the supplies.” Euphemia said. “The rest of you, I expect the guards will need help gathering supplies-”

 

“We’ll need tents and a few days' supplies,” James cut in. “You never know what can happen out there.”

 

Even Evan could see that James was pushing it now. He was testing his mother’s already thin patience. Luckily, Regulus was beside James and placed a hand on his arm, squeezing. James jumped slightly and looked over at Regulus, suddenly seeming to remember that they were no longer at the 100’s camp anymore.

 

“Thank you, James,” Euphemia said in a clipped voice. “As I was saying, help the guard and gather your supplies. We leave as soon as Evan is ready with the bomb.”

Notes:

Regulus ‘We’re doomed’ Black strikes again!

The Jegulus reunion was all very business-like and appropriate. Sorry bout that- but really it’s JAMES we’re talking about here. He can’t really allow himself to fall to his knees and profess his undying love for Regulus and makeout forever while 49 of his people still aren’t safe. I also felt like we really needed to address the impostor syndrome that’s been plaguing the James POVs since the start of the story, and it HAD to be Reg who did it.

This chapter was Regulus going- I see you, and I am here for you. No matter what you do, I will be there. I think it’s very important for them in building their trust, because need I remind you, they left it at the end of Part 1 still very much not trusting each other.

Regulus is the only one who was ever going to offer James an out- even though he knew James wouldn’t take it. James needed to make a conscious decision to stay and fight for his people- it was time for him to decide to be a leader rather than be forced to be one.

Mr James Potter is ready to STEP UP and he does!!!! He had been trying to stand toe to toe with Effie since the start of Part 2, but he was too frantic about it bc he didn’t have Regulus there to sort him out and he didn’t have his people around him. Now he does and he goes in strong and this time he wins!!!!! Argh…I hope I’m not making people hate Effie, that’s not my intention I swear, I love her. But her concerns are for the Elder, whilst James’ are for the 49. And just because of the nature of the story we just…don’t care as much about the people from the Elder, but Effie DOES and that’s really important to remember.

And Reggie, oh he surprised me here so much. I’m beginning to see that he understands more about himself and about James than he lets on. Like he GETS James, really understands him in a way James doesn’t even understand himself. Regulus doesn’t give a shit about anything James may or may not have done, he does’t care about the torture or the killing, but he knows James does and he wants James to feel better about himself.

I also feel like it was very important for them to have a proper full conversation where they didn’t make out. They’re not very good at doing that unless one of them is crying, so I think it's a good step for them in terms of moving towards an actual well-rounded relationship.

But also also their conversation basically amounts to:
James: We will save all of our friends, but we’re not committing war crimes to do it. ARE WE REG? (knowing full well, Regulus will probably commit war crimes now that he’s started to care about their people)
Regulus: Yeah I promise :) (but i don’t think that’s possible, babe)

Secondly- ROSEKILLER. They’re the same crazy and I respect the so hard. Evan really said ‘Murder? What Murder?’ and just chose to accept that Barty did it and move on. I don’t know if it’s insanely healthy of insanley fucked up. But either way, they’re the same fucked up– we’re talking about Evan ‘I burned 300 grounders alive and rebuilt a spaceship just to see my boyfriend’ Rosier here.

They don’t even need to speak about it. As far as Evan is concerned, it’s over. He’s just happy to have Barty back. Of course, Barty is tearing himself up about it on the inside, because though he’s unhinged, he is a good person- just someone who will do whatever he has to for Evan (the same way Reg will for Sirius (and James ofc), the parallels between what happened in the village and what Reg did with the radio are real and I think it shows just how deep in this everyone is now that they don’t react the same way- with Reg, everyone was mad -with Barty everyone is just kind of shrugging and going ‘well, war is war’ - PEER CLOSLEY AT THE MORALLY GREY EVERYONE TAG)

Evan Rosier the man you are. Never forget how smart Evan is in this fic. Figuring out that the Exodus ship was crashed on purpose from the memory of a humming sound- phenomenal work my boy, keep it up. Also I had to mention the fact that the only reason the 100’s ship landed safely is because they landed on the wrong mountain, which ONLY happened because Barty decided to float around in 0g and smashed shit up when the parachute deployed. This is just, never addressed in the show and I had to mention it. 10/10 Barty saving them from day 1.

Black Brothers last chapter, Jegulus and Rosekiller this chapter? I’m spoiling you. The only thing missing is Wolfstar (Marlily are having their time, it’s just not this chapter and Dorlene has hardly even started yet), but, well, yknow, Remus isn’t doing so good rn. This chapter was so much fun to write though! I know its like 100 words short of my normal 4,000, but it felt like a good spot to wrap it up and I’m not tied to word counts, this isn’t an essay it can be as long as I want :)

These end notes however? I’m rambling I know. And I've run out of characters :)

Chapter 39: Decisions

Summary:

He would save his people. And he would do it right.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- References to past gun violence
- References to past deaths of children
- A lot of guilt
- Vaigley suicidal thoughts in a self-sacrificing/do I deserve to live way
- Mentions of blood

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

The left as soon as the sun rose the next morning. James walked with Sirius by his side and Regulus, Evan, Barty, Avery and Peter behind. Marlene had stayed behind as she was still healing from her ordeal in the Mountain, but just like James had told his mother, the rest of them all came.

 

Effie was there too with a group of six guards. She had also decided to bring along Kingsley Shacklebolt, although she swore that she didn’t doubt Evan’s ability as an engineer.

 

“You’re really sure bringing Barty is the right call?” Sirius hissed as they headed out of camp, casting a glance over his shoulder towards Barty.

 

“He needs this, I think,” James muttered.

 

“Have you spoken to him?” Sirius asked.

 

“No,” James admitted. “But if it were me- well, shit I need this. I need to do something to make up for what happened in that village. I can’t bring back those kids, but I can bring back our people.”

 

“You’re not worried he’ll do something like that again?” Sirius asked.

 

James didn’t know really. He couldn’t be certain what Barty Crouch Jr would do, but what he did know was that now Evan was by his side, he would hopefully return to his normal self. James certainly felt more centred now. He felt better with a clear goal- get the rest of them out of the mountain. He wasn’t sure if he was projecting this onto Barty, but he could only hope. 

 

Sirius sighed. “You always see the best in people, mate. I just hope you’re right about Crouch.”

 

“Me too,” James replied. “We need everyone to get our people out of that mountain. You and Reg will be ready, right?”

 

“Yeah, of course. We’ll slip away the second we get close. You don’t need to worry about us, you just keep Effie distracted long enough for us to get away,” Sirius said. “You know that means you need to talk to her, right?”

 

“I know,” James grumbled. “I will.”

 

“And when I say talk, I mean talk. None of that leadership pissing contest that you’re both so determined to carry on,” Sirius continued. “You said it yourself, we need everyone to get our people out. She’s your Mum James, fuck she’s mine too as far as I care. You can’t keep fighting with her.”

 

“I’ll talk to her,” said James.

 

“And you won’t fight?”

 

“I won’t fight her if she stops fighting me.”

 

Sirius huffed a sigh. “I suppose that’ll have to be good enough for now.”

 

James would indeed try to speak to his mother. He was so tired of being angry all the time. Angry at himself, angry at the Grounders, angry at his mother, angry at the world, angry at the Mountain Men. The list of things he had to be angry about was seemingly endless, but he was tired of it. So tired. 

 

He would save his people. And he would do it right. 

 

James had always thought of himself as someone who was willing to try anything once, just to see if it was for him. Football? That was for him, he’d decided that at age six. Girls? He liked girls very much. Boys? He liked them too. Makeup? Not so much. Torture? Absolutely not. Mass murder? That wasn’t for him either. 

 

James had tried it. Once. He wouldn’t again. For some reason, it felt so different to killing someone with a gun. He reasoned it out in his head that with a gun - when he had killed with a gun anyway - they had been at war. Fighting a battle- the people he killed had been putting up a fight. When he ordered Evan to close the shuttle doors and fire the rockets, there had been no fight. There wasn’t a possible way for those Grounders to fight back against the wave of flame that killed them. Quite simply, James didn’t feel like it was a fair way to fight.

 

He knew he had done what had to be done. But he still hated it. He hated it, he hated himself. He hated what he’d had to do to survive. He was beginning to feel like the lines between who he was and who he needed to be to survive were getting very blurry.

 

He didn’t think that he deserved to survive if the only way to do so was to kill everyone who opposed him. And he didn’t want to survive that way anymore. He should have been better in that village, stepped in sooner. Made sure that Barty didn’t make the same mistakes he had. 

 

“I can see the cogs in your brain turning, James,” Sirius sighed. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Just thinking,” James muttered. 

 

“About?”

 

“About getting our people back, what else?” James asked.

 

“Yeah, me too, mate,” Sirius said. “Don’t think I’ll feel alright until everyone we love is out of that mountain.”

 

And then James remembered something that he certainly shouldn’t have neglected this long. Remus was in the mountain. James had gotten Regulus back. Sirius had his brother back, but the man whom James was quite certain Sirius was in love with was gone. 

 

“We’ll get him back, Sirius,” James said, meeting Sirius’ eyes with all the intention he could muster. “You and Reg find a way into that mountain, and we’ll get him back.”

 

Sirius bit his lip. “I think you were right - before I mean. I think I love him.”

 

“So we’ll save him so that you have more time to work it out,” James said. “Easy, right? A walk in the fucking park.”

 

Sirius chuckled. “Sometimes I swear you can will things into happening just by sheer force of will.”

 

“I wish that were true, mate,” James sighed.

 

Sirius looked at James with big, imploring eyes. “No I’m serious-” James snorted “-oh fuck it, I’m trying have a real conversation here!”

 

“I know, you’re being Sirius, carry on,” James said, schooling his features to wipe the humour from them.

 

“No, it’s nice to see you laugh, you don’t do that much anymore,” said Sirius with the tiniest smile on his face. 

 

James sighed and cast another look over his shoulder at the group tromping through the trees. “There’s not much to laugh about at the moment.”

 

“No, I guess not,” Sirius nodded. “But what I was trying to say is that sometimes when you say things, I can’t help but believe them. Like just by saying it, I know you’ll make it happen. We need you, James, all of us. And I know that you’re beating yourself up over what happened in that village, because that’s what you do. But you can’t move forward if you keep looking back. We can’t save our people if we’re too busy trying to get over what has happened. We are at war, James-”

 

“Please stop it, Sirius,” James said. “I know, okay? I know all of that, but it doesn’t change how I feel about it. I can’t just switch it off like you and Reg.”

 

“And I’m glad you can’t,” Sirius affirmed. “Reg and me- well, I had to be fucking good at compartmentalising with the way we grew up. You’re our moral centre. You keep us honest. We need you.”

 

“You know that’s funny, I’ve always thought that about you,” James sighed. “You always know the right thing to do, Sirius. I need you to pull me back when I go too far.”

 

“Well, we can be each other’s moral compasses, how about that?” Sirius offered. “We can keep each other on the straight and narrow.”

 

“Yeah, I think we might need that,” James nodded.

 

“I think you’re right,” Sirius agreed. 

 

*

 

“Make sure you look up!” Avery barked hours later when they were well into Grounder territory, approaching the mountain. “The Grounders use the trees.”

 

“You were right to bring them,” Euphemia fell into step beside James. James glanced over his shoulder, meeting Sirius’ eyes for just a second, which was enough for Sirius to know that it was time for him and Regulus to go. He watched the Black brothers slip off into the trees without a second’s hesitation and felt very much like half of his heart was walking away from him. James looked back to his mother, who was none the wiser. 

 

“They know the area,” Euphemia continued.

 

“Your guards will get there,” James offered, hearing Sirius’ words about not fighting with his mother ringing in his skull. “Just give them some time.”

 

“I suppose you have a few months head start on all of this,” Euphemia sighed. “The Ground is different than I expected.”

 

“Is it?” James raised an eyebrow. “After everything you heard from us before you arrived?”

 

“Well no,” said Euphemia. “It’s different than I imagined it would be before.”

 

“Yeah, it’s a lot bigger,” said James.

 

“I know you’re worried about the kids in the mountain-”

 

“Understatement,” James muttered.

 

“-But thank you for agreeing to help with this mission. We need to get in contact with the rest of our people if we even stand a chance of getting them back,” said Euphemia.

 

“I know,” James grumbled. 

 

“And what happened at the village- you know it wasn’t your fault James? I’m sorry if I made you feel like I was blaming you.”

 

James huffed a heavy breath. “I don’t want to fight with you anymore Mum. But you know I can’t stop until my people in the mountain are safe.”

 

“I beginning to understand that,” Euphemia replied.

 

James frowned. “Understand what?”

 

“That they’re your people,” Euphemia said quietly. “It was something that your friend Regulus said. We - the council that is- we owe every one of you an apology. But I can’t be sorry about sending you down here James. I just can’t. Because if you weren’t here then you’d have been floated and the rest of us would be dead on the Elder ten times over. If it weren’t for you then we all would be dead. So I won’t apologise. But I will say thank you.”

 

“Thank you?” James blinked.

 

“Yes, leader to leader, thank you for saving my people. We will do what we can to help you save yours.”

 

“Oh,” James’ mouth fell open, and he stared at his mother.

 

She smiled sadly back at him. “It terrifies me, because I’m your mother and I’m supposed to protect you from all of this. But I can see that you’re not a child anymore, James. And I know you’re not going to stop trying to save those kids. Let’s work together rather than against each other again?”

 

“Um - yeah, I’d like that,” James managed.

 

“First we get in contact with the other Elder stations, then we make a plan to get your people out of the mountain okay?”

 

“Yeah okay.”

 

“One thing at a time.”

 

James glanced over his shoulder and saw that Sirius and Regulus were gone. “Yeah, one thing at a time.”

 

*

 

“There!” Evan barked, James followed Evan through the treeline and looked to where Evan was pointing. Atop a nearby peak, were satellites. 

 

James glanced up at the sky and turned to his mother.

 

“We’re close, but it’ll get dark soon, and we won’t be able to see the traps. I think we should make camp here and carry on in the morning,” James said. 

 

Euphemia turned to her guards and began giving orders for them to set up tents. James felt Evan, Barty, Peter and Avery close ranks around him.

 

“We’re missing two,” Euphemia stopped beside James. “Where are they?”

 

James bit his lip.

 

“We are in enemy territory and their lives are my responsibility,” Euphemia said sternly. 

 

“They went to find a way inside the Mountain,” James said, holding his head up.

 

“James,” Euphemia sighed. “That is not what this mission is about-”

 

“It is for them,” James replied, holding his mother’s gaze intently.

 

“Find them!” Euphemia barked over at the guards. “Bring them back.”

 

“Yes Ma’ma,” one of the guards nodded, “with me!” 

 

“I’m going with them,” Barty scrambled forwards, trying to head off after the two guards who were hurrying away into the trees whilst the other four began setting up the camp.

 

“No, we need you here!” Evan said quickly.

 

“Why?” Barty frowned. “So you can keep an eye on me?”

 

James' eyes flicked to the gun in Barty’s hands. 

 

“Barty-” Evan started forward, but Barty jolted away from him.

 

“What do you think I’m going to do?” Barty demanded. He threw his gun down on the ground and stormed off into the trees. 

 

James started forward, but Evan placed a hand on his shoulder. “I got it, you stay.” Evan hurried off into the trees after Barty. 

 

James pulled his glasses off his face and scrubbed at his eyes. “Let’s help them set up camp,” he said to Peter and Avery. “I’ll go and grab some wood for a fire.”

 

“Is it a good idea to go alone?” Avery asked, looking around at the woods. “This is Grounder territory.”

 

“I just need a second. I’ll be right back I swear.”

 

Avery nodded once and headed over to the guards. Peter glared at James for a second longer before following Avery.

 

James turned away from the others and headed into the trees, gathering some dry wood into his arms for the fire. He just needed a second. Just a second. When he had looked at Barty holding a gun again, all he’d been able to see was the body of that little red-headed boy on the ground, a bullet through his chest. 

 

He could feel the blood of the child on his hands again and knew that he hadn’t done enough to save him. Enough to save him from them. Because Barty may have pulled the trigger to kill that child, but James had loaded the gun and handed it to Barty. His hands were stained red, and he hated it. He hated how violent the world was. He hated how far the world could push people- people he knew were good.

 

James was so lost in thought that it took a twig snapping under a boot for him to notice that he wasn’t alone. 

 

His head snapped up and his eyes met the golden eyes of the Grounder general who he had met with on the bridge- Dorcas.

 

“Hello Heda kom Skaikru,” Dorcas said. 

 

“What are you doing here?” James stammered.

 

“You friends speak highly of you.”

 

James frowned. “That doesn’t explain anything.”

 

“Isn’t it obvious?” Dorcas asked. “We have you surrounded. We will attack. Unless you come with me. Our Heda would like to speak with you. You still wish for peace?”

 

For a moment, James just stared at Dorcas and thought about what it was he wanted. James did want peace. He also wanted to make sure everyone who had come here with him was safe. He wanted to save his people. The ones here with him, the ones in the mountain too. He also wanted to to do it without any more killing. If he decided to meet with the Grounder commander would that make these goals easier? If he could convince the commander to work with him to get all of their people out of the mountain, convince the Grounders that peace was possible. That. That’s what James wanted. Peace. An end to the killing. 

 

So, thinking long term, meeting with the Grounder Commander had to happen. James knew that. He also knew that his friends would make sure that they did what they could here and blew up the radio tower. Sirius and Regulus would find a way into the mountain. This mission was in good hands. So James could go, right? He could do his part. What was it Sirius had once said? James was good at getting people to do what he wanted. He just hoped that it would work on the Commander. 

 

James let the few logs he had collected tumble to the ground and glanced over his shoulder where just through the trees were his mother and his friends. He spotted a small movement in the trees and his eyes locked on a Grounder archer who had his back to James, looking towards the camp.

 

He turned back to look at Dorcas. “If I agree to come without a fight, will you leave my people alone?”

 

“For now,” said Dorcas. “Heda asked for you and those of the stars.”

 

James’ heart skipped a beat. “Sirius and Regulus aren’t here.”

 

“So you do know what that means then?”

 

“Yes, I do. Remus told me.”

 

“I find it interesting that he didn’t tell them,” said Dorcas.

 

“It doesn’t matter, they’re not here,” James set his jaw. “If I come willingly will you leave my people alone?”

 

“For now we will yes,” Dorcas repeated. “Now come Heda kom Skaikru. You have much to discuss with Heda.”

 

James sighed. “Can I leave a note?”

 

E V A N

“Barty, wait!” 

 

Barty didn’t stop. He continued storming off into the forest, not even glancing over his shoulder at Evan.

 

“Come back here right now, Barty Crouch!” Evan yelled.

 

Barty stopped and half turned. The expression on his face broke Evan’s heart. It was so raw, so full of emotion. Evan wanted Barty to smile again, desperately.

 

“It was an accident, Ev,” Barty said.

 

“I know it was,” Evan replied. 

 

“But James doesn’t,” Barty huffed. “Fuck, he was there and all I can see in his eyes is how much he hates what I did.”

 

“I don’t think that’s aimed at you Bee,” Evan took a step closer to Barty, reaching out his hands tentatively. “I think he blames himself-”

 

“Well, he shouldn’t,” said Barty. “It wasn’t him who fired the gun. It was me.”

 

“Like you said, it was an accident,” Evan replied.

 

“An accident that should never have happened,” Barty whispered. “Fuck- I - I don’t know why I did it Ev-”

 

“Whatever you need from me, Barty, it’s yours,” Evan said, taking another step towards Barty. “You want forgiveness? I forgive you? You want someone to hate? Hate me, not yourself. Because I would have done the exact same thing for you a hundred times. It’s you and me, Bee, us against the world-”

 

Barty whimpered and Evan took the final step towards him which allowed him to wrap his arms around Barty. He pulled him into his chest, and Barty’s arms closed around Evan, holding him tightly as if Barty was worried Evan would be ripped away from him at any second. 

 

“I was wrong,” Barty said into Evan’s chest. “I thought that they had you- fuck I’d have killed them all if it meant having you back.”

 

“You have me,” Evan whispered into Barty’s hair. “I’m not going anywhere.”

 

“I wish I felt worse about it,” Barty admitted. “I wish it was tearing me up inside, but all I can think about his how grateful I am that you’re alive.”

 

“I think it is tearing you up,” Evan said quietly. “It’s okay for you to let it. I’ll help you put the pieces back together.”

 

A bang and birds taking flight very suddenly echoed through the woods, and Evan tensed. “What was that?”

 

He pulled away from Barty and looked in the direction that the sound had come from in time to see yellow fog creeping its way through the trees.

 

“Acid fog!” Barty mumbled. “Fuck, we need to run.”

 

He grabbed Evan’s hand and began pulling him along. “Acid fog?” Evan demanded. “You mentioned that before-”

 

“Shit, do you have your pack?” Barty asked, raking his eyes over Evan.

 

“No, I left it with the others,” Evan said.

 

“Fine, we can make it to the car, just keep running!” Bart ducked under a tree branch, which snapped back and caught Evan in the face. They didn’t have time to stop, though. 

 

“The car?” Evan asked, panting. “The one you hid in with Regulus and James? Fuck- the rest of them! We need to warn them!”

 

“Try the radio,” Barty suggested.

 

Evan scrambled on his belt for the small walkietalkie doing his best not to trip over tree roots whilst he ran. The radio proved to be dead. Evan supposed now that they were closer to the signal that was jamming the radios there was likely no hope of them working at all. He cursed himself for not thinking of this sooner.

 

“We’re cut off, Evan, we can’t get back!” Barty pushed another tree branch aside as the continued hurtling through the woods. “They’ve got tents, we don’t.”

 

They hurtled through the woods with the acid fog hot on their heels until Barty ground to a stop and opened up a door in the ground, before ushering Evan inside. Seconds later, Barty dropped down after him and slammed the door shut.

 

“Will this thing keep the fog out?” Evan asked, looking around the derelict vehicle. 

 

“It did last time,” Barty shrugged, gesturing at the cloth which had been shoved around the edge of the door to block gaps. 

 

Evan slumped down against the wall of the car, and Barty sat down next to him. 

 

“There’s blood over there,” Evan gestured towards what used to be the driver’s seat.

 

“Yeah, wel,l one of us is always bleeding,” Barty sighed. “It was Potter that time. Got burned by the fog. We were out looking for herbs to heal Big Black after he got speared. It was the first time we saw the fog.”

 

“How long until it clears?” Evan asked.

 

Barty just shrugged. “Did you mean what you said before?” He asked

 

“About what?”

 

“Forgiving me.”

 

“Of course,” Evan placed a hand on Barty’s leg and squeezed.

 

“But what if I can’t forgive myself?”

 

Evan didn’t have an answer. He wished he did. 

 

E U P H E M I A

“Anything?” Kingsley asked. Euphemia shook her head. She had been trying the small walkie talkie in her hands ever since she managed to get the group safely inside tents. With them were four guards, Kingsley Shacklbolt, Avery and Peter. 

 

Two guards had gone off after the missing Black Brothers, Evan and Barty hadn’t returned from the woods, and James hadn’t come back from collecting firewood. Evan and Barty didn’t have their packs with them, so they had no tents. She assured herself that they would be okay. They knew the woods. Everyone else had their tents with them. She was certain that they would all be hunkered down, avoiding the fog.

 

James was okay. 

 

“We’re closer to the source of the jamming,” Kingsley said, looking up at Euphemia from where he was fiddling with a larger radio. “It’ll be swallowing short-range signals now, too.”

 

“James, do you read me?” Euphemia asked into the radio again. All she got back was that humming noise that Evan had heard before. “Evan, do you copy?”

 

The noise was coming from the radio that Kingsley was fiddling with, too. Then, suddenly, it stopped and garbled voices came through.

 

“What’s that?” Avery demanded, scrambling over to where Euphemia and Kingsley sat in the tent.

 

Kingsley’s brow was furrowed as he continued to fiddle with the radio. “Seems like every frequency is jammed apart from this one. This one is clear?”

 

Euphemia raised her eyebrows. “That sounds clear to you, Shacklebolt?”

 

The voices on the radio were so garbled that Euphemia couldn’t make out a single word. She couldn’t even really be sure that they were voices at all. 

 

“Give me a minute to crack the encryption, and it will be,” Kingsley replied.

 

“What does that mean?” Euphemia asked.

 

“It means that we’ll be able to listen in on the Mountain,” Kingsley said. 

 

Euphemia’s heart sped up as she watched Kingsley work. He twiddled dials, and each time, the voices on the radio became slightly clearer.

 

“- and report back, over.”

 

“No signs of life on the west side, Sir. Over.”

 

“Has the veil lifted yet? Over.”

 

“Negative, Sir, still at 90% coverage. Over.”

 

“Keep searching. If they pop up, hit them again. Over and out.”

 

“The veil?” Euphemia muttered. “Are they talking about the fog? Is it- dammit, is the fog a weapon?”

 

“Which means they attacked us,” Avery said.

 

Euphemia whirled around and pulled back the small window in the side of the tent canvas. Outside, all she could see was the swirling yellow fog. 

 

“The bomb is ready, Ma’am. As soon as the fog is gone, we’ll take the tower down,” said one of the guards.

 

Euphemia closed her eyes and sucked in a harsh breath. 

 

“What are you thinking, Effie?” Kingsley asked.

 

“We’re listening to the enemy,” muttered Euphemia. “Blow the tower and we won’t be able to do that anymore. But if we don’t blow the tower, then we won’t be able to make contact with any other Elder stations, and we need those reinforcements.”

 

Avery let out a low whistle. “Tough call. I know what James would do.”

 

*

 

Hours later, the fog had cleared, and Euphemia had made a decision. She knew what James would do, and it wasn’t blow up the tower.

 

“Effie!” She looked over to the treeline to see Barty and Evan hurrying towards them. 

 

“You made it back,” Euphemia smiled.

 

“Yeah, camped out nearby while the fog blew over,” Evan replied. “You didn’t blow the tower?”

 

“Shacklebolt figured out a way we can listen in on the mountain,” Euphemia replied. “We wouldn’t be able to do that if we blew the tower.”

 

“But the other Elder stations-?” Evan started.

 

Euphemia shook her head. “We don’t know if they made it. But what we do know is that there are 49 of our people inside that mountain. We need to get them out.”

 

Evan grinned. “Bet James is delighted.”

 

“Ma’am, we found this!” One of the guards hurried over to her shoulder, clutching a small piece of paper which he thrust into Euphemia’s hands. She frowned at the guard. “You’ll want to read it, Ma’am.”

 

Euphemia smoothed the paper out in her hands.

 

Mum,

Went with the Grounders willingly. Meeting with their leader. Don’t come after me. Save my people. 

May we meet again.

J

 

“Where is James?” Evan frowned, looking around at the group. “Did Regulus and Sirius make it back here?”

 

Euphemia was frozen. She felt like her heart wasn’t beating. She had stopped breathing. She stared at the note, reading the few words over and over. She had them memorised in seconds.

 

May we meet again.

 

“James left,” she somehow managed to say.

 

Between the lines of James’ letter, she could read the unwritten words. She knew, somehow, that he had left to save them. Save them all. With the fog and Euphemia having waited until Evan and Barty returned, James would likely be long gone. There was no way for her to go after him, even if she wanted to. If James was meeting with the Grounder Commander, then he would be headed straight into enemy territory. 

 

She had neither the resources nor the people to try and get him back.

 

There was a very real possibility that James would die. Euphemia suspected that he knew that.

 

James’ words from before echoed in her head. Would you be this fucking rational about it if I was missing? The answer had been no. She knew she wouldn’t have been. She didn’t feel rational now. She wanted nothing more than to charge headfirst after James and do everything she could to pull him away from the danger he had thrown himself into.

 

As a leader, she hoped he could maybe bring some peace to their people. She knew what he was doing. It was exactly what his father had done before him. Putting his own neck on the line in an attempt to save them all. She couldn’t save Fleamont. She couldn’t go after James.

 

As a mother, she just had to hope that she wouldn’t have to bury her son. All she could do was continue trying to save his people.

Notes:

God, this was such a talky chapter. I feel like I write a lot of those though - I’m far better at conversations than I am at action.

Platonic Prongsfoot will always have my heart. They needed to talk just as much as Jegulus did, honestly. THEY’RE EACH OTHER'S MORAL CENTRES I LOVE THEM!!!!!!

James’ self-loathing is the main antagonist of every POV he has. My dude really hates himself and the things he has done SO MUCH- urgh I wanna cuddle him so bad. REGULUS GET OVER HERE!!!!!!! SORT OUT YOUR MAN.

Bruh, everyone is so tired of fighting each other- two chapters ago, the black brothers had me in a chokehold and said they were tired of fighting, and this time Effie and James did the same thing. They all just want to live in PEACE- but I can’t let them, sorry! They may not want to fight each other, but they’re sure as hell going to fight the world.

You know that tiktok audio of Merideth from Greys where she’s like ‘i’m not suicidal’ and the therapist is like ‘then stop acting like you don’t want to be alive’ - That’s James rn. He really doesn’t think he deserves to be alive and does not gaf about throwing himself into any kind of danger!

EFFIE FINALLY ACCEPTING THAT THE PEOPLE INSIDE THE MOUNTAIN ARE JAMES’ ASFSFKFKFKFKF

Evan and Barty <3 urgh, I’ve never been a massive Rosekiller girlie before writing this fic, which is why they are only a minor ship in it, but I’m falling in love with them so much you have no idea.

James leaving with Dorcas - ARGHHHHHHHHHH

 

I love reading all of your comments so much!!!!! You have no idea! I reply to as many of them as I can!! But I'm a busy girl with a busy life! I head off on tour next week so am not sure how much time I'll have, but I will continue to upload chapters as soon as they're ready! Come freak out with me on tiktok any time! My username is the same!

Chapter 40: Discoveries

Summary:

James will be fine, Reggie.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Very brief cannibalism - this will appear again and has been added to the tags
- Medical inaccuracies
- Death

Translations in the end notes - but they’re also kind of explained within the chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

M A R Y

“Miss Macdonald, I was hoping to catch you before you were discharged,” said Dumbledore as he stepped in front of Mary as she rounded a corner. She had just been released from medical after spending quite a good portion of the last few days feeling incredibly unwell after the treatment to save Lily.

 

“You just missed me,” Mary said. “I’m headed back to the dorms now.”

 

“We are all very impressed by your courage, Mary,” said Dumbledore, a faint smile on his lips. “Thanks to you, Miss Evans has made a fully recovery- it’s remarkable really.”

 

“Oh, I eh- I just did what anyone would do,” Mary replied. 

 

“I’d like to think that’s true,” said Dumbledore. “Walk with me?”

 

He didn’t wait for an answer before walking off in the direction of the dorms. Mary followed.

 

“After what happened to Lily, I’m sure you can see that we’re not completely safe in this Mountain,” said Dumbledore. “Mount Hallow wasn’t built to last this long, and over time trace amounts of radiation begin to seep in. What happened in the dorm was an extreme case. We have ways of dealing with it, but none of them measure up to what you did for Lily.”

 

“Sir, I don’t think I could do that for everyone,” Mary swallowed. She had spent the last two days in bed, periodically throwing up from the effects of the radiation dialysis. Lily had recovered far quicker than Mary herself had.

 

“Of course not,” Dumbledore smiled. “I would never ask you to. But if some of your friends could perhaps follow your example, you could make a great difference here.”

 

Mary bit her lip. It had been horrible, frankly. She still didn’t feel quite right.

 

“What happened with Miss Evans was extreme,” said Dumbledore. “The normal treatments wouldn’t be like that. Just think it over, speak with your people.”

 

*

 

“I can’t believe you think this is a good idea!” Gwenog Jones complained after Mary explained what Dumbledore was asking.

 

“Think about everything they’ve done for us,” Mary reasoned. “They gave us food, a safe place to stay, clean clothes! Isn’t it the least we can do?”

 

“Mary, you were sick for three days,” said Pandora. “Forgive us if it doesn’t sound that appealing.”

 

“That was different, Dumbledore says that the normal treatments wouldn’t be so bad-”

 

“Only puking for one day?” Gilderoy asked. “I’m out. I’m not doing it.”

 

“That’s what Dumbledore says,” replied Pandora.

 

“Oh fuck this,” Gwenog threw her hands up. There was a rumbling of agreement through the group, and people began to walk away, casting looks at Mary over their shoulders.

 

“Oh, c’mon guys!” Mary complained. 

 

Pandora grabbed her by the shoulders slightly harshly. “What are you doing, Mary? When did you start working for them? - You know what, it doesn’t matter. Now that you’re better, we’re going after Evan and Regulus-”

 

“Hey guys!” Lily walked into the dorm with a wide smile on her face and a notepad in her hands.

 

“Right on time,” Pandora muttered. Mary shot her a look. Feeling her brow crinkle at what Pandora was implying about Lily. Did Pandora think that Lily was in on something? Mary didn’t know, but she did have a nagging feeling that they were missing something.

 

“I’m so glad you’re feeling better, Mary,” said Lily. Her smile was so dazzlingly beautiful that Mary almost didn’t notice the words on the notepad Lily was holding up. When she did, her stomach dropped. 

 

Act Normal! They’re listening

 

“Uh, thanks, I am,” Mary managed.

 

Lily flipped the page of the notebook.

 

The breach wasn’t an accident. Follow me.

 

“You look- eh - rested?” Mary said awkwardly, her eyes scanning over the page in Lily’s hands and a million questions forming in her head. 

 

“Hey, it’s pizza day!” Lily smiled. “Who’s hungry?” She nudged her head over to the door and began walking, stuffing the notepad into the pocket of her jeans as she did. 

 

Mary glanced back at Pandora. “You coming?”

 

“Yeah,” Pandora sighed and followed them.

 

Lily hurried through the corridors, hardly stopping to allow them to catch up. Mary’s mind was a constant chant of what's happening, what's happening, what's going on, what's happening.

 

The chant didn’t end when Lily led them into a dark room and closed the door tightly behind them. She turned around to look at Mary and Pandora. Mary thought that she could see the beginnings of tears shining in Lily’s eyes. 

 

“We don’t have much time, but we can talk freely in here,” Lily said.

 

“Lils, what’s going on?” Mary asked. What's happening, what's happening, what's going on, what's happening, are we safe?

 

Lily screwed her eyes closed and a tear traced it’s way down her beautiful face. “I’m sorry.”

 

“Lily?” Mary asked. “What are you sorry about?”

 

“Why did you mean it wasn’t an accident?” Pandora chipped in. “Did they expose you to radiation on purpose?”

 

A sob ripped its way up Lily’s throat, and she nodded, pursing her lips.

 

“Was it to get Mary to agree to do the treatment?” Pandora asked.

 

Lily nodded again. 

 

“I knew it,” said Pandora loudly. “Regulus was right-”

 

“Be quiet, someone will hear us!” Mary hissed. “Did you know about this, Lily?”

 

“No,” Lily said quickly.

 

“Why would they do that to you?” Mary asked, feeling her heart plummet to her feet. She felt a bit sick actually, vaguely wondering if she was about to throw up again like she had spent the last few days doing. She didn’t think there was anything left in her stomach for her to throw up. 

 

“Because, compared to you the standard treatment sucks,” Lily said quietly. 

 

“That’s what Dumbledore said,” Mary muttered, glancing at Pandora.

 

“What is the standard treatment?” Pandora demanded. 

 

Lily screamed her eyes shut again. “Through there,” she gestured at the vent on the opposite wall. “I’m so sorry-”

 

Mary moved forward and pressed her face to the vent, peering through. What she saw made her feel even worse. There were rows upon rows of cages, each of them had a person inside.

 

“Are those Grounders?” Pandora stammered.

 

“Why are you showing us this?” Mary managed, unable to tear her eyes away from the malnourished bodies in the cages.

 

“Because I’m afraid you’re next,” Lily whispered.

 

“Who else knows about this?” Pandora demanded. Mary tore her eyes away from the Grounders to look back at Lily, whose tears were flowing freely now.

 

“Everyone,” Lily’s voice was so quiet that it was hardly above a breath. “But no one talks about it. We don’t ask questions. Without the treatments, we die. What are we supposed to do?”

 

Mary couldn’t meet Lily’s eyes. She looked at her own shoes. 

 

“We have to get out of here,” Pandora stammered, turning to look intently at Mary. “Dumbledore said we could leave, right?”

 

“He was lying,” Mary muttered. The horrifying truth was washing over her. Regulus had been right. They were prisoners here just as much as they had been on the Elder. Prisoners in a gilded cage hanging from a rope above a pool of lava. The rope was fraying, and it was about to snap. “It was a bluff. He knew I’d be too scared to actually leave, just like he knew I’d do what I did to save Lily.”

 

“So we don’t ask then,” said Pandora. “Evan and Regulus got out, we can too.”

 

Lily shook her head. “You won’t make it. Ever since they disappeared, security all around the mountain has been increased.”

 

“We have to try,” said Pandora helplessly. She looked at Mary with wide, horrified eyes.

 

Mary shook her head. “We’re not leaving. I won’t leave the others behind. There’s no way all forty-nine of us can sneak out. If we leave them, or if we all get caught sneaking out, we’ll just end up in there,” she jerked her head towards the vent.

 

“What choice do we have?” Pandora whispered.

 

“We volunteer,” Mary replied, her heart sinking. 

 

“What?” Pandora demanded.

 

“What other choice do we have?” Mary asked, echoing Pandora’s words back at her.

 

Pandora didn’t say anything. Because there wasn’t any other choice. Dumbledore had made sure of that.

 

*

 

Mary sat beside Pandora’s hospital bed, staring at the tube coming out of her friend’s neck and feeling numb. Four others had agreed to volunteer after Mary and Pandora explained the situation to them. They also lay in beds along the room, all of them were heavily sedated. Mary had promised to stay with them as long as they were out.

 

She wouldn’t have been able to leave even if she hadn’t promised. The guilt that had settled in her was almost unbearable. She knew logically that she had been manipulated. But if she’d been able to let Lily die, then none of them would be in the beds right now.

 

But she was so grateful that Lily was alive. She could overlook the lies. She could live with the strange resentment that had bubbled up towards the red-headed girl so long as she was alive. 

 

“Mary, I must say I’m impressed.”

 

Mary’s head whipped up to see the electric blue eyes of Albus Dumbledore staring serenely down at her. She hated him. She wanted to reach up and gouge his eyes out. But she held herself still. For her people.

 

“We are all deeply grateful,” Dumbledore smiled.

 

“These are just the first, sir,” Mary forced a small smile onto her own face despite the chill that was spreading down her spine. “More will follow.”

 

“Of that I have no doubt,” said Dumbledore. 

 

“You saved us, right?” Mary asked, watching Dumbledore’s face closely. “It’s only right we repay the favour.”

 

Dumbledore’s smile widened, and he reached across Pandora’s bed to clasp his hand on Mary’s shoulder. She struggled to suppress a wince.

 

“I’ll leave you to it,’ said Dumbledore, still smiling.

 

He removed his hand and turned away, heading back towards the door.

 

As Mary watched him go, all she could think about was bashing in his fucking skull. Not the nicest of daydreams, but it was the one that kept her going as she sat at Pandora’s bedside.

 

S I R I U S

“According to Peter and his maps, there were buildings everywhere here before the bombs,” Sirius muttered as he and Regulus trekked through the forest. “I’m guessing some of them had access to the Mountain. If it was a presidential bunker like you said, then they’d have needed a way to evacuate the president.”

 

“Right,” Regulus agreed. “But there are no buildings anymore, only trees, Sirius.”

 

“So we’re looking for ruins,” said Sirius. “Trap doors- anything like that. Something that could join up with that tunnel system you came out of.”

 

“Hey! Black!” A voice echoed through the trees.

 

Regulus let out a low whistle. “Busted.”

 

Sirius turned to see two guards approaching through the trees. 

 

“Let’s go back,” the guard barked as he approached. Sirius knew this guard. They had played cards together on the Elder a few times. “Right now.”

 

“In case you’ve forgotten, Jones, we don’t answer to you guys,” Sirius sighed. 

 

“Don’t make us do this the hard way,” said Jones. 

 

“Come on,” Sirius sighed. “Forty-Nine of our people are inside that Mountain-”

 

“My daughter is in that Mountain,” Jones snapped. “That’s why we’re out here.”

 

“Wrong,” said Regulus. “We’re out here to get in contact with the other Elder stations. We’re out here to find our friends. Your daughter’s in there? So help us-”

 

As Regulus spoke, Sirius’s attention was drawn to the ground, which appeared to be moving. On closer inspection, it wasn’t the ground moving at all. Instead, it was hundreds of thousands of bugs all scurrying in the exact same direction. 

 

“Hey, Reg,” Sirius hit his brother’s arm lightly. “Look.”

 

“What are they doing?” Jones asked.

 

“Running,” Sirius muttered, looking up at the trees. Then he spotted it, the telltale whisps of yellow fog rolling through the trees. “Acid fog!” he barked. “Get your tents out!”

 

Sirius scrambled to throw his pack off of his back and get his tent out as Jones and the other guard did the same thing. It took him approximately four seconds to realise that Regulus wasn’t beside him anymore. It took him one more second to locate him.

 

“Regulus what the fuck are you doing?” Sirius demanded, staring at his brother who was pressing his hands against the nearby outcrop of ivy-covered rocks.

 

“I think this is a way in!” Regulus replied, “Fuck, yes, this is a door! Help me, Sirius!”

 

Sirius abandoned his pack on the ground and scrambled over to Regulus. The pair hurried to rip ivy away from what appeared to be an old metal door. A glance over his shoulder told him that the fog was closing in. He gripped the door handle and tugged. It didn’t budge.

 

“Jones!” Sirius barked. “Help us, we need to get inside!”

 

Jones did. He too abandoned his pack and hurried over. The other guard followed suit, and with all four of them yanking together, the door screeched open.

 

“Get in, get in, get in!” Sirius chanted as he hurried them all inside the dark space behind the door. With just seconds to spare before the fog was upon them, Sirius yanked the door closed, and they were plunged into total darkness. 

 

“My torch was in my pack,” Sirius muttered. There was the sound of shuffling, and a torch turned on.

 

“Good job, I still have mine then,” said Regulus, as he shone the beam around. “I have a spare.” He handed the spare to Sirius, who lit it and looked around the darkness. The beam passed over a large concrete room. The roof was low, but it was tall enough that a large number of derelict looking vehicles were parked up and down the sides. 

 

“What is this place?” Muttered Jones.

 

“Looks like a car park,” said Sirius. 

 

“Those are cars?” asked the other guard. “They’re awesome.”  

 

The sound of dripping water and the patters of the feet of the insects filled the room, giving it an eerie quality.

 

“Seems more like a time capsule to me,” said Regulus, his torchlight passing over a car which was parked with it’s front facing the group. Through the dusty windscreen, Sirius thought he could see a skeleton.

 

“Okay,” Sirius huffed. “Fine, we’re stuck here for a while. Let’s look around, see if we can find an access point to Mount Hallow. Maybe this garage links up with the tunnels somewhere.”

 

“Hey, not so fast!” Jones said, holding out an arm to stop Sirius from moving. 

 

“We’re stuck here, we may as well look around,” Sirius complained.

 

“We’ll split up,” said Jones. “Each group gets a gun and a torch.” He held his handgun out for Sirius to take. Sirius hesitated for only a moment before taking the gun from Jones and giving him his torch in return. 

 

“Meet back here in 15?” Suggested the other guard.

 

“Yeah, fine. Be safe,” Sirius agreed. “C’mon, Reg.”

 

Silently, they moved through the darkness. Sirius clutched the gun in both hands, whilst Regulus lit the way with the torch. Sirius stuck close to his little brother’s back, eyes darting around the darkness.

 

“This place is fucking creepy,” Regulus complained, peering into the back windows of a car as they passed it.

 

“Yeah, the sound of the bugs isn’t my favourite either,” Sirius shuddered. The sound of a million tiny feet skittering around made his skin crawl. 

 

“Look at this,” Regulus whispered, gesturing to the back seat of the car. Sirius peered over his shoulder. The backseat had four cuddly toys sitting in it. The floor was littered with food wrappers. “It’s like they just left and never came back.”

 

“Well, when the bombs hit, they probably didn’t have much warning,” Sirius said. “This was the capital of the USA after all.”

 

“Don’t think countries matter an awful lot anymore,” said Regulus, moving his torch beam away from the car as they continued through the darkness.

 

“No, I think you’re right,” Sirius agreed. 

 

“Do you think everyone else got undercover in time?” Regulus asked, his voice, whilst still incredibly impassive, had a slightly strained quality to it.

 

“They had their tents, I’m sure they’re fine,” Sirius said. He had to believe it, so it was the only possibility that he allowed himself to entertain. “James will be fine, Reggie.”

 

“Don’t call me that,” Regulus complained. Sirius thought his tone was less cutting than it usually was when he made that complaint, though. “And I wasn’t asking about James, I was asking about everyone.”

 

“You know you’re not fooling anyone,” Sirius almost rolled his eyes. “You know it’s okay if you care about James.”

 

“I know that.”

 

“Do you?” Sirius raised his eyebrows, and Regulus scowled. “I just mean- fuck, I don’t know what I meant. Forget I said anything, yeah?”

 

Sirius really didn’t want to get involved in whatever Regulus and James were doing. But James was his best friend, and he knew James had fallen in love with Regulus. James wore his heart on his sleeve; he always had, but even Sirius could see that this was different for James. Different from all the times he had claimed to be in love before. 

 

He also knew his emotionally stunted little brother. He knew that Regulus was just like him in this way. James’ advice to Sirius ‘ let yourself be loved ’ was just as applicable to Regulus as it was to Sirius. But Regulus and Sirius were finally starting to be able to have conversations without screaming at each other, and Sirius had no intention to jeopardise that by sticking his nose in James and Regulus’ business. 

 

“Believe me, I’m trying.”

 

Shouts echoed from the other side of the darkness where the two guards had gone, and Sirius heard a gunshot. Instantly, he was alert.

 

“C’mon,” he grabbed Regulus’ arm and half-dragged him in a crouched run towards the sounds. They kept low, ducking behind derelict cars as they approached the noise. The shouting died down and was replaced by grunts.

 

In the middle of the passage between the two rows of parked cars lay the torch that Sirius had given to the guards and their gun. Sirius picked them both up, taking the torch for himself and handing the gun to his brother.

 

He shone his torch around and between two parked cars, spotting the body of the guard whose name he did not know. Crouched over it, seemingly eating him, were two Death Eaters. 

 

As the torchlight touched them, they sprinted forward. Regulus scrambled in his pocket for the sound emitter, but Sirius knew he wouldn’t get it in his hand quickly enough. He fired twice, sending both of the Death Eaters to the ground. 

 

“Fuck,” Sirius muttered, whirling around and shining his torch back towards the guard.

 

“I think he’s dead, Sirius,” Regulus muttered, now with the sound device in his hand. 

 

“Where’s Jones?” Sirius asked.

 

“Over there,” Regulus replied, his voice so quiet it was hardly a breath.

 

Sirius followed his brother, eyes fixed on the place between two cars where a silhouette of a single Death Eater was hunched over another body. Regulus cocked his gun, shining his torch over the Death Eater’s face.

 

“Wait!” Sirius cried. He knew that face. Even though it was covered in blood from where the person had torn open Jones’ chest, and was eating something that appeared to be an intestine. Because that face belonged to Remus. “It’s Remus.”

 

Sirius’ shout had drawn Remus’ attention. His head snapped towards the brothers, and he pushed to his feet, blood still dripping from his mouth.

 

“He’s a Death Eater, Sirius,” Regulus stammered, gun still raised.

 

“So use the fucking emitter,” Sirius spat.

 

Regulus did. He pressed the button on the device, which gave off a high-pitched noise that, while not pleasant, did nothing to Sirius or Regulus. Remus, however, immediately cowered to the ground and whimpered, covering his ears and trying to scramble away from the source. 

 

Sirius hurried forward and, without a second thought, he brought his gun down heavily on Remus’ head, knocking him out cold. 

 

“I thought he was your boyfriend?” Regulus hissed. “He just looked right through us.”

 

Sirius’ hands were shaking as he gazed down at Remus’ unconscious body. Remus was covered in blood. He was wearing unfamiliar clothes. The sound of his voice calling out for Sirius as he was dragged away that night in the forest felt like it was ringing in Sirius’ ears.

 

“I don’t know,” Sirius managed.

 

“What do we do with him now?” Regulus asked, slowly moving to stand beside Sirius. Sirius felt Regulus’ hand on his arm.

 

“We can’t just leave him here,” said Sirius. His whole body was shaking now. He couldn’t tear his eyes away from Remus. On Remus’ neck, there were numerous tiny pinpricks as if he had been injected with something over and over.

 

“So we take him with us,” said Regulus. “Whatever he is, we’ll get him back.”

 

“We will?” Sirius tore his eyes away from Remus and looked to Regulus.

 

Regulus’ eyes were burning. He looked ready to tear the world apart. 

 

“He means something to you,” Regulus stated. “So we’ll save him.”

 

J A M E S

When the acid fog came, James was hauled into a cave by Drocas by the elbow. They stayed there until the fog cleared and they were able to continue walking. Dorcas refused to speak to him, which gave him plenty of time to mull over how stupid this was. He knew he should knock Dorcas out and hurry back to his mother, who would certainly be worried, even after she read the note he had left.

 

But he wanted peace. The only way to get that without any more killing was to speak to the Grounder commander. 

 

The last time he had tried peace talks hadn’t gone that well. He could still smell the burning from the bomb he had set off on the bridge. But Dorcas was with him, and that had to mean something, right? The Grounder commander clearly hadn’t ordered her to kill him, so perhaps he could actually succeed at making peace this time.

 

The second the fog had cleared, Dorcas grabbed him again and they set off in the forest. He cast a look over his shoulder in the direction of where he had left his mother.

 

“You can help them best by speaking with Heda,” Dorcas stated, noticing where James’ eyes had gone.

 

“Why do you care?” James asked.

 

“Your friend Marlene spoke highly of you,” said Dorcas. “And your other friends helped me survive. I owe a debt to them. This is me paying it back.”

 

“You want peace too?” James asked. “You didn’t seem to at the bridge.”

 

“I lost 300 of my people to your flames. Then we lost sixteen at my village,” Dorcas said. “My people’s blood has been spilt enough.”

 

“Will your commander agree?”

 

“I don’t pretend to know what the commander will do,” Dorcas replied curtly. “She may kill you. But she has asked to speak with you, so she will. If you succeed in bringing peace, my debt will be paid. I owe my life to three of your people, Heda Kom Skaikru, don’t let my debt be wasted.”

 

“Right,” James swallowed harshly. “How far is it?”

 

“Far,” said Dorcas. “We have horses nearby, undercover from the acid fog. They are not far, can you ride?”

 

“Um… no.”

 

“You will learn.”

 

*

 

Riding a horse was one of the most terrifying experiences of James' life. Which was saying a lot, considering that he had been dropped from a spaceship to Earth, performed surgery alone and been shot in the last two months. Riding a horse? Horrifying. 

 

He clung to the horse’s neck as Dorcas barked instructions for what he should do with his feet and how he should hold the reins. Luckily for James, the horse was very well trained. It followed Dorcas’ horse with little argument, allowing James to mainly cling on and keep his eyes pressed shut.

 

He hoped that this wasn’t how he died. It would be rather anticlimactic after all that had happened. 

 

“Relax Heda kom Skaikru, she can sense you fir in,” said Dorcas. She steered her horse easily ahead of James, making him feel even more like a failure.

 

“I don’t know what that means,” James said through gritted teeth.

 

“Fear,” Dorcas replied. “Heda will sense your fir in too. You will die if she senses weakness.”

 

“I thought I was coming for peace talks?” James managed, clinging onto the.

 

“Peace talks or not, Jus drien jus daun,” said Dorcas. “You were there at the massacre. If Heda sees fit, you will pay for it.”

 

James was starting to feel like dying on the back of the horse wasn’t the biggest of his worries. Perhaps he should have thought about agreeing to go with Dorcas through more. If he’d just shouted, his mother and the guards could have been there in seconds. But then again, the Grounders could have loosed their arrows in seconds too.

 

“What does that mean?” James asked, his teeth knocking together as the horse continued to gallop. 

 

“Blood must have blood.”

 

“Will your Heda kill me or hear me out?” James asked.

 

“Time will tell,” said Dorcas.

 

“Am I a prisoner?” James asked.

 

“No.”

 

“Can I leave?”

 

“Also no. We have people surrounding your camp. They have orders not to attack unless they hear from myself or the commander. If you leave, they will hear from me.”

 

Fantastic. James thought that was just great. He supposed he would have to stay and see this out.

Notes:

Translations
Fir in - fear
Jus drien jus daun - blood must have blood - this one will be VERY present for the rest of the fic

 

*

 

Boy oh boy, yoooo chapter 40!!!!!!
Firstly, it’s only getting worse for the people in the Mountain. It’s a slippery slope for them from here! But Lily is helping! She doesn’t want to see Mary in a cage! Also, Mary being distracted by how pretty Lily is at any given moment makes my heart warm.

Then the Black Brothers!!! They found Remus!!! He’s obviously not in the best shape, but at least he’s back with Sirius now! I love in fics when the Black Brothers get to a place that they can work together and their relationship is so special to me. Obviously the Blacks aren’t a direct parallel to the Blakes from the 100 because they’re kind of switched- like Regulus is actually more Bellamy and Sirius is more Octavia- but I think its an important moment for them - Regulus ‘he’s important to you so we’ll save him’ Black, omg make me sob why don’t you!!!

And then James. James, James, James. Look he kind of knows he made a stupid call, but he can’t back out now on the off chance that he can actually manage to make peace with the commander. He’s inbound now, and Dorcas will not let him leave.

I’m so excited for more Dorcas soon tbh, this version of her is so fascinating to me. Also ALL of the Grounder lore that I have in a notebook, which will make its way in soon!!!!!

Commander reveal next chapter- any final guesses? :D

And yes- Sargent Jones is Gwenog Jones’ father. Rip, man just wanted to see his daughter again.

And a special shout out to James clinging to the horse for dear life whilst having a conversation with Dorcas. Iconic behaviour.

As always- thank you so much for all of your wonderful comments. I love you all so dearly!

Chapter 41: One Must Pick Up The Knife

Summary:

You must answer for the massacre. One of you must pick up the knife, the other must die. That is our way.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Self-injury
- Attempted sacrificial suicide
- Depiction of withdrawal
- Medical inaccuracies
- Brief implications of past cannibalism

Translations in the end notes

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

The horse finally stopped several hours later.

 

“Is it safe to get off now?” James asked, still clinging to the horse’s neck.

 

“You should get off, actually,” said Dorcas.

 

James removed his arms from the horse’s neck and very ungracefully dismounted.

 

“Are we here?” James asked, stretching out the soreness from his arms and legs and looking around. There was a large ‘No Entry’ sign by the side of a well-trodden dirt road. Beneath the sign was a very large collection of weapons. Swords stabbed into the ground, knives discarded on the floor and bows resting against trees.

 

“You must leave your weapons here,” said Dorcas. As she spoke, she stabbed her own sword into the ground and began relieving herself of knives.

 

“You do too?”

 

“Only those given permission by Heda carry weapons in Hogsmeade,” said Dorcas. “Give up your weapons, now.”

 

James reached into the inside pocket of his jacket and drew out the knife he had stashed there. His mother hadn’t allowed them to carry guns on the mission to the Mountain, so that was all he had on him. He dropped it on the pile beneath the sign.

 

He didn’t want to part with it. He felt like it offered him a small sense of security. But if he wanted the grounder commander to actually listen to him rather than immediately kill him for the massacre, then he supposed he needed to respect their rules.

 

“That is all you have? What about in your pack?” Dorcas asked.

 

“It’s just supplies. You can check them if you want.” James slung the backpack off his back and offered it to Dorcas. She took it and began rummaging through the bag. “Where are we? Where are you taking me? What’s Hogsmeade?”

 

“Hogsmeade is our capital,” said Dorcas, pulling several syringes that James had in his pack for emergencies out and discarding them on the pile of weapons. “Heda will meet with you and likely kill you. You were foolish to come. For what it’s worth, Heda kom Skaikru, I hope she decides to spare you and not kill your people for what happened in the village. Or perhaps Heda will decide that your blood is all the blood needed. I admire your optimism, but I think it is likely misguided. I hope I have not brought you to your death.”

 

“Reassuring,” James muttered.

 

“You will not be awake when I take you to Hogsmeade,” said Dorcas, who had seemingly decided that James’ entire backpack was a weapon and discarded it on the pile of weapons.

 

“What does that mean?”

 

Dorcas placed a hand on James’ shoulder and pressed very hard on a nerve there. He crumpled to the ground, the world going black.

 

*

 

When James awoke, he was in a foul-smelling basement. He groaned as he came to, seeing a man standing over him. The sound of dripping water and tiny scurrying feet filled his ears.

 

“Nice of you to join me, kid,” said Alastor Moody. He looked rough. He had dried blood on his face, and he looked very dirty as if he hadn’t washed in some time. He had grown the beginnings of a beard. 

 

“Where are we?” James asked as he pushed himself into a sitting position. Moody pushed back and sat down with his back leaning against the opposite wall.

 

“Best guess I have is that it’s some kind of Grounder stronghold,” said Moody. “Been here a few days. Effie sent me off with a Grounder prisoner to try and instigate some peace talks with the Grounder commander. He led me here, but I was ambushed and shoved in here. You?”

 

“Same story,” James rubbed his eyes. “Tried for peace, got shoved in here.”

 

“Did you find your friends?” Moody asked. 

 

“Some of them,” said James. “We know where the rest of them are; they’re in the mountain.”

 

Moody nodded. “So the Grounders don’t have them then.”

 

“No, they don’t,” James replied. “Have you seen anyone since you’ve been here?”

 

“Only someone who brought me food,” said Moody. “Been left alone, apart from that.”

 

Both of their heads jerked towards the entrance, where the sound of approaching footsteps could be heard. Seconds later, four people walked into the room. Three large men, followed by a woman.

 

“G yon emo op ,” barked the largest of the men.

 

The two other men surged forward and roughly dragged James and Moody to their feet. Well, Moody staggered to his own feet before the man could reach him, but James was yanked up by the scruff of his neck. 

 

“Hey!” He complained. “We came in peace! We want to speak to the commander.”

 

The large man spat on the ground beside him. “You speak of peace whilst you send an assassin into our village to commit a massacre.”

 

“We didn’t do anything like that,” Moody protested.

 

James’ stomach dropped as the Grounder’s eyes met his.

 

“Your Heda knows about it,” said the man. “Don’t you Heda kom Skaikru?”

 

“It was an accident-” James started to protest.

 

“It does not matter what it was,” said the man. “Jus drien jus daun.” He drew a knife out of his coat and threw it on the ground. “One of you will die by the other’s hand, we will hear the terms of your surrender from the other.” He turned to the woman, who had sunk back into a corner. “Mes yumi wen em 's don dula.”

 

With one final look around the room, the three men left, shutting the door and chaining it behind them. 

 

James stared at the knife, which rested on the ground where the Grounder had dropped it. Moody sank back to the floor as the woman settled herself against the wall beside the door, watching James closely.

 

“They want us to turn on each other,” James muttered.

 

“Seems that way, Potter,” Moody grunted. 

 

“We want justice,” said the woman. Her voice was even and sharp. James looked over at her. Familiar grey eyes looked out at him from deep-set eye sockets, but he couldn’t quite place them. Her hair was wild, a curly mess of black tumbling over her shoulders, and her lips were quirked up in a slight smile as she looked back at James. He noticed a necklace around her neck- a sort of intricate pendant with a symbol etched on it.

 

“Lives have been lost on both sides,” Moody stated.

 

“Which is why we need to end this war!” James huffed, throwing his hands up in exasperation and plonking himself down on the dirty floor. “It’s why we need peace!”

 

“It doesn’t matter,” said the woman. “You must answer for the massacre. One of you must pick up the knife, the other must die. That is our way.”

 

“What’s your name?” James asked, looking over at the woman.

 

“Bellatrix,” said the woman.

 

“What happens if we refuse Bellatrix?” James pressed.

 

“The commander will use it to slit both of your throats,” offered Bellatrix. She said it with a certain glee which was very disconcerting. James felt his stomach doing backflips.

 

Moody huffed. “Go on, then Potter, get it over with.” He gestured at the knife.

 

“What? No!” James flinched and shuffled away from the knife, feeling like it would curse him if he even attempted to pick it up.

 

“I won’t kill you, boy, you’re just a child,” Moody continued, looking at James intently. 

 

“Well, I’m not killing you!” said James, horrified by the implication. “We need you, you’re the head of security.”

 

Moody nodded. “And you’re just a kid who’s in over your head. But I won’t kill Euphemia Potter’s son.”

 

“There’s got to be another way!” James looked over towards Bellatrix. “Please, we can offer your commander a trade of some kind- we have medical equipment and weapons. All we’ll ask for in return is peace.”

 

Bellatrix shook her head. “Jus drien jus daun. If you do not pick up the knife, the commander will kill you both and then all of your people. We do not need you.”

 

James let out a frustrated noise and turned back to Moody. “I was at the village. I let the massacre happen. I didn’t stop it in time. If either of us should die for it, it should be me.” Suddenly, spurred on by certainty, James scrambled forward and grabbed the knife, settling in front of Moody on his knees and holding the handle of the knife out for the man to take. “They want a sacrifice, I’ll do it- fuck I’ve killed enough of them as it is. They respect strength, so show them ours. Let the killing end with me.”

 

“No, Potter,” Moody stated, shaking his head. “The massacre was not your fault.”

 

“You don’t know shit,” James replied. “It was my fault. I tried to stop it- I tried to stop Barty, but I was too weak, too slow. Let me do this, Moody, please?” 

 

James would die for his people a hundred times over. He’d die if it meant that the killing was over. Done. No more. Dying in the name of peace was a way James was very willing to go.

 

Moody shook his head again. “I understand Potter. I ordered the culling- you want redemption? This is not the way to get it. Everything you’ve done has been for our people-”

 

“And I’m doing this for them, too,” James pleaded. “Please, just take the knife. You don’t even have to tell my Mum it was you. Just say that the commander killed me for the massacre-”

 

“I won’t kill you, boy,” Moody snapped. “No matter how much you plead with me, I won’t kill a child.”

 

“You didn’t seem to care all that much when you launched 100 of us off in a space shuttle to die on the ground,” James replied mercilessly. He thought that perhaps if he made Moody angry enough, then maybe the man would take the knife.

 

Moody’s eyes narrowed. “That was for the survival of the human race-”

 

“The human race was already surviving,” James replied. “Down here, on the ground.”

 

“Then it was for my people,” said Moody. “You understand that, don’t you, Potter?” 

 

“Just take the fucking knife and kill me,” James spat.

 

“No,” said Moody. “You’ll have to kill me first.”

 

James huffed. “You’re a good man, Moody. But I won’t let you die for my mistake.”

 

Before Moody could react, James swiped the blade over his own wrist. Cutting deep with the precision of a surgeon. Blood flowed freely in seconds, and he fell backwards. He sent out silent apologies into the universe; to his mother, to Sirius, to all of his people, to Regulus… His vision swam, and for a moment he thought he saw his father standing over him, smiling sadly. 

 

But it wasn’t Fleamont Potter. Moody had surged forward and demanded help from Bellatrix, who offered him a cloth which he wrapped tightly around James’ wound, cutting off the free-flowing blood.

 

“We did not come all of this way to die here, Potter,” Moody told him sternly. “I choose to live.”

 

With a sweep of his arm, Moody grabbed the discarded knife which James had dropped as he fell and grabbed Bellatrix with the other arm, pressing the knife into her throat. 

 

Suddenly, as if they had been watching, the three grounders who had left them alone scrambled into the room. All of their shoulders were tense as they stared at Moody. James hurried to his feet, holding his injured wrist close to his body. The world was warping around him, and he felt unsteady on his feet, but he wasn’t dead yet, so he had to carry on. 

 

“Let us leave, and I won’t kill her,” said Moody in a very matter-of-fact voice.

 

“Em fis op em sad on. Dis on laik ain,” said Bellatrix. Moody was holding her head back with his elbow while he pressed the blade into her neck, but she didn’t seem phased by this at all. She spoke with conviction. Seconds later, Moody was on his back, and the knife was clutched in Bellatrix’s hand instead. 

 

Bellatrix straightened up and walked over to the three grounders. 

 

“Ai've sen in chit Ai neded gon sen in,” she said. 

 

“Sha Heda,” the three grounders echoed. Bellatrix turned to face James and Moody. A coat was placed on her shoulders by one of the Grounders, and a sword was handed to her. She sheathed it in her belt easily. 

 

James’ mouth fell open. “You’re the commander?”

 

Bellatrix’s lips quirked into a smile. “I’ve learned much about you, Heda kom Skaikru. I like you. You have good intentions. It is cute. I think we can have fun together. We will talk later. But for now, your Wormana will be used to send a message to your people.”

 

All three of the grounders surged forward. One grabbed James and held him back. He winced as the Grounder’s hand closed around his roughly bandaged wrist. The other two headed for Moody, who was scrambling up from the ground. 

 

He was punched and kicked until he slumped unconscious. Bellatrix watched the whole thing with a gleeful smile on her face. James winced with every hit and tried to free himself from his own grounder, but it was no use. 

 

“The massacre must be answered for,” said Bellatrix, turning to look at James, who realised with a jolt that he recognised her grey eyes because they were the same as Sirius’. “Blood must have blood. I will have the blood of your people Heda kom Skaikru. You will watch as I bathe your camp red for what you allowed to happen. Only once it is done will you die, knowing that you could do nothing to save them.” She looked to the Grounder, who was holding onto James. “Have a healer tend to him. We want him alive now, it’ll be more fun if he is by my side to watch.”

 

R E G U L U S

Getting Remus from the car park back to camp proved to be difficult. He was heavier than he looked. Where to take him was the next problem. Sirius and Regulus both agreed that they couldn’t march him to camp, but they needed James’ help with whatever was wrong with Remus.

 

That was how they found themselves in a cave not too far from the Elder’s camp, hastily tying Remus up as best they could before he could wake up.

 

“What do we do?” Sirius demanded, completely panicked. His eyes had a wild quality to them, and he winced every time he looked in Remus’ direction. Remus was covered in blood, his mouth was smudged with it still.

 

“We clean him up,” said Regulus. “There’s water in my pack, try and get the blood off of him.”

 

“What will you do?” Sirius asked.

 

“I’m going to go and get James,” Regulus said. “Whatever this is- whatever happened to Remus, maybe James can help us fix him.”

 

Sirius nodded once, “Go, now. I’ve got this.”

 

Regulus didn’t waste a second more. He hurried over to the cave’s exit and headed off in the direction of the camp. As he jogged, he very briefly considered the possibility that James might have died in the acid fog. But he threw the thought out of his mind almost as quickly as it came. His fists clenched, and he realised he needed to see James right this minute to make sure he was safe. He ran quicker and didn’t stop until he was let in through the gates of the camp.

 

“Regulus!” Evan and Barty jogged over to him. “Where have you been! We were worried.”

 

“I need James, I need a doctor,” Regulus panted. “Where is he?”

 

Evan and Barty both froze. It was almost comical how they both stopped moving and just stared at Regulus with slightly parted lips and horror on their faces. Regulus would have laughed at it had he not known exactly what it meant.

 

Regulus knew that he and James were doomed, but he’d thought he would have at least had the chance to say goodbye. 

 

How had it happened? Had it been the fog? James had probably made sure everyone else was undercover, but hadn’t been able to save himself. That was James. Always putting his neck on the line to save everyone else. Regulus had always known that one day James’ stupidity was going to get him killed. Him and his fucking hero complex. Regulus hated it. He hated James for dying and leaving him alone in all of this.

 

He wanted to see the body. He needed to see it for himself to accept it. James couldn’t be dead because he hadn’t seen James’ body. Once he had seen it, then he could burn down the world for having the audacity to continue spinning when James Potter was dead.

 

“No!” Barty blurted out quickly, seeing the look on Regulus’ face. “No, he’s not dead! He went off on his own, with the Grounders, and he left a note. He’s speaking to the commander, trying for peace.”

 

That changed things. If James was alive, then there was still a chance. Regulus immediately reassessed his plan to burn the world down. He’d get James back and then yell at him for being an idiot. That was a better plan while James was still living. 

 

Sirius also still needed a doctor. 

 

“When are we going after him?” Regulus demanded.

 

Barty and Evan exchanged a look. “We aren’t,” said Evan.

 

“What? Of course we are!” Regulus snapped.

 

“Go speak to Effie,” Evan suggested. “You said you need a doctor. She’s one. She’ll explain what’s going on better than us.”

 

So that was what Regulus did. Euphemia Potter was in a room that had been designated as the Council Chambers. Ignoring the protests of the guard on the door, Regulus stormed straight in. All heads snapped up to look at him immediately. 

 

Kingsley Shacklebolt, Minerva McGonagall and Hestia Jones sat with Euphemia at the table. Euphemia had her head in her hands, her eyes looked tired. 

 

“Regulus,” Euphemia said, jumping up. “Thank god you’re okay. Where’s Sirius?”

 

“We need you,” Regulus stated. “Come with me.” 

 

Sirius needed Euphemia’s help now. Regulus could get answers about James along the way. He felt like he already knew what had happened, though. James had certainly gone off on some noble crusade in a misguided attempt to save them all by getting himself killed. 

 

The next time Regulus saw James, he decided he would punch him. Then perhaps he would kiss him after.

 

“Is Sirius okay?” Euphemia demanded as Regulus turned on his heel and strode off out of the room, confident enough that James’ mother would follow. She did. 

 

He contemplated his answer for a moment. If he claimed that Sirius was the one injured, would Euphemia be more likely to follow him without a fight? He decided that the answer was probably yes. 

 

“He’s hurt,” said Regulus. “He’s in a cave just outside camp. We need your help.”

 

“Let me grab my things,” Euphemia replied quickly. “Why didn’t you bring him back to camp? - You know what, it doesn’t matter. I’ll meet you by the gate.”

 

Euphemia hurried off in the direction of the medical area, presumably to grab whatever she would need to help fix someone. Regulus had seen the switch in her eyes, the same way he had with James when someone was hurt. 

 

He headed off towards the gates and stood beside them, waiting for Euphemia. Barty and Evan were still there and had now been joined by Marlene, who looked much better for having rested.

 

“What’s going on?” Marlene asked. “Why did you need a doctor? Is it Sirius?”

 

“Sirius is fine,” Regulus replied. “We found Remus. He’s - they’ve done something to him. The Mountain, I mean. They’ve made him into a Death Eater. He attacked us, he’s not himself. Sirius is with him now, but I need a doctor to fix whatever they’ve done to him. James’ mother is coming. She thinks Sirius is the one hurt.”

 

“Fuck,” Marlene huffed. “Fuck, okay, I’m coiming with you.”

 

“Yeah, whatever,” Regulus snapped. He looked at Evan and Barty. “When Sirius and I get back, we’re coming up with a plan to save James.”

 

“Did Effie show you James’ note?” Evan asked.

 

“What note?”

 

“He left a note. Told us not to come after him,” Evan continued. “Like we said, he’s trying for peace. He’s speaking to the commander.”

 

“They’ll kill him,” Regulus replied. “We have to go after him.” Regulus had absolutely zero intention of letting James die as a martyr. It wouldn’t happen. No way. He would do whatever it took to save James.

 

“Regulus, if anyone can manage to get the Grounders to agree to a peace treaty with us, it’s James,” said Barty carefully. “If we storm in there all guns blazing, we could just make everything worse again. For us and for James. They’d kill him before we even got close.”

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. He bit back a comment which even he knew was too mean. He wanted to snap at Barty about how he didn’t seem to care about going all guns blazing when it was Evan who was missing. But Barty was his friend. And he was also right. No matter how much Regulus wanted to storm off after James, he knew that it would probably do more harm than good.

 

Still, after Euphemia had fixed Remus, Regulus would be going after James. If he needed to claim he wanted to be involved in the fake peace talks, if that was what it took to stand beside James again. If he had to get himself locked up beside James, then that was what he’d do.

 

But first, he had to help his brother.

 

“Make a plan,” Regulus told Evan and Barty forcefully. “When I get back, I’m going after James with or without your help.”

 

Evan opened his mouth to say something, but Regulus never got to hear what it was because at that moment, Euphemia hurried over to them with a bulging backpack slung over one shoulder. 

 

“Take me to Sirius,” Euphemia demanded, her eyes were wild, and Regulus suspected it was because of more than just the thought of Sirius being hurt. Her son was missing. Regulus had seen what James had been like when he thought Euphemia had died on the Exodus Ship. He expected Euphemia was feeling something similar. 

 

“You have a note from James?” Regulus demanded, beginning to walk again. Heading out of the gates and back in the direction of the cave where Sirius and Remus were. It felt better to be in motion. He felt more in control when he was moving.

 

Euphemia and Marlene followed after him quickly. Regulus wondered when everyone had stopped asking questions and started simply reacting. He supposed it was some time while he was in the mountain. Two months ago, when they had first landed on the ground, even James would not have charged off into the forest after Regulus without at least asking a few more questions that Euphemia had. 

 

Euphemia scrambled in her pocket and pulled out a crumpled-up piece of paper, handing it to Regulus. He took it and stared at the scrawled words. 

 

Mum,

Went with the Grounders willingly. Meeting with their leader. Don’t come after me. Save my people. 

May we meet again.

J

 

James knew he could well be walking to his death. He said as much in the note. 

 

May we meet again.

 

We will, Regulus thought forcefully. As if he could will it into existence just by thinking it. James Potter would not die. Not on Regulus’ watch. 

 

“What happened to Sirius?” Euphemia pressed.

 

Ah, here come the questions, Regulus thought.

 

“It’s not him who’s hurt badly,” Regulus replied. “It’s his-it’s Remus. Remus needs your help.” As they walked, Regulus explained about the Death Eaters again and laid out how they had found Remus. He half expected Euphemia to turn around and head back to camp, but she didn’t; she continued walking, even picked up her pace a bit. 

 

“You said it looked like he’d been injected with something?” Euphemia asked. “Do you know what?”

 

“No,” Regulus shook his head. “Do you think that’s what did it to him? Is it a drug of some kind?”

 

“Probably,” Euphemia replied. 

 

That only made them walk quicker. All three of them were almost jogging by the time they made it back to the cave.

 

Remus was not unconscious anymore. He was tied up tightly, though- Regulus had made sure of that. He strained against his bonds, hissed and spat. Sirius was against the cave wall with the sound-emitting device clutched in one hand. Tears were shining in his eyes as his head snapped over to the cave entrance.

 

“Where’s James?” Sirius demanded. Despite the fact that he was actively crying, his words were still sharp. “Reggie, you said you were getting James.”

 

“James isn’t here,” Euphemia replied, her voice wobbling very slightly as she took in Remus on the ground. 

 

“Where is he?” Sirius asked.

 

Instead of an answer, Regulus handed James’ note to Sirius. Sirius read it, and fresh tears flowed down his face. “Fuck,” he muttered.

 

“One thing at a time,” Regulus stated. “First Remus, then James.” Sirius nodded once and shoved the note into his pocket, turning his attention back to Remus for the time being. 

 

Euphemia had crouched down beside Remus and was rummaging in her backpack, just far enough that his snapping jaws couldn’t reach her. He looked crazed. His pupils had swallowed all the colour in his eyes, and he was now frothing at the mouth. 

 

“What do we do, Effie?” Marlene asked. “Can I help?”

 

“I need to-”

 

Euphemia didn’t get to finish because somehow, Remus managed to get free from his bonds. He pulled his arms free and within seconds had managed to grab hold of Marlene, who was the closest to him. Even with his legs still bound, Remus was good. He was strong.

 

He slammed Marlene to the ground and whirled on Euphemia, but seconds later, Remus cowered away from the high-pitched noise coming from the sound emitter in Sirius’ hand. He slammed his body back, knocking his head harshly on the stone floor.

 

Regulus rushed forward, grabbing the ropes and securing Remus again. Remus had slumped, unconscious. Regulus supposed it was probably for the best. 

 

“Can you help him?” Sirius demanded, shutting off the noise emitter. Regulus could see that his brother was shaking rather violently.

 

“I’ll do what I can, Sirius, I promise,” Euphemia replied. “Marlene, I need his arm, tie this around it tightly.”

 

*

 

Remus tried to die six times. They spent hours in the cave. Euphemia kept having to do CPR and eventually declared that there was nothing she could do for Remus unless they took him to camp, where she had better equipment.

 

Once they were at camp, Remus tried to die a further four times. But Euphemia made good on her promise. She did everything she could for him and more.

 

Sirius refused to leave Remus’ side, and Regulus stood by his brother, glaring at anyone who tried to remove either of them from the medical area. People stopped trying eventually, just leaving the brothers to stand at the side of the room and watch.

 

“He’ll be okay,” Regulus muttered to Sirius at one point during the whole ordeal. 

 

“This isn’t something we can fight Reg,” Sirius replied.

 

“We can fight anything,” Regulus replied curtly.

 

Euphemia started having to use paddles on Remus when CPR was no longer enough to keep his heart going. She shocked him so many times. He came to, occasionally, lashing out and trying to get hold of anyone who came too close. They put restraints on his arms and legs.

 

“How long before she lets him die?” Sirius asked with a whimper. 

 

Regulus didn’t have an answer, so he didn’t say anything. He just stood beside his brother and watched. That was all they could do. Regulus wanted to go off after James, but the broken look on Sirius’ face made him stay rooted to the spot. 

 

As the hours passed, Regulus had a lot of time lost in his own head. He had time to consider how big a threat the Death Eaters were to the Grounders. From what Dorcas had explained and what Sirius had said, it was quite a big threat. At least to the Grounders who lived nearby. The Death Eaters raided their villages and stole their people to take to the mountain. 

 

He was struck by the thought that if Euphemia was able to keep Remus alive, then they could have a bargaining chip with the Grounders. They could finally offer them something that they wanted. Maybe that would be enough to keep James alive for long enough for Regulus to get him back. 

 

“Why are you stopping?” Sirius demanded as Euphemia stepped back from the cot that Remus was laid out on and wiped sweat from her brow. “Don’t stop! He can’t die.”

 

“Sirius,” Euphemia turned to him with wide eyes. “I’m stopping because he’s stable. I only had to keep him alive long enough for the drug to work its way out of his system. It’s gone. He’s going to be okay.”

 

Sirius’ knees gave out from beneath him and he tumbled to the ground and he proceeded to break the fuck down. Regulus crumpled with him, pulling his big brother into his arms and holding him tightly as he wept. 

 

“He’ll be okay, Sirius,” Euphemia crouched down in front of them. “Give him a few hours. He’ll wake up soon.”

 

Just for a moment, Regulus thought they might be alright. That they’d manage to get James back, that they’d be able to persuade the Grounders to help them get their people out of the Mountain. 

 

Then Alastor Moody staggered into the room, looking like he’d been beaten within an inch of his life. 

 

He was supported on either side by two guards, but when he spotted Euphemia, he pushed away from them and stumbled forward. Euphemia stood just in time to catch him as he fell.

 

“Alastor!” Euphemiua spluttered. “We thought you were dead!”

 

“I have a message from the Grounders,” Moody managed. Regulus could see that even his teeth were bloody inside his mouth. He had a large gash over one of his eyes, which was swollen shut. “Leave or die.”

Notes:

Translations
gyon emo op - get them up
Jus drien jus daun - blood must have blood
Mes yumi when em 's don dula - collect us when it’s done
em fis op em sad on. Dis on laik ain - he made his choice, this one is mine
Ai've sen in chit Ai needed gon sen in - I’ve heard what I needed to hear
sha Heda - yes commander
Wormana - war chief

*

 

WOAH THAT WAS A LOT! A longer chapter for ya’ll because I’ll probably be MIA for a little bit (like a week maybe) as I’m super busy and have no prewritten chapters ready to go.

BELLATRIX IS THE COMMANDER!!!!! I’m SO EXCITED that we’re finally here- there is so much plot to explore and I can’t wait to have fun with my fave homicidal crazy bitch who is in charge of a litteral army!

Obviously Bellatrix isn’t Lexa. She’s a lot more blood thirsty and actually enjoys the violence (hence her wanting James to watch - that’s what is fun for her). There’s a whole backstory for the Black Family situation, which I’m just waiting for the opportunity to work in, and I’m so so so excited for it!

Okay, so Jegulus got (1) scene of being back together, and then James’ hero complex tore them apart again. That’s rough, buddy. Peer at the ‘constant I thought you were dead moments’ tag. It’s real and it will keep happening.

James is trying to die for his people. Someone get this boy in some therapy right the fuck now.

There is SO MUCH in the Regulus POV, like everything is just moving so quickly now!

Regulus ‘no body no crime’ Black strikes again. The man just will not accept that someone he loves is dead until he sees their cold, dead corpse, and I love him for that. ARGH, he just wants to go after James, but at the same time wants to help Sirius so badly!!!!!! Why must the stakes always be so high- can we not rest for one moment???? No. The answer is no, we can’t. Not yet anyway.

Regulus hating James’ hero complex almost as badly as James hates himself.

Regulus just kind of silently being there for Sirius has my heart. And then eventually hugging him when he breaks the fuck down….. The black brothers, my friends <3

Moody’s ultimatum!!!!! Bellatrix wants James to watch his people die!!!!!! BRO ITS GETTING REAL!!!!!!!!!!! We’re in the middle section of season 2 now. Season 2 is honestly my favourite part of the show, and I’m having SO MUCH fun making it all work in this universe I’ve created!

Loving your comments!!!!!! Thank you for all the love on this fic so far!

The title of this chapter very well may change, I kind of hate it but can't think of anything better.

Chapter 42: Reckless With Lives

Summary:

Euphemia could see that this was not something Regulus was going to back away from.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Death
- Radiation Burns
- Lots of discussions of death
- Injuries

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Interlude

A girl woke up in a paper hospital gown in a meadow. It took her a moment to get her bearings as she had never been outside before, but when she realised what was happening, she pushed up on her elbows and stared around.

 

She was outside of the bunker, and she wasn’t dead. The radiation wasn’t killing her.

 

She didn’t understand what had happened, but the cool breeze on her face and the smells of the outside were wonderful. She inhaled deeply, pulling some of the freshest air she had ever breathed into her lungs. She placed her hand beside her and into the grass. She picked a flower, brought it up to her face, and inhaled the sweet perfume.

 

That was when it went wrong for the girl.

 

Back inside the Mountain, two people watched through a screen as radiation burns started to crop up over her body. The camera’s sound was muted, but it was plain to see that the girl was screaming.

 

Dolores Umbridge tutted. “Just blood isn’t enough for full immunity, it appears. It seems it allows for some kind of delayed reaction thought.”

 

Fenrir nodded. “What will be enough?”

 

“I have a theory,” said Umbridge. “If we were to go to the source of the blood itself- the bone marrow- that could offer us a permanent solution.”

 

“Will the old man go for it?” Fenrir asked, frowning, still looking at the screen with the dying girl. It seemed like the radiation was killing her slower as Umbridge had suggested - a delayed reaction. 

 

“Well, there are 49 kids, 306 of us, that's roughly 8 procedures for each of them.” Umbridge shrugged. “They’d all die, but we would live. I don’t see why he wouldn’t take that deal.”

M A R Y

“Can you do it any quicker?” Mary hissed at Gilderoy, who was busying himself picking the lock of the door to Dumbledore’s office.

 

“Not if you keep asking that,” Gilderoy shot back. Mary could do nothing more than hover awkwardly at Gilderoy’s shoulder, exchanging anxious looks with Pandora. 

 

Between all 49 of them, they had given numerous blood transfusions over the past days. There was a growing feeling of unease amongst them all, which had led Mary and Pandora to suggest that they try and find out what Dumbledore was hiding from them. Which led Lily to offer up the fact that she would be decontaminating the communications centre, and what time she would be doing it. This left them around fifteen minutes to get into Dumbledore’s office and get out again after finding what they were looking for.

 

Six of those minutes had already passed. 

 

“There!” Gilderoy said triumphantly as the lock clicked. Gilderoy shoved the hairpin he had been using back into his curls and stood up, smiling at his work.

 

“Okay, great,” Pandora pushed the door open. “Stand guard and let us know if someone is coming.”

 

“Why do I have to stand guard?” Gilderoy complained.

 

“Because Mary is good with computers,” countered Pandora.

 

“What about you-”

 

“We don’t have time for this,” Mary replied swiftly. “Just do it Lockhart.”

 

Gilderoy grumbled, but did head off around the corner, allowing him to see if anyone was coming towards the president’s office. Mary headed straight to the computer.

 

These were muscles she hadn’t flexed in months. The last time she’d been sitting in front of a computer like this was when she was editing the inventory of the mushrooms in Farm Station to make it seem like she had never stolen anything. She only got away with it so many times before she got caught.

 

“I’m in,” Mary declared after she had cracked the password. 

 

“Anything useful?” Pandora looked up from the filing cabinet she had been rummaging through.

 

“Give me a second,” Mary clicked through files upon files, until eventually she stumbled across what she hadn’t realised she was looking for. It was pictures. 

 

She sucked in a harsh breath as she scrolled through hundreds upon hundreds of pictures of an Elder station on the ground. It looked like Mecca station to Mary, although she couldn’t be certain. They had built a wall around it, made of wood and barbed wire. 

 

In the pictures, armed guards milled around the perimeter.

 

“What did you find?” Pandora hurried over, having noticed Mary’s shocked gasp. She looked over Mary’s shoulder, taking in the pictures on the computer.

 

“They’re alive,” Mary managed. “They’ve been lying to us this whole time- fuck is that James?”

 

In one of the pictures, Mary could see what looked like a fight. There was an unfamiliar grounder in cuffs between two guards and a large group of angry-looking people surrounding them. In the middle of it all was Euphemia Potter, standing to her side was a furious-looking James.

 

“We need to get a message to them,” Pandora said, still looking at the images on the screen. “They need to know that we need help!”

 

Mary’s watch beeped, indicating that they only had five minutes left before they needed to be gone without a trace. She quickly set about erasing the fact that she had been there from the computer.

 

“C’mon, Pan, let’s get out of here, we can talk about this in the dorms.”

 

*

 

They played music loudly in the dorm as they discussed what they had found. Everyone was relieved to hear that they had seen James in the photographs and delighted to hear that one of the Elder stations had survived. Everyone was clamouring to ask if either Mary or Pandora had seen their friends or relatives. They tried to answer where they could. 

 

Some hours later, Mary, Pandora and Gwenog were huddled up on the bottom bunk of one of the beds, close to the stereo where the music was coming from, when Lily entered.

 

The others still didn’t trust Lily. Gwenog looked at her with narrowed eyes, and even Pandora stopped speaking when she saw the girl.

 

“Did you find what you were looking for?” Lily whispered.

 

“Yes, our people are alive,” Mary replied. “We need to get a message to them.”

 

“Did you know?” Gwenog demanded.

 

“What?” Lily’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “No, of course not, I would have told you!”

 

“Would you?” Gwenog asked. “It’s not your neck on the line here, is it?”

 

“Gwenog, Lily’s done loads to help us, be nice,” Mary shot back. 

 

“But she won’t end up strung up by her ankles when this goes wrong, will she?” said Gwenog. 

 

“I’m putting my neck on the line for you lot too,” Lily replied curtly.

 

“Yes, and it’s suspicious!” Gwenog insisted. “How do we know Dumbledore didn’t send her to spy on us so he knows what we’re up to!” 

 

“You just have to trust me,” said Lily.

 

“Well, I don’t,” snapped Gwenog.

 

“Then trust me ,” Mary cut in. “I trust Lily, so trust me.”

 

“We’re wasting time!” Pandora complained. “We need to get into the communications centre. Can you help us or not, Lily?”

 

Lily shook her head. “I only got in because it was scheduled for decon, it won’t need it again for another week and a half. That won’t work again.”

 

“We don’t have a week and a half,” Mary muttered. She rubbed at a spot on her brow where a tension headache was forming. 

 

“If we can’t get into the communications centre, what other options do we have, Mary?” Pandora asked expectantly.

 

“I just need to be able to tie into the radio antenna,” Mary reached over to the table beside the bed and grabbed the welcome pack that they had all been given on their first day in the mountain. The top page was a map of the mountain. She looked carefully at the map.

 

“The communications centre is here,” Lily peered over Mary’s shoulder and pointed to a blank space on the map. “Jesus, they left out like half of the bunker on this thing.”

 

“I wonder why,” Gwenog muttered.

 

Mary elected to ignore her. “What’s directly beneath the communications centre?”

 

“That’d be the storage warehouse,” said Lily. 

 

“I’d bet money that the wires for the radio antenna run through there. We just need to find which wall they’re behind. If I can get to them, then I can patch in and we can send out a distress call.”

 

“I can get us into the storage warehouse,” Lily confirmed.

 

“That sounds easy enough,” said Pandora. “What do we need?”

 

Mary’s mind was racing. Running a hundred miles an hour. “I need the schematics of the bunker, a walkie talkie, some wire cutters and a screwdriver - oh and a really big hammer.”

 

*

 

“Okay, right here,” Mary said, looking up from the schematics that Lily had been able to provide. “Get that painting down and bash through this wall.”

 

Pandora hurried forward and unhooked the painting from the wall, leaving a bare stretch of concrete. 

 

“This hammer big enough for you?” Gwenog asked with a small, smug smile as she withdrew a very large hammer from underneath a bundle of clothes she had been carrying.

 

“Yeah, get it done!” Mary snapped.

 

“Wait!” Lily hissed, she was looking down at her watch and holding up a single finger in Gwenog’s direction.

 

“I told you we shouldn’t trust her!” Gwenog complained. “She’s got cold feet!”

 

“Just wait!” Lily replied. “Ten seconds.”

 

“What happens in ten seconds?” Pandora asked.

 

Lily didn’t reply, but a few seconds later, an alarm started blaring. Lily pped her hands and gestured for Gwenog to go ahead.

 

“Time it to the alarm,” Mary suggested as Gwenog raised the hammer and started battering at the wall, doing exactly as Mary had suggested, striking the concrete repeatedly in time to the blaring alarm. Mary turned to Lily, feeling even more mesmerised than usual by the redhead. “Why?”

 

“They would have heard the hammering and come to check on us,” Lily offered with a small smile. “A friend owed me a favour, so I called it in.”

 

Mary smiled, her chest feeling just a little warmer. “Thank you.” 

 

“Got it!” Gwenog cried after a final hit left the concrete crumbling, revealing a mess of wires behind the walls. “You’re up, MacDonald.”

 

Tearing her eyes away from Lily (with difficulty- Lily really did look beautiful in a flowy floral dress with big flower earrings), Mary hurried forward. “Bingo,” she grinned as she reached forward and began fiddling with the wires. Once she had freed one of the communication circuits, she pulled out the walkie-talkie Lily had managed to find for her. Mary had modified it to be able to transmit a recorded message for as long as its battery lasted. She wired the walkie in easily and pressed the button to transmit the distress call. A high-pitched ringing came through the radio, and Mary frowned.

 

“What is it?” Pandora asked. “What’s wrong?”

 

“There’s something blocking the channel. Let me try a different frequency. One sec.”

 

Mary fiddled some more, but found that every frequency was being jammed. A lightbulb went off in her head, and she understood exactly what was going on.

 

“I think Mountain is sending out some kind of jamming frequency,” Mary muttered.

 

“Can you do anything about it?” Gwenog asked.

 

Mary shook her head. “Not from here. I’ll need to get into the communications centre-”

 

“-which I’ve already told you is impossible,” Lily insisted.

 

“But-”

 

“Someone’s coming!” Pandora hissed, “Quick, cover it up!”

 

Deciding to leave the transmission running, Mary scrambled to help rehang the painting they had removed so that it covered up the hole they had made. With any luck, they might be able to work out a way to get around the jamming frequency. The footsteps of the person approaching got closer, and all four of them hurried to leave the second that the painting was hung.

 

As they hurried away, Pandora hissed in Mary’s ear. “Can you tell me what I need to do to take down the jamming frequency in the communications centre?”

 

“Yeah, it’s fairly easy- but we can’t get in,” Mary countered.

 

“We’re criminals, Mary. I’ll get in. Just tell me what to do.”

 

E U P H E M I A

“And did you see James?” Euphemia demanded after Moody finished explaining the Grounder Commander’s ultimatum to the rest of the council. The rest of the council, including Moody (whose wounds Euphemia had cleaned up), were sitting around a table that they had dragged into the new council chambers. Euphemia couldn’t sit. She had been pacing whilst Moody explained everything, and now stood with her hands on the back of her empty chair. 

 

“Yes, they have him. He was alive,” Moody confirmed. “The commander is ruthless, though. It’s time for us to leave Effie.”

 

Euphemia bit her lip and shook her head. “I won’t march our people off with no destination in mind. We still have people in that Mountain- and the other stations could still be out there- and James-”

 

“Will be dead before the rest of us,” Moody said with a certainty that horrified Euphemia. “If we stay, we die. We need to leave now. The only reason she sent me is that she wants us scared before she kills us. If we don’t go right now, we will all die. They attack tomorrow at dawn.”

 

“We need to talk this over-”

 

“There is no time!” Moody snapped. “You are a doctor, not a soldier, Effie. Your judgment is clouded by your love for your son. He is as good as dead. Give me the Minister’s pin back, Effie, I can bring us through this.”

 

Every word about James felt like a dagger to her heart. Her stupid, wonderful, reckless, beautiful son with his heart of gold and his impulsive decisions. He was going to put her to an early grave. But then again, Euphemia had always known that. Ever since James was a little boy, he had been giving her heart attacks- the time he broke his leg and insisted on playing football anyway, only to make the break worse, the time he and Peter swapped all of the salt shakers for sugar when they were only five. And then, of course, the time he had fought tooth and nail to defend his father’s actions, only to be shoved in lock-up himself. 

 

James was good, he was clever, he was kind. He was everything a mother should want her son to be. But Euphemia wished in that moment, as she stared at Alastor Moody, who was certain that her son would die, that James was a little less. If he could have stood aside and let her handle it, then he wouldn’t be in danger. 

 

He was his father’s son through and through, never one to stand by and let everyone else take the risks. It was what Euphemia had loved and hated in equal measure about Fleamont. It was what she loved and hated about James as well.

 

“I will not give up on those kids, Alastor,” Euphemia replied with a sure and certain voice. “I-”

 

The door to the council chambers was thrown open, and Regulus Black stormed in.

 

“Sorry, Ma’am, I tried to stop him,” said Edgar Bones, who had followed Regulus inside. “He says he needs to speak to you.”

 

Regulus ignored everyone else in the room and turned his focus to Moody. “Is James alive? Have you seen him?”

 

Moody grunted and threw his hands up in the air in exasperation. “The boy was alive the last time I saw him,” Alastor said. “But-”

 

“Good,” Regulus snapped, turning his intense green eyes on Euphemia. “I have an idea. The Death Eaters- they’re one of the biggest threats that the Grounders face. Dorcas- the Grounder General- she said that no one ever comes back from the Mountain. If we can show the Grounders that we can bring the Death Eaters back to themselves, like you did with Remus, then we could bargain for James. Maybe even for peace.”

 

Euphemia cocked her head to the side and crossed her arms across her chest, considering Regulus’ proposal. 

 

“It’s a good proposal,” said Minerva McGonagall carefully.

 

“And I want to be the one to offer it,” Regulus continued.

 

“Regulus, I won’t send anymore of you kids out there-” Euphemia started, but Regulus held his hand up to stop her.

 

“I’ve met them. I know their general Dorcas, we escaped the Mountain together, and I’ve met another one of their generals, Nacissa. If I go, they’re less likely to kill me on sight. I saved Dorcas’ life. That means something to the Grounders. I think they’ll hear me out. If you go, Dr Potter, you will be killed and so will James. Before the village, we almost managed to make peace with Dorcas and Narcissa. I want to try again.”

 

Euphemia silently stared at Regulus Black, who stood there in the middle of a room with five people who were far older and more experienced than him with his head held high and his jaw set. She did not know him, but she knew his brother. And even though they were very different, Euphemia could see that this was not something Regulus was going to back away from. 

 

He was seventeen years old and ready to march into an army. For what? Euphemia didn’t really think that Regulus cared an awful lot about peace from what she knew about him. She knew that he cared about his brother. She wondered if perhaps this was for James.

 

He had the same fiery look in his eyes that she had seen in James’ eyes when he was determined to find his people. 

 

“I’m not asking for your permission,” Regulus said when Euphemia’s silence went on a little too long as she considered him. “I’m going to do it. But in the spirit of working together, or whatever bullshit it is that you’ve filled Evan’s head with, I thought I’d let you know.”

 

“Son, you can’t go marching off by yourself,” Moody sighed. “That’s what got Potter killed.”

 

“James isn’t dead,” Regulus snapped. And oh, there was a fire in his eyes that made Euphemia certain that this was for James.

 

“You think they won’t hurt you?” Euphemia asked.

 

Regulus nodded, “Not before they kill us all at any rate.”

 

“Then I think we should let him try.”

 

“What?” Moody pushed to his feet. “No, Effie, I won’t allow it.”

 

“You don’t decide this, Alastor. You gave me the pin, I’ll be making the decisions,” Euphemia replied curtly.

 

“We are at war, Effie. I am a soldier, you are a doctor. I won’t allow you to let all of our people die for a deluded idea that peace is possible with these people! It’s not. I’ve met their commander, and she’s ruthless,” Moody said.

 

“We have to try one last time,” Euphemia replied.

 

“No. I won’t allow it,” Moody said forcefully. He turned to Bones. “Sergeant Bones, I am relieving Dr Potter of her position. Prepare the camp for immediate evacuation.”

 

Bones didn’t move, but he looked over at Euphemia. 

 

She sighed heavily. “Will you let this go, Alastor?”

 

Moody glared at her.

 

“Very well, you leave me no choice. Sargent Bones, please place Councillor Moody under arrest for attempted treason.”

 

Bones moved towards Moody without hesitation.

 

S I R I U S

The Grounders arrived hours later. Although they had until dawn before they would attack, they set up camp before nightfall, surrounding the camp on all sides. On the ridge that overlooked the gates, a large tent was put up that Sirius knew had to be for the commander. 

 

People watched from inside the fence as the grounders erected their tents and lit fires. Guards manned every possible inch of the fence with guns trained on the perimeter. 

 

“Are you sure about this?” Sirius shifted on his feet, looking over at Regulus as they took in the sight of the Grounders. 

 

“No,” Regulus admitted.

 

“I want to come with you,” Sirius said. He absolutely couldn’t stomach the idea of his baby brother marching into a horde of angry Grounders who would likely kill him before they listened to him. 

 

But then again, somehow Sirius himself had managed to get Narcissa not to kill him, perhaps Regulus would be just as successful. He knew there was no hope in getting Regulus not to go. Once Regulus’ mind was made up, there had never been any changing it. He didn’t even waste the breath trying. 

 

Regulus shook his head. “You can’t protect me from this, Sirius. You need to be here with Remus when he wakes up. I imagine if this works, the Commander will want to see him, you can bring him then.”

 

“Reggie I-”

 

“I have to do this, Sirius,” Regulus turned so that he was looking at Sirius instead of the gathering Grounders. “I have to try. For James. You said that Narcissa was a good person. I know that Dorcas is. If I can speak to the commander, then maybe she’ll see some kind of sense and agree to work with us.”

 

“When did you get so brave?” Sirius asked.

 

“It’s what James would do if it were one of us,” Regulus said with certainty. 

 

Because it was. Of course it was. James would march over hot coals for any one of them. Sirius knew that. He had always known that. He just hadn’t realised that Regulus would do the same for James. 

 

“He’s going to get himself killed one of these days,” Sirius sighed, glancing off in the direction of the Grounders again. As if he could spot James from this far away. If James was even there, that was. If James was even still alive. James was reckless when it came to protecting people - he always had been. Willing to throw himself in the line of fire to protect anyone and everyone. 

 

Sirius wished James would put as much value on his own life as he did on the lives of literally everyone else. 

 

“Not if I have anything to say about it,” Regulus replied curtly. “I’ll bring him back.”

 

“I know you will,” Sirius nodded, because he did. Regulus was resourceful and calm in a crisis. If anyone could bring James back from his stupidity and knock some sense into him along the way, Sirius knew it would be Regulus. “But if he’s- fuck I don’t even want to think about it- but if he’s dead-”

 

“No,” Regulus shook his head. Refusing to even entertain the idea. “He’s not.”

 

Sirius stopped. He dropped it. If Regulus was willing to believe that James was still alive, then Sirius could too. 

 

“Fuck it, I’m going now,” Regulus said suddenly.

 

And Sirius couldn’t let him go without a hug. He didn’t want to let him go at all, actually, but if he had to (and he did), then he wouldn’t do it without clutching Regulus close to him and praying that it wouldn’t be the last time. Sirius had to let Regulus do this. He knew he did. But if the commander killed Regulus, Sirius would kill her. Even if he had to die to make it happen.

 

He wished more than anything that Regulus didn’t have to go. He wished that James were by their sides. But he wasn’t, and it was becoming very apparent to Sirius very quickly that Regulus seemed to need James just as much as James needed Regulus. 

 

The hug seemed to take Regulus completely by surprise. He had been looking over Sirius’ shoulder to where Evan, Barty, Marlene, Avery and Peter were standing, so he hadn’t seen it coming. Regulus tensed for just a millisecond before he wrapped his arms around Sirius in return and squeezed him lightly.

 

All at once, Sirius felt like he was one year old again and holding his baby brother for the first time. He had to protect Regulus from everything. From the world. 

 

But Regulus was right. The world was too fucked up for Sirius to have any hope of protecting his brother from everything. And Remus needed him. When Remus woke up, he would need Sirius to be there for him. It was tearing him up inside to let Regulus go, but it would tear him up just as much to follow him. 

 

“May we meet again,” Sirius muttered into Regulus’ hair, squeezing him just a little tighter.

 

“We will,” Regulus affirmed. 

 

After Regulus left, taking half of Sirius’ heart with him. Sirius went off in search of the other half. 

 

Remus hadn’t woken up yet. He had been placed in a room off the medical wing in a bed with restraints. Sirius had argued against the restraints, but Euphemia had explained to him that it was for Remus’ own safety- none of them knew what state he would be in if he woke up - when he woke up.

 

Euphemia had used a lot of the word if when referring to Remus since the drug had worked its way out of his system. 

 

If he wakes up…

 

If he’s still himself…

 

If he has brain damage…

 

Sirius had done his best to ignore all of the ifs and focus on what he knew. 

 

  1. Remus was alive, the heart monitor beside his bed confirmed that without a doubt, with its steady pulsing. 
  2. Remus was breathing; Sirius could see the steady rise and fall of his chest. 
  3. Remus was here, back with Sirius where he belonged. 

 

Sirius had been a little preoccupied with stopping his brother from running off after James, but he had spent as much time as he could at Remus’ bedside, which was where he returned now. 

 

It felt like the right place to be. But it felt wrong to let his brother walk away. He didn’t want to leave Regulus’ side, but he had to be beside Remus. And also, his best friend was missing. All in all, it was shit. But it had been pretty shit ever since they landed on the ground. 

 

Marlene had said that Regulus was brave for going to try and make peace with the grounders. Sirius knew that it was stubbornness rather than bravery that led Regulus to do it. He loved his brother all the more for it. 

 

His thoughts were racing as he sat at Remus’ bedside and stared at his sleeping face. 

 

Remus looked calm when he was asleep. His face was relaxed, and his lips were  slightly parted. If Sirius wasn’t watching the slow rise and fall of his chest, then he’d probably think that Remus was dead. 

 

But Remus wasn’t dead.

 

He was here. 

 

Remus had been cleaned up by the doctors. The blood that had been smudged on his face was gone, but several gashes remained. They crisscrossed over his existing scars. They were deep and looked like they had been created by something (or someone) clawing at his face.

 

Remus’ ribs had been broken by all of the CPR. 

 

But other than that, Euphemia had assured Sirius that Remus was remarkably unharmed from whatever ordeal he had gone through. 

 

He would be fine when he woke up.

 

“Hey Moony,” Sirius muttered, brushing some of Remus' hair back from his face and running a thumb over Remus’ cheek, careful to avoid the scratches on one side. “You’ll be okay, right? I need you to be okay. Please Moons. For me?”

 

Remus’ sleeping form didn’t reply. 

 

“You know if you wake up, we might be able to make peace,” Sirius continued. “Reg is out there now speaking to your Heda. He’s set his mind on the idea that if they see we were able to bring you back, then they might be willing to work with us. Do you think your Heda will agree?”

 

Remus didn’t reply, but his eyelids fluttered.

 

This tiny movement pushed Sirius to his feet, and he took one of Remus’ hands in both of his own. He wanted to bring it to his face, but the restraints stopped him.

 

“Moony, can you hear me?” Sirius asked. “I’m here, Moons. Squeeze my hand if you can, okay?”

 

Remus’ eyelids fluttered again, and he let out the tiniest little groan. Despite the clear pain in the sound, Sirius thought it was one of the most beautiful things he’d ever heard simply because it came out of Remus’ mouth.

 

“It’s okay, love, you take your time,” Sirius muttered, pressing a kiss to Remus’ hand. “I can wait. As long as you need.”

 

Remus’ eyes finally opened, his slightly drowsy gaze immediately fixed on Sirius’ face. 

 

Sirius felt the smallest of smiles on his own lips. 

 

“Hey,” Remus said. His voice came out slurred and quiet, but at least he was speaking. 

 

Sirius allowed himself to hope. Remus would be okay. Remus was here. Remus’ brain was not damaged.

 

“Hey,” Sirius replied, just as quietly as Remus. “You’re awake. I’ll call a doctor, we can get rid of these restraints-”

 

Remus’ grip suddenly tightened on Sirius’ hand, stopping him from moving away from the bed. “No. I need them.”

 

“Moony I-”

 

“I need them, Sirius,” Remus affirmed. His eyes didn’t look drowsy anymore. He was very suddenly alert. He looked on guard.

 

Sirius pressed his lips to Remus’ hand again. “Whatever you need. I think we should get them off you, though. If Reg’s plan works, then your Heda will be here soon. We wouldn’t want her to think we’re keeping you prisoner.”

 

“What?” Remus blinked.

 

“Reg is trying to speak to your commander and make peace. We think- well, Reg suggested that we could offer to help fix others like you-”

 

“You’re inviting the commander into your camp?” Remus demanded, a sudden intensity in his eyes that caught Sirius off guard.

 

“Yes, for peace talks-”

 

“Sirius- you can’t. You can’t let the devil into this garden. Regulus can’t-”

 

“Moony, what do you mean? He’s already gone.”

 

Remus’ face fell, and his lips parted. His eyes swirled with many things that Sirius didn’t understand- but oh, he wanted to.

 

“Heda ste a Fragheda ,” Remus muttered. “Fraga kom sars.”

 

“Moons, I don’t understand. What does that mean?”

 

“Heda will kill you all.”

Notes:

Translations
Heda ste a Fragheda. Fraga kom sars - The commander is a Commander killer. Killer of the stars.

 

*

 

WOLFSTAR REUNION!!!!!!! They will speak more, there is just SO MUCH plot happening right now, no one has any time to rest at all!!!

This chapter is almost 1,000 words longer than usual because I’m nice and this is how it fit.

The you cannot let the devil into this garden line is from season 5 of the 100, about Octavia, but it fit here and i LOVE that line so much. As I’ve said before, this will not fully follow the 100 plot and will deivate more and more as we go on- Bellatrix is NOT Lexa and there is a whole backstory that will come to light which I’m super excited about. Also, Bellatrix is a Fragheda (Commander killer). This WILL BE IMPORTANT LATER.

The ‘May we meet again’ ‘we will’ always gets me. I’ll probably end up using it too much in this fic, but I adore it sm!

Chapter 43: Head High

Summary:

His mother would have been proud of him.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Brief description of injuries that are implied to have been the product of torture
- References/Discussion of death/past death/future death
- Kinda a brief reference to attempted sacrificial suicide (James is back at it again)
- Humiliation tactics

This really doesn't feel like enough tws for where we are in the story, but overall tensions are pretty high, so just take that as a warning.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

Regulus’ heart felt like it was going to beat out of his chest as he walked towards the Grounders with the Elder camp behind him. 

 

But there was no turning back now. Regulus had made up his mind. He was doing it. If James wanted to run off and risk his neck, then he should have expected Regulus to run into the fire after him. James was stupid and reckless, and Regulus had decided that he needed to be a little stupid and reckless in order to save James.

 

Regulus would save James from anything. Even if it was himself and his pesky need to save everyone else. James could care about everyone else. Regulus would care about James.

 

So, he placed one foot purposefully in front of the other and kept his head up the way his mother had always told him to. 

 

Don’t show weakness, don’t show fear. You are born to lead my étoile filante.

 

For a very long time, Regulus had wondered why his mother thought he was born to lead. He had thought he was born to hide under the floor. He hadn’t even met anyone outside of his family until the day he was dragged away to lock up.

 

But all of those lectures, all of those hours of ‘shoulders back Regulus’ and ‘hold your chin higher Regulus’ or ‘Blacks don’t cry Regulus’, all of that came in handy now. The Grounders respected strength. Regulus thought that marching straight into the Grounder’s army without showing an ounce of fear was a decent show of strength.

 

So, he set his shoulders back, lifted his chin and wiped his face clean of all emotion.

 

His mother would have been proud of him.

 

He got pretty close to the commander’s tent before some Grounder guards closed ranks, blocking his way. The Grounders had watched him walking for a long time, but apparently they drew the line at him approaching their Heda.

 

He lifted his chin even higher, levelling his gaze with the burly grounders. 

 

“I am here to speak to your commander,” He said stubbornly. “Let me through.”

 

The guards didn’t budge.

 

Teik em gon auda ,” said a familiar voice.

 

The Grounders grumbled something in their language but stood aside, allowing Regulus to see Narcissa standing beside the tent flap.

 

“Regulus, kom sars you should not have come here,” said Narcissa. 

 

Head high, don’t let them see you sweat.

 

“But here I am,” Regulus replied. “I want to speak to the commander. I have a proposal for her.”

 

Narcissa raised her eyebrows. “Come. Heda will hear you and then kill you.”

 

Regulus swallowed and forced his feet to move forward. He didn’t allow himself to stop until he was inside the tent.

 

For how quickly it had been put up, it was rather grand. Rugs had been laid out on the floor, making it seem more like a room than a tent. There was a table with chairs surrounding it and a throne-like chair at the back of the tent. 

 

A woman lounged on the throne, her eyes fixed on Regulus as he walked in, following Narciisa, who stopped beside the woman. A group of around ten burly grounders followed Regulus inside the tent, lining the wall and blocking his exit.

 

His heartbeat was impossibly fast, pumping blood around his body that roared in his ears.

 

The woman on the throne - the Heda, Regulus assumed - had wild dark curls and piercing grey eyes. A wide, slightly unsettling smile was plastered on her face. She wore a necklace, a large silver pendant, among other adornments. She held a knife in one hand, with the blade pressed into a finger on the other hand, as she twirled it. 

 

What made Regulus’ heart sink, however, was that on the silver chain were a pair of glasses. 

 

He knew those glasses.

 

He’d know them anywhere.

 

And there was blood on them.

 

“Hello,” said the woman, sounding almost gleeful as she swung her legs down from where they were resting on the armrest of her chair and leaning forward. “You’ve come for your Heda, Skaikru?”

 

“Where is he?” Regulus asked, having to make a conscious effort to keep his voice steady. The glasses had thrown him. He had been doing such a good job at keeping calm, but the glasses had thrown him. James’ glasses should be on James’ face. Nowhere else. 

 

The woman laughed. “Oh, this is fun already!” She gestured lazily with the knife, and one of the grounders who had followed Regulus into the tent disappeared through the exit. “Have you come to plead for the lives of your people along with the life of your leader? They sent another child to win my sympathies? Tell me, what is your name, boy?”

 

Regulus didn’t much appreciate being called a child by someone who looked to be hardly five years older than him. 

 

But if this woman thought Regulus was here to plead for James’ life, then James was probably alive. That was good. That was very good. Regulus liked James alive. He wanted to keep him that way. Perhaps if he could win the commander’s sympathies (her words, not Regulus’), then James could stay that way.

 

“Regulus,” said Regulus.

 

“Regulus, what?” The woman asked.

 

“Black.”

 

This appeared to be the wrong thing to say. Muttering started immediately from the group behind him. The commander’s eyes widened, and she rested back in her chair, looking over at Narcissa. “Yu don get in hashta disha?”

 

Narcissa didn’t seem to be able to meet her commander’s eyes. “Sha Heda.”

 

“En yu don dula nou tell Ai?”

 

“Em dula op nou natter. He na wan op kom ret kom emo,” replied Narcissa.

 

The commander frowned. “Hani kru get in hashta disha.”

 

Narcissa worried her lip between her teeth. “Bida.”

 

The commander turned back to look at Regulus, her eyes narrowed slightly. “I will hear you out, Regulus kom Skaikru. Then I will decide if I will kill you where you stand.”

 

The low muttering from the Grounders behind Regulus continued. He caught a few words. ‘ Heda kom sars’ and ‘fragheda’ among them.

 

“Hod op,” the commander hissed at the gathered group. “Speak. Now is your time, Regulus. I will listen.”

 

“I’ve come to make you an offer,” said Regulus. His voice sounded a lot calmer than he felt, which he supposed was a good thing, as he very much did not feel calm at all. But he sounded calm, collected and in control, exactly how he liked it.

 

“This is not a negotiation,” said the commander. “Your people will die tomorrow at dawn-”

 

“-We want to help you take down the Mountain,” Regulus cut in, not allowing the commander to finish her sentence. He had no interest in hearing how they would all die. The commander’s eyebrows raised, and she sat forward again. Regulus took that as an invitation to continue. “As I’m sure you will have heard from Dorcas, hundreds of your people are trapped inside the Mountain. Being used for their blood and killed. Our people are prisoners there, too. I was one of them. The only way to save both of our people is if we join together.”

 

“Those who are about to die will say anything,” Narcissa said, her icy blue eyes boring into Regulus from the commander’s side. Regulus forced himself to ignore her and keep his own eyes fixed on the commander. 

 

“Hod op Cissy,” The commander waved her knife carelessly in Narcissa’s direction. “We know all of this from Dorcas. We will march on the mountain once we have killed your people. I am yet to hear an offer.”

 

Regulus took a steadying breath. “The Mountain men control the acid fog. It’s a weapon. You can’t march on the mountain without them attacking. But you can use the mines which are guarded by the Womplei Dina. The Mountain Men are turning your people into Womplei Dina. We can turn them back-”

 

“Impossible!” Hissed Narcissa. 

 

“We’ve done it!” Regulus continued quickly. “With Remus.”

 

“That traitor is the reason that that village was slaughtered by your people!” Narcissa protested. “He should have died for his crimes-”

 

“B itam !” The Commander barked.

 

Narcissa’s mouth snapped shut as the commander rose to her feet. She looked Regulus up and down, a half smile playing on her face. “Prove it. Prove you can do it. Take me to see Remus. If what you say is true, you will return with me, and I will permit you to see your commander. Only then can we talk of this alliance.”

 

*

 

“Sirius!” Regulus ploughed into the medical wing. “Sirius, is he awake?”

 

Sirius was sitting beside Remus’ cot, exactly where Regulus expected to find him. Euphemia was there too, checking some of Remus’ vitals.

 

Regulus didn’t need Sirius to answer his question, because Remus’ eyes were open.

 

“Reggie! You’re back?” Sirius jumped up from his chair.

 

“Yes, duh. Can we move him?” Regulus turned to look at Euphemia. 

 

“I don’t think that-” Euphemia started.

 

“The commander is at the gates. She wants to see him. She has James- she said that after she saw Remus, we could discuss an alliance.” Regulus was aware that his voice sounded shrill and panicky. But he’d done such a good job hiding his terror in front of the commander, and he just really didn’t have it in him to keep up the charade in front of his brother and Euphemia Potter. 

 

“She’s at the gates?” Remus choked. “She is here, and she didn’t kill you?”

 

“Yes,” Regulus snapped. “Now, can he move or not? I don’t think I’ll be able to convince her to come inside our camp. She doesn’t seem like a particularly patient person.”

 

“She isn’t,” Remus confirmed.

 

“He is recovering from-” Euphemia tried again.

 

“What part of she has James did you not understand?” Regulus demanded. “She will kill all of us if this doesn’t work. We need to move. Now.”

 

“Okay, but we’ll have to carry him.”

 

So that was what they did. Between Regulus and Sirius, they managed to get Remus to the gates where the commander and her convoy were waiting with their hands on their weapons and their gazes locked on the Elder guards who had their guns trained on the group.

 

“Lower your weapons,” Euphemia commanded the second she was outside. “This is a peace talk for god’s sake.”

 

The guards did as she asked, but none of them stowed their guns. They kept them in their hands, ready to aim and fire at a second’s notice.

 

The gates were closed with the Grounders on the other side. Regulus and Sirius drew to a halt close to the gates so that the commander could see Remus clearly.

 

“Remus Lupin,” The commander mused. “A traitor, yet somehow you escaped the mountain.”

 

“Hei Heda,” Remus inclined his head weakly. He was leaning heavily on Sirius for support, and his breathing was ragged. He didn’t seem to be able to meet his commander’s eyes, which struck Regulus as strange. But he supposed that if Remus was truly a traitor like all the Grounders were saying, then perhaps it was shame that led to that.

 

“I am told you were a Womplei Dina,” the commander continued. “Is this true?”

 

“Sha Heda,” Remus confirmed.

 

The commander nodded once and turned to look back at Regulus, her eyes briefly lingered on Sirius for a minuscule second, though. “Which one is your healer, Regulus?”

 

“That would be me,” Euphemia stepped forward. “I am Euphemia Potter, the Minister of this camp.”

 

The commander’s lips quirked up into a slight smile. “Potter? Am I to understand that your son is Heda of this camp?”

 

Regulus half expected Euphemia to protest the claim. But she wasn’t stupid.

 

“My son is many things,” Euphemia replied. “Alive is one of them, I hope?”

 

The commander’s smile widened impossibly. “For now, yes. Tell me, how is it that you were able to make a man from a monster, Euphemia Potter?”

 

“It’s really quite simple,” Euphemia replied, her tone even. “We just need to keep them alive long enough for the drug to work its way out of their system.”

 

“We have tried this before to no avail,” said the commander. “How were you successful?”

 

“We have medical equipment that is superior to yours, Heda,” Euphemia said. “We can do it again. Many times over. That is, if you agree to our alliance.”

 

The commander pursed her lips. “I will think over what I have seen here today and meet with Regulus at sunset to discuss my verdict.” Without another word, she turned and barked an order at her entourage, before they all silently headed back towards their own camp. 

 

Remus slumped impossibly more against Sirius.

 

“Get him back to medical!” Euphemia commanded.

 

“Was that good?” Sirius demanded. “Moony, was that good?”

 

“The commander is not a merciful woman,” Remus replied with difficulty. “She will not agree to an alliance without some sacrifice.”

 

*

 

As the sun dipped below the horizon, Regulus walked shakily back towards the commander’s tent. To his surprise, he was met by Dorcas at the gates.

 

The entirety of the Elder’s camp had gathered outside to watch his procession. He felt like he finally understood how James had felt with the eyes of the camp on him. The weight was heavy. The weight of hope and expectation. If Regulus failed, they would all die. 

 

During the day, more Grounders had arrived. Their numbers were overwhelming, and in the evening light, as torches were lit, Regulus could finally see the magnitude of what they were facing. 

 

“Hello, Regulus kom Sars,” said Dorcas when he walked out of the gate to meet her.

 

“What are you doing here?” Regulus asked as Dorcas fell into step beside him.

 

He walked with steady, sure steps, keeping his head up and his shoulders back. It was all he could do. He kept his face clean of emotions.

 

But his head was a steady thrum of James, James, James. 

 

This was all for James. If the camp was spared, but James died, he would have failed. Whatever came next, James had to survive.

 

“I am escorting you,” said Dorcas.

 

“I am perfectly capable of walking by myself,” Regulus replied. 

 

“I am sure you are,” Dorcas nodded. “However, I would like to speak with you before you meet with Heda.”

 

“What could you possibly have to say to me, Dorcas?” Regulus snapped.

 

“I want to warn you,” Dorcas said, ignoring Regulus’ tone. 

 

“Warn me about what?” 

 

“Fragheda.”

 

Regulus looked over at Dorcas, feeling a frown creep up over his face. “I heard someone say that yesterday. What does it mean?”

 

“Commander killer,” Dorcas replied. “That is what people whisper behind Heda’s back.”

 

“But she is your Heda, how can she be a commander killer if she is the commander?”

 

“Our commanders come from the stars,” said Dorcas. “But Bellatrix was born on the ground. People say she killed her father to take the flame from him. And two years ago, when the time came for a new commander to be sent from the stars, no one came. Our people tried to make Bellatrix’s older sister the commander, but it is said Bellatrix killed her too-“

 

“Just skip to the warning,” Regulus snapped, not feeling at all like being patient today.

 

“Your name is Black,” Dorcas stated, as if that would explain everything.

 

“Yeah, what does that have to do with anything?”

 

“Black is the name of our Hedas,” said Dorcas. “They come from the stars and take the flame. They know things that we cannot hope to know. What I am trying to say is that you and your brother are threats to our Fragheda. If you were to go against her, you may have more people on your side than just the Skaikru.”

 

Regulus didn’t entirely understand what Dorcas was trying to tell him. It sounded like she was saying that he was supposed to be Heda, but that wasn’t possible. His entire existence had been a fluke. A mistake. He was never supposed to be born. He was born to hide beneath the floor, nothing more, nothing less.

 

He didn’t have a lot of time to contemplate Dorcas’ words, because they had arrived at the commander’s tent.

 

This time, he was allowed entry to the commander’s tent without any protest from the guards. So, his steps did not falter until he was inside. 

 

Once he was inside, however, he ground to an immediate halt.

 

The tent looked just the same as yesterday. Bellatrix lounged lazily in her chair, and Narcissa stood to her right-hand side. The rugs were the same, the furniture was the same. But there was one difference that made Regulus’ blood run cold. 

 

Slumped on the floor in the middle of the tent was a figure that Regulus would know anywhere. He’d know it in the dark with his eyes closed. He’d know who it was just from the sound of his breathing, even though it was ragged and uneven.

 

It was James. 

 

He was bloody and beaten. His face was bruised, and his glasses were still missing. One of James’ eyes appeared to be swollen shut, whilst the other was closed. Asleep or knocked out, Regulus couldn’t tell, but he was certainly alive. James’ breaths rattled through him as if they caused him pain to suck in.

 

“Good morning, Regulus Black,” said Bellatrix. “Thank you for joining us here today. I thought that your commander should be present for this,” she gestured lazily at James on the ground. “Narcissa, stomba emo op .”

 

Narcissa moved, grabbing a bucket of water and unceremoniously dumping it on James. 

 

He woke with a start and immediately winced at the movement. A horrible pained whine was the first thing out of James’ mouth the second he was awake, followed immediately by a spluttered, “what the fuck.”

 

Regulus wanted to go to him. He wanted to cross the space and pull James into the safety of his arms. But he was rooted to the spot under the weight of the commander’s gaze.

 

“Get up Heda kom Skaikru,” Narcissa jeered at James. “You will want to be on your feet for this.”

 

James looked to be in a great deal of pain, but he pushed himself into a sitting position and then shakily to his feet. He was unsteady, and Regulus surged forward just in time to stop James from falling back to the ground.

 

Regulus wondered how much James could see whilst lacking his glasses and having one eye swollen shut. James’ gaze immediately locked on Regulus, and he stared at him.

 

“Reg?” James croaked. “What are you doing here?”

 

“Saving you stupid,” Regulus hissed back, low enough that the commander wouldn’t hear. “Just stay quiet and don’t fuck this up, can you do that?”

 

He could cry. James was here. Beaten, but alive. James was back where he belonged, at Regulus’ side. Regulus never wanted to let James go ever again. He wanted to lock James up in an impenetrable box where nothing could possibly hurt him. He wanted to keep James away from everyone and everything.

 

His arm was around James’ waist, and their faces were close together. 

 

Regulus had the stupid urge to kiss James.

 

“Interesting.” The commander’s voice tore through the moment, snapping Regulus’ attention away from James’ face and back towards the threat in the room. Regulus’ arm tightened reflexively on James’ waist.

 

The commander’s head was tilted slightly as she took the pair of them in. Very suddenly, Regulus felt like he’d revealed too much of himself to this woman. He should have had more sense than to show his weakness. But he couldn’t have helped it. James was here. James was alive. James was back in his arms.

 

“Thank you,” Regulus managed, not entirely sure how else to tackle the situation. “For not killing him.”

 

“It was not mercy, I assure you,” the commander replied. “Your Heda was to watch the blood of your people be shed. However, what your people were able to do with Remus was remarkable. No one has ever survived such a fate. I have spoken with my people, as I am sure you have spoken with yours, Regulus kom Skaikru. You can have your truce. We will work together to rescue those from the Mountain.”

 

Regulus let go of a breath he hadn’t realised he was holding. He felt James stiffen beside him, but he remained mercifully silent as Regulus had asked him to. Regulus was practically holding James up. He didn’t mind. He would hold James up forever if he had to. 

 

The commander reached down to her necklace and removed James’ glasses from it. She held them out to Regulus and waited for him to take them before she continued speaking. “You can have your truce on one condition. Blood must have blood. I will kill all of you unless you bring me the one they call Barty. Our truce will begin with his death.”

 

No. Absolutely not. Barty was Regulus’. Regulus had realised a long time ago that Barty was one of the people he would move mountains to keep alive. It was James, Barty and Sirius. Those were Regulus’ people, and Bellatrix couldn’t touch them. He clung to James impossibly tighter.

 

“No!” James startled, trying to move forward but finding himself held still in Regulus’ grip. “No, fuck that- you can’t have him! I was there at the village too. Kill me instead. The truce can start with my death!” Regulus felt his own heart clench painfully and felt a little sick at the thought. 

 

The playful smirk didn’t falter from Bellatrix’s lips. She looked to be immensely enjoying the whole situation. “As admirable as it is, how desperate you are to die for your people, James. The answer is no. Only the boy can die for what the boy has done. Jus drien jus daun. You did not spill the blood of my people Heda kom Skaikru-”

 

“Yes, I did!” James snapped. “I killed 300 of your people when they attacked our camp-”

 

“That is not the same,” Bellatrix replied, pushing herself out of her chair and standing up straight. “That was war.”

 

Regulus could see that James wasn’t helping the situation, but he didn’t know how to help. He didn’t know how to fix this. 

 

“Barty didn’t mean to. It was an accident.” He tried.

 

“It does not matter what it was,” Bellatrix said. “The boy spilt the blood of the innocent. My people will not accept a truce without his blood. In fire, we will cleanse the pain of the past, and from the embers a truce will grow and will burn the mountain together. This is my final offer. Bring me Barty Crouch, or you will all die.”

Notes:

Translations
Bellatrix and Narcissa’s conversation when Regulus says his second name is Black:
Bella: Did you know about this?
Narcissa: Yes commander
Bella: and you didn’t tell me?
Narcissa: it does not matter, he will die with the rest of them.
Bella: How many people know about this.
Narcissa: some

 

Teik em gon auda - let him through
yu don get in hashta disha - did you know about this?
Hod op - quiet
Fragheda - commander killer
stomba emo op - wake him up

 

*

Shorter chapter, but so much content!! Also, a single POV for the first time in a very long time!!!

Regulus ‘hold your head up and don’t let them see you sweat’ Black, i love you so so so dearly. Like he’s fucking scared, but isn’t allowing himself to feel it because he’s so focused on the task at hand!!!! This chapter is Regulus STEPPING THE FUCK UP. He is FOCUSED and READY to do what needs to be done. The lines between Regulus/James being Clarke/Bellamy are getting very blurry- as they should be :)

LISTEN- Bellatrix having James’ glasses has been in my head for a LONG TIME. Like, she’s a bit mental and geninley enjoys fucking with people as much as possible and bro is that a fucked up thing to do. Like not only did she capture James, beat the shit out of him and tell him she was going to force him to watch his people die- she also took his glasses and swore not to give them back until all of his people were dead so that the last thing he would see would be the carnage (I know I haven’t explicitly said this in the chapter, but that’s what she did, James told me)????? BRO!!!!!!!! She just kinda wants to humiliate James as much as possible- so stealing his glasses, having beaten up, dumping water on him- it’s all part of the process.

Bellatrix’s motivations for EVERYTHING are unclear- which is just how it should be. She’s unhinged and basically does whatever tf she wants. Her thought process is basically: hmm okay, make peace with sky people, get my people out of the mountain, then kill sky people. BUT getting her people out of the mountain is important to the rest of her people, so Bellatrix HAS to do something for fear of losing her power.

She basically just kind of enjoys watching people suffer- but (with a little bit of insight from what Dorcas said and a view into Bellatrix’s mind) she knows that if she’s keeping Reg alive, then she needs to keep him sweet, because if he decides to go against her, there is a strong possibility that the rest of the grounders will choose him over her. HE is Heda kom Sars (Commander of the stars), she is Fragheda kom sars (Commander killer of the stars) - why is Sirius not Heda kom sars? All shall be revealed.

Jegulus back together again :)

ALERT - BELLA WANTS BARTY DEAD- ALERT ALERT

Chapter 44: Spacewalker

Summary:

I’d do it again. For you.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Reference to a parent being addicted to drugs/dying from it
- Reference to deaths of parents
- Reference to use of the death penalty
- Imprisonment of minors
- Reference to homophobic behaviour/implication of homophobic slurs

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E V A N

“What do you want to do for your birthday, Ev?” Barty asked, lounging back on Evan’s bed lazily and staring out of the tiny window in the ceiling above. From across the room, Evan could see Barty’s eyes tracking the movement of Earth below as the ship spun around in its orbit.

 

“I would love for you to stop trying to distract me so that I can study for this test,” Evan complained, looking back down at the textbook he was poring over. It was full of procedures and components that he had to memorise before his test in three days time. 

 

This test would determine the rest of Evan’s life. 

 

All he had ever wanted to do was spacewalk. To feel the freeing sensation of drifting in space, free from all the worries that haunted the rest of his life. He had always had a good understanding of machinery, so the only route he had ever seen for himself was that of a zero-gravity mechanic. 

 

He had been training in the engineering department ever since he was sixteen, but he wasn’t allowed to take the zero-g test until his eighteenth birthday. Luckily for him, Fleamont Potter, the head of engineering, said he ‘saw potential’ in Evan and had allowed him to schedule a test for his birthday. With any luck, in less than a week’s time, Evan would be taking his first space walk. 

 

“You’ve been studying for this test ever since you could read,” Barty complained, flopping over on his stomach and propping his head up on his elbows so that he was looking right at Evan. “I’m sure you can take five minutes to think about something else you might want to do?”

 

“There is nothing else, Bee,” Evan sighed. “You know that.”

 

“And I’m certain you’ll ace it!” Barty grinned. “You’ll be the youngest zero gravity mechanic that the Elder has seen in 73 years, and I’ll be your incredibly attractive boyfriend. The history books will call us roomates who were closer than brothers- all that bullshit. But Ev, it’s your eighteenth birthday, you’ve got to give me a little clue of what I can get you.”

 

“I just really need to study for this test,” Evan complained. “If I don’t pass it, I’ll be shackled to this tin can in the sky forever-”

 

“And be a lowly citizen just like the rest of us,” Barty said dramatically. “Oh woe is you!”

 

Evan threw the textbook at Barty. But Barty caught it easily, cackling. He shoved the book under his body and grinned innocently at Evan.

 

“Oh you fucking twat!” Evan complained. “Give that back!”

 

“You’re the one who threw it at me!” Barty grinned. “Not my fault, I’m just taking your weapon away from you. I should call the guard- honestly, attacking the Minister’s son is a floatable offence!”

 

Evan jumped up out of his chair and scrambled across the room over to the bed, trying to pry the book out from under Barty. This seemed to be just what Barty wanted, and only moments late,r the pair of them were wrapped in a long kiss.

 

Evan’s nerves about the test didn’t fully go away while he was kissing Barty, but he was momentarily distracted. Barty had always been excellent at distracting him.

 

*

 

“Happy Birthday!” Barty all but skipped into the mess hall on Evan’s birthday “So, how does it feel to be the youngest zero gravity mechanic in 73 years?”

 

Evan was staring blankly at his plate, pushing the food around with his fork, very much not in the mood to eat anything. Across the hall, he could hear raucous laughter coming from the table where three boys sat.

 

He couldn’t stomach the sound of laughter, so he shoved his tray away from him and stood up, heading out of the mess hall without a word to Barty. He also couldn’t stomach the smile on Barty’s face when Evan knew he had failed.

 

“Hey, Ev, don’t walk away. What happened? Did you not pass?” Barty had to all but jog after Evan, who outpaced him easily with his longer legs. 

 

“No, I passed,” Evan said through gritted teeth. “I aced it actually.”

 

“Then what happened? I don’t understand? We’re not happy? This is what you’ve always wanted, right?”

 

“I failed the physical,” Evan mumbled. “Apparently, with my family’s history of addiction, I’m not a fit. They don’t want to waste the training in case I decide to get drugged up. Just another thing my fucking mother’s ruined for me I guess.”

 

“What?” Barty demanded. “That’s fucked! I can see if my dad will-”

 

“Don’t bother Bee, it’s fine,” Evan grumbled, even though it very much wasn’t fine. He felt like his brain had been taken out and shaken around. He felt like all of his hopes and dreams had been placed in an airlock and floated off into space. “Don’t get in a fight with your dad for me, it’s not worth it.”

 

“You’re worth it,” Barty insisted. “My dad being the Minister has to be worth something. I can-”

 

“You know he hates me,” Evan sighed. Bartemius Crouch Sr. had always hated Evan. He used phrases such as ‘corrupting my son’ and ‘street urchin’ or ‘destined to float’ to describe him both behind his back and to his face. Evan had long ago stopped trying to get on his good side and opted for avoiding the man entirely. 

 

It had gotten much worse since Barty’s mother had died. Barty’s mother had liked Evan. She had helped Barty make sure Evan still got food when his mother traded his rations to get hold of drugs, and she held Evan whilst he cried after his mother died from the drugs.

 

Then Evan repaid the favour by holding Barty when his mother died. 

 

Bartemius did not like Evan. Not one bit.

 

He wanted Barty to be friends with the children of the other council members and upperclassmen. Barty often complained about ‘Perfect James Potter’ and how often his father compared the two of them. Evan and Barty came from different worlds. Evan had been born on factory station, which (as its name would suggest) was reserved for the workers and manual labourers on the ship. Barty had been born on Salazar Station, which, alongside Godric, had spawned the most Ministers of the Elder. 

 

Suffice it to say- they came from different worlds. But Barty had come across Evan when they were both very young, only around four years old. Evan’s mother had ditched him somewhere near Barty’s school room when she got distracted by Mundungus Fletcher and all but forgot that Evan was with her. He should have been at school, but his mother had needed her with him for a reason that he hadn’t understood. He now knew it was because people (even Mundungus Fleatcher) were more likely to take pity on a woman with a young child. Barty had snuck out of his classroom, Evan now knew it was because he was mad at his father, and found Evan curled up in the corridor, sniffling. 

 

“Why are you crying?” Barty had asked.

 

“My Mummy left me here,” Evan had replied.

 

“Why are you not in school?” Barty had asked.

 

“My mummy needed my help.”

 

“Well, you can come to school with me then. She clearly doesn’t need you anymore.”

 

And ever since then, they had been best friends. Barty snuck Evan rations when Evan’s mother traded his. They played together and snuck around behind their parents' backs. When Bartemius Crouch found out about Evan, he tried to ban Barty from seeing Evan, but by this point, Barty already didn’t like his father and was more than willing to defy any order he gave.

 

Evan’s mother had died when he was 12. A drug overdose of all things. Then, Barty had become his family. 

 

When they were fourteen, they had kissed for the first time and then proceeded to pretend it never happened for two years. When they were sixteen, Barty managed to blag them some moonshine, and they got drunk together for the first time. Evan blurted out that he was in love with Barty after half a bottle of the foul tasting liquid.

 

Luckily, it didn’t ruin their friendship. No, it led to a relationship. It led to the best thing Evan had. 

 

The relationship only led to further problems with Bartemius Crouch. Whilst being gay wasn’t technically illegal on the Elder, the whole society was built around one thing: prolonging the survival of the human race. Whilst there were plenty of gay couples on the Elder who had children by pairing up with other gay couples on the ship, this apparently didn’t matter to Bartemius. 

 

When he caught Evan and Barty kissing after watching a football match in the Minister’s quarters, a horrible row had ensued between the father and son. Bartemius threw out many horrible remarks towards Evan, and Barty snapped back with some just as horrible things about his father.

 

All of this to say, Evan didn’t think that Bartemius would be at all inclined to plead his case with the engineering department. 

 

“I can try and get him to talk to Potter for you,” Barty pressed, still following Evan down the corridor. “It’s your dream Ev, you can’t just give up!”

 

Evan stopped and sighed, turning to look at Barty. “Maybe some dreams are meant to be just that.”

 

*

 

“Happy Birthday!” Barty barged into Evan’s room later that day, interrupting Evan’s incredibly productive wallowing. 

 

“I’m really not in the mood, Bee,” Evan groaned, burying his face further into the pillows. 

 

“I think you will be when you see what I got you!”

 

“I said I didn’t want anything.”

 

“I promise, you’ll want this!” Barty plopped himself down on the bed heavily. He patted Evan’s shoulder repeatedly. 

 

Sometimes, Barty reminded Evan of what they had been taught dogs were like. Give him exercise, food and attention, and he would be happy. Clearly, Barty wasn’t getting enough attention, and he persisted in patting Evan’s shoulder until he finally tore his head out of the pillow and pushed himself into a sitting position. 

 

Grinning from ear to ear, Barty held out a small scrap of folded gaffer tape for Evan to take. With a heavy sigh, Evan took it and inspected it carefully. It was completely nondescript. Just a scrap of gaffer tape, which was grey and Barty had carefully written ‘ROSIER’ on it.

 

“What’s this, Barty?”

 

“It’s to go with this,” Barty reached down and pulled a space suit out of a large bag Evan hadn’t noticed him bringing in (what with his face having been pressed into a pillow and all).

 

Evan frowned.

 

“You still want to spacewalk, right?” Barty asked, his smile not faltering. “I nicked this from maintenance. There’s an airlock a few corridors away, the guard patrols won’t go by there for another hour. There’s some big engineering meeting that will have everyone preoccupied; no one will notice a random airlock in factory station being opened.”

 

Evan’s mouth fell open, and he looked back down at the gaffer tape strip.

 

Barty quickly swiped it out of his hands and stuck it to the front of the suit.

 

“You in?” He asked, that lovely glimmer in his eyes that Evan loved so much.

 

Instead of answering, Evan just kissed him.

 

*

 

Evan felt like he was dreaming. Maybe he was, but if that was the case, he wanted to live in the dream forever. 

 

It was peaceful outside the Elder. 

 

He was attached to it only by the tether that led back to the airlock where Barty was manning the controls. Apart from that, he floated freely. The earth passed below him and ignoring the Elder behind him, he was alone in endless space.

 

It was everything he had ever imagined. It was better. 

 

The vacuum of space was one of the most beautiful things Evan had ever seen. The earth was even more stunning from this free vantage. Even the old and battered hull of the Elder sparked an insane amount of excitement in him.

 

His cheeks hurt from how much he was smiling. He was beyond grateful that even if he’d never be able to do this again, at least he’d had the chance once. 

 

Tomorrow, he’d worry about the rest of his life and change all of his plans now that he wasn’t able to be a zero-gravity mechanic. Today, he would enjoy this moment and love the boy who made it possible.

 

“Elder station to Birthday Boy,” Barty’s voice came through crackly on the radio.

 

Evan loved him so, so much, but he couldn’t bring himself to respond immediately, completely awed by the sight of the earth passing below him. 

 

“Elder station to Birthday Boy, do you copy?” Barty repeated. Even through the crackly radio, Evan could hear the smile in Barty’s voice. 

 

“I copy Elder station,” Evan replied, not tearing his eyes away from the wisps of clouds which he could see tracing over the earth’s surface below. The clouds looked just as pretty from above as they did in the pictures he had seen of them from below,

 

“Time to come home,” Barty replied.

 

“Copy,” Evan sighed. “Coming home.”

 

If it wasn’t Barty who was calling him back, Evan likely would have tried to stay forever. But it was Barty. And Evan loved Barty more than he loved the stars. 

 

With difficulty, Evan turned away from the earth below and pulled himself back towards the ship using the tether. 

 

“Everything you hoped it would be?” Barty asked as Evan made his way back towards the ship.

 

“And more,” Evan grinned. He felt lighter somehow, and it wasn’t just because of the zero gravity. Today, he had his childhood dream crushed and fulfilled in one swoop. It was bittersweet because he knew he would never get the chance to do this again, and amazing because it was all he’d ever wanted. 

 

He touched down inside the air lock, and Barty closed the exterior door behind him.

 

“Okay, what now?” Barty asked, still standing by the controls and looking expectantly at Evan through the interior glass door. 

 

“Pressurise the airlock and then press the release valve,” Evan stated. “That big blue button, wait a minute, then the red one.”

 

Barty pressed the big blue button. Evan felt it as the airlock was pressurised and the artificial gravity of the Elder kicked back in, planting his feet firmly on the metal floor. He removed his helmet and began extracting his arms from the suit. 

 

He had just managed to get it off of one of his legs when an alarm started blaring.

 

“Repressurisation failed,” said a serene woman’s voice over the tannoy. “Airlock failure.”

 

Evan’s heart sank and it became hard to breathe.

 

“Ev!” Barty barked. “What do I do?” 

 

Through the glass, Evan could see that Barty’s eyes were wide and panicked. On this side of the glass, Evan couldn’t breathe. He collapsed to his knees, sucking in sharp breaths that bough him no releief and only seemed to choke him further.

 

“Emergency release!” Evan choked out. “Big lever!”

 

Barty pulled the lever.

 

“Breech detected. Maintenance team to airlock 57,” said the serene woman’s voice again as the door slid open and Barty lunged forward, grabbing Evan and lugging him back into the Elder.

 

“Shut the door!” Evan managed, sucking in as much oxygen as he could get. He felt like he’d been starved of the stuff his whole life.

 

Barty did. The airlock door slid closed behind them.

 

Then, Barty was back at Evan’s side, pulling on his arm. “We need to go, now.”

 

“That was a breach, Bee,” Evan managed, still choking on air. His head felt fuzzy. “They’ll have sealed the section doors. There’s nowhere to go.”

 

Barty’s eyes widened, and they stared at each other. 

 

“Take off the suit,” Barty said quickly. His eyes were wide, and his voice sounded breathy.

 

“What?” Evan blinked.

 

“It’s a breach, they’ll have lost a lot of O2 on that. You’re eighteen, Ev.” Barty spoke so quickly that Evan could hardly comprehend what he was saying. “I’m seventeen, I’ll get a review in ten months when it’s my birthday. I’m the Minister’s son, I’ll have a shot. They’ll float you!”

 

Evan was frozen, but Barty was motivated. He gripped Evan’s arm tightly.

 

“Take off the suit, Evan.”

 

Evan did.

 

Barty scrambled to put it on and spat at Evan to hide. 

 

Evan did. He pulled off a vent cover and scrambled behind it, popping it back into place just in time for heavy footfalls to round the corner when the guards arrived.

 

Through the slots in the vent, Evan could see Barty standing in the middle of the room right in front of the airlock. He had half shoved the space suit on and was holding the helmet in his hands. He looked up at the guards and said possibly the worst (but most Barty-like) thing he could have said in that situation.

 

“I’m not going to get in trouble for this, right?”

 

*

 

“Rosier, what are you doing here?” Asked Fleamont Potter the next morning when Evan walked into the engineering headquarters.

 

“I’m here to apply, Sir,” Evan mumbled. He hadn’t slept. His heart hurt. Barty was in lockup up and it was Evan’s fault. He had gone straight there in the morning, only to be told that he wasn’t allowed to see Barty until he had ‘settled in’.

 

And Evan had never done well being idle with his thoughts. Especially not when his entire life was going to shit, so instead of going back to his room, he had headed straight to the engineering headquaters to put in an application to work in the department. It was the second-best option to being a zero-gravity mechanic, but at least his hands would be kept busy.

 

“I would have thought that you would have been running straight down to start your zero g cert,” said Fleamont, cocking an eyebrow.

 

“I failed the physical, Sir,” Evan admitted.

 

“Yes, and I overwrote the decision,” Fleamont said. “You shouldn’t be judged on who your parents were, son. You’re going to make an excellent zero-g mechanic.”

 

Evan felt his mouth fall open as he stared at the older man.

 

Fleamont smiled. His eyes crinkling up at the corners beneath his glasses. “What are you waiting for. Fawley will be expecting you.”

 

*

 

“Hey, Bee,” Evan slid into the seat across the table from Barty on visitors' day at lock-up. Several days had passed since Evan’s birthday. Barty had been placed in solitary confinement for all of those days, as was custom when a juvenile got placed in lock-up, but now he was finally allowed visitors. 

 

“Evan!” Barty grinned just as wide as ever. “I missed you!”

 

“I missed you too,” Evan mumbled. “This is fucked. Did they say anything? What did your dad say?”

 

“Called me a disappointment,” Barty shrugged. “As if that’s not all I’ve ever tried to be.”

 

If Evan wasn’t feeling so miserable, then he would have laughed. Instead, he groaned. 

 

“Oh lighten up,” Barty complained. “It’s just ten months and I’ll be out of here. My dad is a bastard, but he won’t kill me.”

 

“I need to tell you something,” Evan admitted, scrubbing at his face.

 

Barty didn’t say anything, letting Evan work up the courage to speak. Evan loved how easily Barty understood him. How simple it was for Barty to know that Evan needed a moment.

 

“The day after my birthday, I went to engineering to apply, and Fleamont Potter told me that he had overridden my fail on the physical. I’m in Bee, I’m training to be a zero-g mechanic.”

 

Just a second passed. Evan waited for Barty to yell at him and call him horrible names. He had been stealing himself for it for days. Barty was going to scream at him and break up with him; maybe even get him floated. Barty would be within his rights to do it. But Evan knew it would break his heart.

 

Just a second. And then Barty smiled.

 

“That’s great!”

 

Evan blinked. “You’re not mad?”

 

“Why would I be mad? It’s your dream, I’m happy for you.”

 

“But… well… you know you’re here… because of-”

 

“Stop it, Evan,” Bary complained. “It was my idea. I don’t give a sht about spending ten months in here if it means you’re still alive. Fuck even if it got me floated I’d have done it for you. You’re meant for more than I am, Evan. You’re going to do things- like really important things. I’m just here to watch and marvel at how hot you look whilst you do them. I’m just a fuck up with a douche bag dad.”

 

“You’re more than that,” Evan protested. 

 

Barty just shrugged and shook his head. “My dad told me he thought I was always destined to end up here. Maybe he was right, I don’t really give a shit. I’d do it again. For you.”

Notes:

You get another chapter because the last one was short and so is this one. Also in the last two (maybe three, idk what day it is, I’m tired), days I have written like six chapters, so enjoy!

Oh it was so fun going back to the Elder when the stakes were so much lower- like a nice breath of Rosekiller flavoured fresh air. Obviously this is a flashback. To place it in the timeline, it takes place around a month before James is arrested, so seven months before the events of chapter one. At this time, Regulus had been in prison for just over a year and a half. When it happens is not massively relevant to anything, I just like to know where stuff fits.

A little easter egg; the big engineering meeting that Barty mentioned is the meeting where Fleamont first tells everyone about the discovery that the Elder is failing. I love it when stuff ties together :) I love how Fleamont Potter is still haunting the narrative forty-four chapters in when he’s been dead since before the story even started. I LOVE IT WHEN CHARACTERS HAUNT THE NARRATIVE. OKAY, LEAVE ME ALONE.

Rosekiller, you’ve grown on me so much when writing this fic - I love how soft they are for each other and I love the best friends to lovers track sm!!!!!!!!! One day I may write a lil oneshot/prequel thing for them falling in love, like just soft moments together on the Elder, I think it would be super cute. Maybe when I finish this, who knows!

This chapter and the next few chapters are all heavily based on season 2 episode 8. It’s currently sitting at four chapters to cover the events of that episode, which is freaking crazy as most of the episode arcs I use only take up one - maybe two at a push - chapters. But be warned. The next bunch of chapters will be heavy. Take care of yourselves, gang.

When I said in chapter 36 that the shooting at the village was equivalent to the torture chapters in season 1 I LIED- These four chapters are that for season 2. Do with that what you will.

Chapter 45: Blood For Blood

Summary:

Guess we really are screwed huh?

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Lots of references to death
- Description of torture (it’s not happening, but they talk about it)
- Injuries
- Blood
- Guns

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

“We can’t just leave!” James protested as Regulus practically manhandled him out of the commander’s tent. 

 

“We have to or she’ll kill us,” Regulus replied. “You can hardly stand James, let’s get back to camp and work out how to save Barty.” 

 

Two grounders followed behind them on horses, keeping enough distance that they couldn’t hear what Regulus and James said.

 

“I’m mad at you,” Regulus told James as they set off down the hill. It was dark now and the cooler night air had James shivering as he was still drenched. All Regulus could see of the Elder’s camp were lights. A fog had rolled in so he couldn’t even make those out properly. 

 

Now that James was safe and alive, Regulus had the space to realise he was very fucking angry at him for running off into enemy territory with no backup and no plan. He was also angry at James for trying so very hard to throw himself on the knife. The way Bellatrix had spoken made it clear to Regulus that it wasn’t the first time since he had been missing that James had tried to die to save the rest of them. 

 

James was not allowed to die unless Regulus was the one doing the killing.

 

“You’re mad at me?” James wheezed. He was struggling with the whole walking part of getting back to camp, leaning heavily on Regulus, who’s shoulder was protesting greatly to holding pretty much all of James’ weight.

 

“Yes I am,” Regulus replied.

 

“Why?” James asked.

 

“Because you tried to die.”

 

“I didn’t try to die,” James wheezed “I tried to save our people.”

 

Regulus didn’t really have the capacity to have this argument properly with James. He wanted to. God did he want to scream at James about how he needed to value his own life more- about how much they all needed him- about how much Regulus needed him. James shouldn’t be trying so very hard to die for all of them when they needed him so badly. But there was the strain of practically carrying James to worry about, and also the fact that Bellatrix wanted them to serve up Barty’s head on a platter. 

 

“Yeah well, you didn’t do it,” Regulus snapped back, not at all feeling like being nice to James at that moment. “I did. It was my idea that led to her agreeing to a truce.”

 

“Which won’t matter because we’re not handing Barty over,” James said.

 

“No, we’re not,” Regulus agreed. Despite the anger bubbling under his skin, this was something they could certainly agree on. 

 

“Are those grounders following us?” James asked.

 

“Yes, I imagine they’ll be waiting for our answer,” Regulus gritted out. “But we can talk about this when your dead weight isn’t dragging me down, Potter.”

 

James grunted and seemed to try and take more of his own weight, which just caused him to stagger, dragging Regulus a few steps with him until Regulus was able to regain his footing, taking James’ weight again.

 

“Just let me fucking help you Potter,” Regulus snapped.

 

“Since when was I Potter again?” James asked.

 

“Since you tried to get yourself killed,” Regulus told him. “Like I said, I’m mad at you. We’ll talk about it later. Once we’ve saved Barty.”

 

“How are we -” James cut himself off with a coughing fit, which had him wheezing and clutching his ribs.

 

“There is no we here, James. You’re going back to camp and you’re fucking staying there until your mother says you’re healed up,” Regulus replied. “I’ll save Barty.”

 

“She wasn’t lying,” James managed. “She’ll kill us all. We’ll have to fight.”

 

“Just fucking walk James,” Regulus gritted out. 

 

James did, well, he tried to anyway. At some point, James passed out, leaving Regulus to practically drag him the rest of the way. James was making it very difficult to be annoyed at him when he was so badly injured. 

 

Because of the darkness and the fog, no one saw them coming apart from the flaming torches wielded by the Grounders trailing them. Regulus had to stop directly outside the gate before the people inside saw that it was him.

 

“It’s Regulus!” Avery barked. “Open the gates!”

 

In the time that Regulus was gone, Euphemia had clearly decided that things were bad enough that she allowed the members of the 100 to have weapons, because Avery was wielding a gun.

 

The gates creaked open, and Regulus staggered inside, dragging James with him.

 

“What did they say?” Barty had immediately bounded up to Regulus, who felt his own eyes widen in realisation that the two Grounders could very easily just grab Barty now and run off with him.

 

“Close the gate!” Regulus barked, still teetering under James’ weight.

 

The gates screeched closed, and suddenly Sirius appeared on James’ other side, looping his friend’s arm around his shoulder and taking the majority of James’ weight off of Regulus.

 

“What happened to him?” Sirius asked.

 

“The commander happened,” Regulus grunted in response.

 

“Regulus, what did she say?” Euphemia Potter jogged up to them, panic in her eyes as she took in James’ appearance. “Is he okay? Is there a chance for a truce?”

 

Regulus didn’t feel present. His whole body felt like it was vibrating, and he felt as if he was watching from afar as his mouth opened.

 

“Yes,” Regulus replied, his voice quiet.

 

“Then what’s wrong?” Barty asked, frowning.

 

Regulus looked over at Barty, whose eyes were still full of hope. “They want you.” He looked away from Barty, towards Euphemia, “If we want a truce, we have to give them Barty.”

 

People shifted all around them. A crowd had gathered. Regulus wasn’t used to so many people listening to every word he said. His legs felt a bit wobbly. He didn’t feel present. Anger at James still bubbled in his stomach, but what clawed its way to the surface now was terror. Utter horror for Barty.

 

Barty was the first and perhaps only person Regulus had chosen for himself. Well, actually Barty had chosen him really. The very first day on the ground, Barty had sunk his claws into Regulus’ heart and refused to let go. 

 

“What are you talking about?” Evan demanded. He was standing between Euphemia and Barty. Regulus couldn’t look at Evan.

 

“That’s their offer,” Regulus muttered. James’ weight felt heavy. Regulus felt like he was about to collapse under it. He felt some of it lift as Sirius took it. But Regulus couldn’t let go of James. His fingers were balled in the back of the boy’s shirt. He knew for certain that James was the only thing anchoring him to the earth. He knew that the second he let go of James, he’d be pulled back into space.

 

“That’s not an offer,” Evan replied. Regulus still couldn’t look at him. He looked at Euphemia instead, whose face was set and unreadable. She had a much better poker face than her son did.

 

“It’s a punishment,” Barty muttered. “For what happened at the village.”

 

James’ blood trickled from the end of his nose, hitting the ground in tiny drips which interrupted the oppressive silence of the camp. Regulus wanted Euphemia to fix him, but he couldn’t quite form the thought properly. All he could do was cling to James. 

 

“Jus drien jus daun,” Regulus practically whispered. “Blood for blood.”

 

“That’s insane!” said Sirius.

 

Regulus was still staring at Euphemia’s unreadable expression. 

 

“If we refuse?” Euphemia asked.

 

Muttering began to spread through the crowd of onlookers. 

 

“Then they attack,” Regulus replied. Regulus could hear his own heartbeat in his ears, pumping blood around his body. He could feel breaths rattling through James’ body. He needed to get James to medical. He needed to save Barty.

 

The muttering turned into shouts and jeers. 

 

“I say we give him up!” Someone shouted.

 

“We should give him to the grounders!”

 

“Easy!” A guard barked.

 

“Let’s hand him over!” A man approached Barty and Evan immediately stepped in his path, shoving the man harshly.

 

“Back off!” Evan warned. 

 

Regulus found himself moving. He found his hand slackening from James’ shirt as he was in motion, stepping between Evan and the man and grabbing Evan’s shoulders. 

 

“Hey, Evan. Nothing is going to happen to him. I promise.”

 

Evan’s eyes were shining as he stared at Regulus intently. Regulus gazed back, setting his jaw and doing his best to look reassuring. He didn’t feel like he was doing a very good job. He also supposed that he would be doing worse than Evan if it were James in Barty’s position. But still, it was Barty. Barty was Regulus’. No one, not even the Grounder’s fucking commander-killing commander was going to hurt Barty.

 

Like James, like Sirius, the only way Regulus would allow Barty to die was by Regulus’ own hand, or at the ripe old age of 100. Regulus had no intention of killing Barty, so Barty would just have to stay alive. It was as simple as that. 

 

“Okay?” Regulus asked. Evan was breathing heavily and the crowd continued to yell. But Evan nodded.

 

“I’m not dying for him!” Someone in the crowd shouted. “Spacewalker burned two months of Oxygen from the Elder and his daddy ordered the culling. He should have floated months ago! Throw him out!”

 

Before Regulus really knew what was happening, people were fighting. Evan jumped into the fray, grabbing the man who had advanced on Barty and throwing him back. The guards got involved and Evan threw a punch.

 

Immediately, two guards grabbed Evan by the arms and dragged him away.

 

*

 

“They gave you a gun?” Barty raised his eyebrows at Regulus. Barty was sitting in a secluded corner out of sight of most of the camp. It was also far enough away from the perimeter that Regulus wasn’t worried about Barty being out here by himself.

 

The camp was in a frenzy preparing for an attack that they knew would come. 

 

“Guess we really are screwed huh?” Regulus plopped himself down beside Barty.

 

“Where’s Evan?” Barty asked.

 

“Euphemia said she was just giving him some time to cool off,” Regulue replied. “He’ll be out in no time.”

 

“And is James okay?” 

 

“Pomfrey said he’ll be fine,” said Regulus. “Sirius was with him. I imagine he’ll claw his way out of bed the moment he’s awake- the fucking idiot.”

 

“Ooo trouble in paradise?” Barty asked, raising an eyebrow. Regulus admired Barty’s ability to sound carefree given the circumstances.

 

Regulus set his jaw. “He tried to die for us.”

 

“Ah, I see, so you’re angry at him,” Barty nodded. “Would you be angry at me if I said I was considering giving myself up?”

 

“Yes,” Regulus snapped. “You’re not, are you?”

 

Barty didn’t reply.

 

“We fought them before; we can do it again,” Regulus said.

 

“A lot of people died last time, Reg,” Barty sighed.

 

“A lot of their people,” Regulus pointed out.

 

“A lot of ours too,” said Barty.

 

Regulus clicked his tongue. “More of theirs.”

 

“Hey!” Regulus’ head snapped up, and he saw Avery and James approaching.

 

James had been cleaned up, but one of his eyes was still swollen shut. His face looked like he had lost a fight with a brick wall, but he was standing on his own and clutching a gun in his hands. Regulus wasn’t sure James would even be able to aim properly with one of his eyes as swollen as it was.

 

Frankly, he was impressed that James was even standing, given the state he had been in just a few hours earlier. Regulus noticed James wincing (the motion so small that no one else likely spotted it) with every step.

 

“Shouldn’t you be resting, Potter?” Barty asked, scrambling to his feet.

 

James ignored that comment.

 

“They’re shoring up the perimeter wall,” he said. “Reinforcing all of our defences. Doubles on the perimeter. No one’s getting past that wire.”

 

“I’ll see where they need help,” Barty nodded.

 

Regulus stood up. “No!”

 

“You should head inside,” said Avery. “B corridor will be easier to defend, if it comes to that.”

 

Barty frowned. “I’m not going to hide.”

 

“Right now, we have to think about keeping you safe,” said James. “Barty, go with Avery. Reg, we’re going to talk to Remus, see if he has anything helpful to say about all of this.”

 

*

 

“Why is he in cuffs?” James demanded when he and Regulus walked into the room where Remus was being kept off the medical ward. Though it hadn’t been a long walk to get there, the awkwardness that settled between Regulus and James had been unbearable. Regulus was sure that James felt it too.

 

He knew they needed to talk. But they couldn’t, not now. There were far bigger things to worry about. Like the oncoming Grounder attack or the possibility of James keeling over at any moment.

 

“Why are you out of bed?” Euphemia demanded.

 

Sirius was standing beside Remus’ bed, and Euphemia was nearby, checking on Remus’ vitals.

 

Regulus had decided not to even bother arguing with James about why he should be resting rather than storming around the camp preparing for battle. There was no world in which that was an argument he could win, and Regulus made a point of not starting things he couldn’t win. They would have to shackle James to his bed and knock him out for there to be any hope of him staying down.

 

James, predictably, elected to ignore his mother’s question. “They said he’s not a Death Eater anymore, so he doesn’t need the restraints.”

 

“Yes, I do,” Remus said. 

 

He was very pale. Paler than he had been when they had taken him to see the commander. His jaw was so tight it looked like it could snap. 

 

“Did you tell him what happened, Sirius?” James asked.

 

“Yes,” Sirius nodded, shifting on his feet. Even though he was in the infirmary, Sirius too had gotten hold of a gun, which was slung across his back. 

 

“Then, can you please tell us if there’s a way to make peace?” James asked.

 

Remus breathed a heavy sigh and glanced at Sirius before looking back at James. “Did she leave riders behind?”

 

“Yes,” Regulus supplied. “Two. Right outside the gate.”

 

“They’re waiting for Barty,” said Remus. “You don’t have much time to decide-”

 

“She can’t expect us to just hand over one of our own people!” Sirius protested. “Would she do that?”

 

“Without hesitation,” Remus nodded. “She would not let all of her people die for the sake of a murderer. If you don’t do this, she will kill everyone in this camp. I am actually surprised she is even offering you this. Heda is not a merciful woman-”

 

“There has to be something else we can offer,” Euphemia cut in. 

 

“Barty took sixteen lives,” said Remus. “Heda is offering to take just one in return. It might be the most merciful thing she has ever done. It’s a good offer. You came here for my advice? Take the offer.”

 

“How can you say that?” Sirius sucked in a sharp breath. “Barty is your friend! He helped you right from the start. Barty is a good person.”

 

Remus turned to stare at Sirius, seemingly forgetting that the rest of them were in the room. Regulus felt slightly like he was intruding on a private moment, but James didn’t make to leave, so Regulus stayed glued to his side.

 

“He massacured my village with the help of your Heda,” Remus replied with narrowed eyes. “Some of the dead were my friends too.”

 

“That wasn’t Barty,” James jumped in. “He wasn’t himself! You know that’s not who he is!”

 

“It is now,” said Remus simply, turning to look back at James. “We’ve all got a monster inside of us James. We are all responsible for what happenes when we let it out.”

 

“What will they do to him?” Euphemia asked. “I’m not saying we’re giving him up, but I’d like to know what will happen if we do.”

 

“Fire,” said Remus. “It will start with fire because he killed the innocent.”

 

Regulus’ stomach felt like it was doing backflips. He felt like he could lean forward and throw up everything he had eaten in the last day. 

 

“Starts?” he managed.

 

“They’ll take his hands, his tongue, his eyes,” Remus continued.

 

Regulus could see that Sirius had covered his face with his hands.

 

“Everyone who grieves will have a turn with the knife,” said Remus. “If I were not a traitor, I’d be among them. At sunrise the commander will end it with her sword, but I’ve never seen anyone last long enough for the sword. Barty killed sixteen. He will suffer the pain of sixteen deaths. Only then we can have peace.”

 

E U P H E M I A 

“Effie!” Evan exclaimed the second that the door to the holding area slid open and Euphemia walked in. Alastor was sitting silently against one wall, eyeing her carefully. She did her best to ignore him and focus on Evan.

 

“Effie, you gotta let me out of here. It was stupid, I won’t do it again-”

 

Euphemia held up her hand to stop him. “I don’t want to hear it Evan.”

 

“That man was ready to throw Barty out of the gate!” Evan protested.

 

Euphemia narrowed her eyes very slightly. “And you think I would let that happen?”

 

Evan bit his lip and averted his eyes. Euphemia felt her heart drop a little, but did her absolute best to keep her expression neutral.  

 

“I don’t know…” Evan admitted. Euphemia cocked her head and raised her eyebrows. “...No.”

 

“The only way we will all make it through this is if we trust eachother,” said Euphemia. 

 

“I’m trying,” Evan muttered. “I swear.”

 

“So am I,” Euphemia assured him. “But if you do anything like that again, punching a guard, you will be back here, and you will stay here. You understand me?”

 

Evan nodded quickly.

 

Euphemia managed to give Evan a tiny smile. “He’s free to go.” She told the guard at the door. Evan was out of the room before a second had passed, certainly off in search of Barty. 

 

“Don’t be too hard on him,” Alastor said from his position on the floor. “He’s a fighter. We need fighters.”

 

“What we need, Moody, is to find a way to get through this without any more fighting,” Euphemia turned to look at Alastor. 

 

He raised his eyebrows at her. “There is a way. And you know what it is, Effie.”

 

“No,” Euphemia snapped. “That’s not an option.”

 

“We should consider it,” reasoned Alastor. 

 

“I said no,” Euphemia said forcefully. “I am not sending a child to his death-”

 

“We sent 100 of them to the ground!”

 

“That was another time, and another Minister,” Euphemia replied. “We do not pick and choose who lives and who dies. I will not send any more children off to die.”

 

“Effie, you’re letting this camp be led by a child,” Alastor snapped. “You’re allowing your son to walk all over you-”

 

“I am not allowing James to do anything,” said Euphemia. “He doesn’t need my permission to be the leader he already is. When we sent those kids to the ground, we all but told them we didn’t care if they lived or died. They do not trust us. They trust James. And we need those kids if we have any hope of surviving here. We need to work with them. So if you think for a second that I will allow anyone in this camp to throw Barty out to the wolves, then you have the wrong woman, Moody.”

 

E V A N

“Hey, Evan!” James was the first one Evan spotted as he barrelled through the camp in a desperate attempt to get back to Barty’s side after he was released from the cell by Euphemia. “Evan, wait up!”

 

Evan didn’t want to wait up. He wanted to find Barty, and he absolutely did not want to speak to James Potter of all people.

 

“Leave me alone, James,” Evan snapped. 

 

“She let you out?” James asked, jogging a few steps so that he fell into step with Evan. James looked pretty fucking awful if Evan was being honest. One of his eyes was swollen shut, and he had cuts and scratches crisscrossing his face. His t-shirt was stained with blood, and he was holding one of his arms slightly funny over his ribs, but that didn’t stop him from matching Evan’s quick pace.

 

“Stay the fuck away from me Potter,” Evan managed. Ever since he had heard Regulus utter the words that spelt the commander’s desire for Barty’s death, a hot rage had been bubbling in Evan’s stomach. A rage at everything and anything that had led them to this.

 

He hated the council for putting Barty on the shuttle, he hated the mountain for separating them, he hated the Grounders for attacking them, he hated the commander for ordering Barty’s death as a fucking bargaining chip. But he had also realised he hated James Potter. 

 

James had been there with Barty. James had stood there and allowed Barty to fire that gun.

 

“Did I do something wrong?” James frowned. The expression looked like it pained him. Evan hoped it did. James Potter had the audacity to face the commander and live, even after everything he had done.

 

Barty wouldn’t be so lucky.

 

“You were there with him,” Evan growled.

 

James’ mouth fell open. “Oh.”

 

“You were there, but she doesn’t want you dead,” Evan continued. “Because perfect fucking Potter tried to stop it. Well you know what James, you didn’t try fucking hard enough. You fucked up. This is your fault, you should be the one who’s death she’s demanding-”

 

“Yeah, well, you want to know something?” James demanded. Evan was surprised to see that James was angry. Evan thought James had absolutely no fucking right to be angry, but here the other boy was meeting Evan’s steely gaze with one of his own. “I fucking tried. I tried to stop him, I tried to get the commander to fucking kill me instead. But you know why we were there in the fucking first place? Barty did that for you, Evan. So fine, blame me. I don’t give a shit. I blame myself too, but just know that he was there for you.”

 

Once, Evan would have shied away from James’ anger. He didn’t now. 

 

Evan narrowed his eyes at James. “I know he was,” Evan snapped. “I’d do the same thing for him. Over and over.”

 

“Then you’re no better than me,” James replied. “The only difference is that I would die for it in a heartbeat if it meant saving everyone.”

 

Evan raised his eyebrows. “But would you let Regulus die for it?”

 

James didn’t have a response for that, so Evan knew he had won. He turned his back on James and hurried off to find Barty.

 

*

 

When he found Barty, it was to see him packing a bag.

 

“Bee, what are you doing?” Evan halted over where Barty was crouched on the floor, shoving things into a bulging backpack.

 

“Ev!” Barty jolted, looking up at him. His face fell seconds later. “I have to go.”

 

“What?” Evan demanded, kneeling down so that he was on Barty’s level. “Where? There’s nowhere to go-”

 

“I’m putting everyone in danger,” Barty sighed, seemingly unable to meet Evan’s eyes.

 

Look at me, Evan thought, look and me and fight with me. I’ll fight for you, Bee, always. We’ll win. We have to.

 

“There are Grounders surrounding this camp,” Evan said instead. “They’ll kill you.”

 

“Maybe that’s what I deserve,” Barty muttered. “For what I did.”

 

Barty pushed to his feet and turned away from Evan. Evan couldn’t allow this line of thought. He wouldn’t entertain it for a second. He stood and moved so that he was in Barty’s line of sight. Barty still didn’t look at him. He looked at the ground.

 

“Look at me Bee,” Evan raised his hand and brushed his fingers over Barty’s cheek. “You were trying to find our people. Trying to save us.”

 

“You know that’s not true,” said Barty. “I was trying to save you. I’m always trying to save you Evan. Everything that’s happened. Everything I’ve done- all that matters is that you’re okay- that you forgive me.”

 

“I already forgave you Barty,” Evan replied quickly. His heart felt too big for his chest, like it was threatening to bulge out and splatter all over the boy infront of him. They boy he loved more than life itself. The boy who had saved his life in more ways than one. “So don’t leave. Please? We can protect you here. It’s my turn Bee. It’s my turn to put myself in the firing line for you. Let me do it. Let us do it. Please?”

 

Barty bit his lip. Tears threatened to spill out of his eyes. Evan watched as he blinked and dislodged some of the moisture which rolled down his cheek.

 

“I love you Evan,” Barty almost whispered.

 

“I love you too,” Evan replied. “More than any spacewalk.”

Notes:

No one is doing well 🙁
At this point, literally all of them are suffering from some form of PTSD. They’ve all been fighting since the second they touched down on the ground, and they will all handle it in VERY different ways.

As always, thank you so much for the love on this story! Reading your comments really keeps me motivated to write more!!

If you didn't know already, there is a playlist for this fic. Check it out on spotify: https://open.spotify.com/playlist/717kqKwJLI2pixiefxfU6d?si=15949f8b4a4f4cbf
I'm constantly adding songs to it and litterally have it on repeat at all times whilst writing.

Also, side note, I have changed the song quote for this part. If you check the first part of Part 2, you'll see the new one now :)

Chapter 46: Jus Drien Jus Daun

Summary:

You’re trying to die. You can deny it all you want, but you’re not acting like someone who wants to be alive.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Lots of references to death
- Guns
- Injuries
- Medical inaccuracies

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

James wanted a timeout. When he used to play football, they called timeouts all the time, and he wished the rules for war were the same as football. But they weren’t, and Minerva McGonagall had requested a meeting. She asked for Euphemia, Moody and James. James had been surprised to be invited, but he went, of course, he went. He exchanged looks with Sirius and Regulus and went inside the room with his mother. 

 

“What’s this?” James asked as Alastor Moody was escorted into the council room in cuffs.

 

“Ah, Potter, I didn’t expect to see you alive again,” Moody gave him a gruff smile. 

 

“Why’s he in cuffs?” James asked, looking at his mother.

 

“The Minister is under the impression that I’m a very dangerous man,” said Moody.

 

“The former Minister is being detained for treason,” Euphemia replied curtly. 

 

“I wouldn’t test your mother on this boy,” Moody grumbled.

 

James frowned. The movement of his face hurt. It pulled on the healing wounds and hurt his eye. Everything hurt, actually. It was kind of an all-encompassing pain that covered him head to toe. He supposed that was to be expected after having been repeatedly beaten to a pulp. Poppy Pomfrey had told him that his ribs were broken and he absolutely should stay in bed and rest. James didn’t have time to stay in bed and rest, so instead he was gritting his teeth through the pain and carrying on. Luckily, Pomfrey hadn’t had the time to speak to his mother, so as long as he kept the pain off of his face, then Euphemia wouldn’t threaten to tie him down to a bed.

 

He was mainly thankful to have his glasses back. Whilst his depth perception was horrible due to his swollen eye, at least he could now see out of his one working eye. 

 

He wasn’t actually sure how many days he had been with the commander. He suspected it felt longer than it actually had been because he hadn’t slept once while he was there, apart from when he was beaten so senseless that he passed out.

 

James thought he was lucky to have gotten away with only a swollen face and a few broken ribs (which were not threatening to puncture his lungs anymore due to Poppy’s work).

 

James really didn’t know why he was still alive. Bellatrix could have killed him several times over. Instead, she taunted him. She painted horrible images with words that hurt more than the blows. She described how she would kill everyone he loved in front of him. She took his glasses and swore to only give them back to him so that he could see the carnage she had unleashed upon his people before he died. She enjoyed it.

 

James had been very certain he was going to die. But then he had been dragged unconscious into the commander’s tent, woken up by icy cold water and found Regulus at his side speaking with the commander in sensible terms and coming to an agreement.

 

It wasn’t Regulus’ fault that the agreement was so horrible and not at all something any of them would want to do. 

 

And James was still alive, so he had to keep trying for his people. Trying for Barty specifically. 

 

All James really wanted to do was crumple into a heap and clutch Regulus for dear life. He couldn’t for two reasons; 

  1. The Grounder attack was imminent and people were still looking at him to help work out what to do.
  2. Regulus was mad at him so probably wouldn’t allow it anyway.

 

It was fine though. If James survived then he’d speak to Regulus. Beg him to forgive whatever it was that had made him angry. However, if James didn’t make it, he really didn’t want to die with three words left unsaid. He wanted to speak to Regulus, but he didn’t want to be yelled at. He wanted to be soft and protect Regulus, but he had to protect Barty first.

 

Everything always moved too quickly. James was terrified that he’d never tell the boy who had stolen his heart that he had it. 

 

“You said you had a proposal for us Minerva,” Euphemia said. “We’re listening.”

 

“We put the boy on trial for his crimes here,” Minerva suggested. “For war crimes. He faces our justice.”

 

“Bellatrix won’t accept anything but Barty’s death,” said Moody.

 

“But this way, at least we would have say over his treatment and the method of death-”

 

“No!” James jumped up, “we’re not killing him!”

 

“Instead of letting the Grounders kill him, we would do it ourselves?” Euphemia raised her eyebrows, ignoring James’ protests. 

 

“It’s a strong possibility,” Minerva sighed. “I really think that given the circumstances it may be the most merciful option for the boy.”

 

“Do we know that the commander would even accept that?” Euphemia asked.

 

James felt his mouth fall open as he stared at his mother. How could she possibly be considering it? How could this even be a conversation? He didn’t understand- he couldn’t comprehend it.

 

But the eyes of all three of the adults turned to James.

 

“I asked you here because you’ve spent the most time with her,” Minerva said to him. “Do you think she would be open to this?”

 

James didn’t know. All he knew of the commander was that she had promised to obliterate them all unless Barty died. She had also promised to make James wish he was dead, and at times she had certainly suceeded in that mission. 

 

James exhaled and tried to look at the situation from afar. Tried to remove his emotions from it. Tried to disconnect himself from the all consuming desire to keep Barty alive- he could worry about that later when he was back with his own people. For now, these three adults were focused on the survival of the whole camp.

 

“I think that the commander wants Barty dead,” James admitted. “I think she wants to do it herself, but she might be open to this. But me? I say absolutely the fuck not. We’re not trading lives. You did that on the Elder, and look how it worked out. We don’t do that down here. No one person’s life is more valuable than another.”

 

“Yet you’re willing to let this whole camp die to protect that boy,” Moody said firmly. “You’re contradicting yourself, Potter.”

 

“We’ve fought them before and won,” James snapped. “And there were fewer of us then. We can do it again.”

 

“There were also fewer of them,” Euphemia sighed.

 

“I can’t believe you’re considering this!” James yelled. “We can’t-”

 

“Maybe you should leave son. We have a lot to discuss, and you’ve given us what you can,” said Minerva.

 

“No!” James continued. “I’m not leaving- you’re going to let them kill him!”

 

“James!” Euphemia snapped. “We’re all trying to find a way out of this. There is no use in yelling at each other. We’re all on the same side.”

 

James wanted to believe that. He wanted to believe that they could be united and work together. But in removing his own emotions from the whole situation- removing the fact that this was his mother in front of him- he knew who these people were and what they would do. These were councillors who had sent 100 children to the ground to die, people who had killed 300 in the culling to allow the rest to live.

 

Sacrificing the few for the many was what they did. What they had always done.

 

So, James left the council chamber.

 

He immediately came face to face with Regulus and Sirius, who were clearly waiting for him outside.

 

“James!” Sirius sprang forward. “What’s going on in there? What are they saying?”

 

James didn’t know what to say.

 

“Why did you leave?” Regulus demanded.

 

“They kicked me out,” James muttered. 

 

“What are they saying?” Regulus pressed.

 

“There’s a lot to talk about,” James said. “But I think- fuck, I think they’re going to give him up. We need to find Barty, we need to get him out of here.”

 

Without realising, James had started walking. Heading off to find Barty and get him the fuck away from the camp and to somewhere safe where he could be protected.

 

“What?” Regulus’ eyes were slightly wild. “James, stop! You know this is the safest place for him right now!”

 

“They’re turning on him,” James replied. “You weren’t in that meeting, they’re talking about killing him themselves. We need to get out of here. Now.”

 

They found Barty and Evan deep within the ship. Sirius had hurried off to check on Remus and gather up anyone who would be willing to help them protect Barty. Regulus had stayed with James. The tension between them could be cut with a knife. James wanted to speak to him, wanted to tell him, but he didn’t want to do it like this. Not now, not this way.

 

“Barty, we need to go- now,” James managed, clutching his gun tightly. “Evan, can you get the electricty on the fence down? We need to sneak out.”

 

Barty and Evan whipped around to look at James. Evan’s glare was intense and it turned James’ stomach. But it was fine, Evan could hate James all he wanted. James would keep Barty alive and that would be all that mattered in the end. James would protect Barty from the Grounders- from his own mother. James wasn’t losing anymore of his people. Not today. Not ever.

 

“What?” Evan asked. “I thought we decided him staying was the saftest thing!”

 

James hadn’t been a part of that conversation. He’d been passed out in medical at the time, but he had been fully on board with it when Sirius told him. But plans change.

 

“Things have changed. They’re turning on him. We need to go, can you do it Evan?”

 

“Can I do it?” Evan scoffed. “Of course I can! But where will we go?”

 

“The drop ship,” Regulus suggested. “It’s easily defensible.”

 

“Sure, good plan,” James nodded, finding himself unable to look properly in Regulus’ direction for fear of breaking down and crying. 

 

“Fine, I’ll go, but no one is coming with me,” Barty interjected. 

 

“What?” Regulus demanded. “No fucking way Barty. That’s not up for discussion.”

 

“We are surrounded on all sides by Grounders,” Evan hissed.

 

“We split up, take the low ground and we can sneak through while it’s still dark,” James said.

 

“There he is!”  A group of people rounded the corner and spotted Barty. They were all armed- well actually pretty much everyone in the camp was armed, but these men clearly hadn’t been high enough on the list to be given guns as they all weilded metal pipes or knives. 

 

“You are going to get us killed!” Said one of the men, waving his pipe towards Barty and advancing. Before the man could even get close, Regulus was in motion, taking the butt of his gun and slamming it hard into the man’s stomach so that he doubled over coughing.

 

“Anyone else?” Regulus demanded, eyeing the group. 

 

No one said anything, but James saw Evan’s wide eyes taking in the scene. Evan gripped Barty’s upper arm tightly. “Okay, Potter’s right, we have to go.”

 

“We’ll figure this out Barty,” Regulus said with certainty that James wasn’t sure where he mustered. “Let’s just go, now.”

 

And go they did.

 

*

 

Splitting up started out as a good option, but James found himself falling into step with Regulus as if gravity had pulled them together. James hoped that they would always be pulled back together. If there were two people James wanted by his side at all times, it was the Black Brothers. 

 

“You good?” James asked.

 

“I’m not talking to you right now,” Regulus grumbled. 

 

“C’mon Reg, I didn’t mean to get myself nearly fucking killed,” James complained. “You really can’t be mad at me.”

 

“Well, I am,” Regulus replied. “And you’re a terrible liar, James. All you’ve been trying to do ever since I’ve known you is get yourself killed. You’ve got a fucking matyr complex. Don’t you see it? The best thing you can do for everyone is stop running off and trying to save us all single-handedly. Eventually, I won’t be able to save you. And have you thought about what that would do to me? To Sirius? To your fucking mother? You are not allowed to die, James. I won’t fucking let you. So either get over your desperate need to join your father or stay the fuck away from me.”

 

Well, at least Regulus was talking. He was also angry and very fucking hot. James wanted to kiss him, but he really didn’t think that would go over awfully well.

 

“I’m not-”

 

“You are James. You’re trying to die. You can deny it all you want, but you’re not acting like someone who wants to be alive. Stop pushing your own feelings down and let yourself feel them. You’re a leader, sure, but you can’t be one if you’re dead. And we need you.”

 

James knew that Regulus was right. He hadn’t exactly been careful with his own life recently- well, actually for quite some time. He was living on borrowed time, and every day was just another one where he had to save someone. He should have died months ago on the Elder with his father. But Regulus was right, people needed him. They looked to him and depended on him. No matter how much he wished they didn’t, his people needed him. 

 

Regulus’ eyes were shining with tears, and James just stared at him. He was so fucking beautiful. Like a painting brought to life.

 

“I need you to live, James,” Regulus muttered. “Please? I can’t lose you.”

 

James felt his own lip trembling, and he bit it to hold back his tears. “It feels like no matter what I do, someone will always end up dead. It’s like nothing I do matters. I’m just… I’m just so fucking tired. Why can’t I let this bullshit be someone else’s problem? Why can’t I just set it down?”

 

“Because you wouldn’t be you if you did,” Regulus replied.

 

“I hate this,” James managed through a choked sob. “I hate that someone always has to die.”

 

“No one is dying today,” Regulus said. “Not today, James, you hear me?”

 

“I hear you,” James sighed. And I love you . He thought. “And I’m sorry. I promise I won’t do it again. No more running off without plans for either of us, okay?”

 

“I can agree to that,” Regulus blinked, and a few tears tracked their way down his cheek, leaving a shining line behind them. “If you promise to try and stay alive.” Regulus reached over and brushed the back of his hand over James’ cheek.

 

“I wish it were that easy,” James muttered, leaning into Regulus’ hand.

 

“One thing at a time,” Regulus said quietly. “Save Barty, then save our people from the mountain, then we can live.”

 

“Reg I- oh fuck,” James choked. “If something happens I just want you to know that-”

 

“I know James,” Regulus sighed. “Tell me later, okay? When we make it out of this alive. Consider it motivation not to throw yourself on the chopping block again.”

 

James chuckled and pressed his forehead to Regulus’. “I really do though. I just need you to know that.”

 

“I do,” Regulus said. “Me too.”

 

When James kissed him, he forgot all about the horror of their situation. He forgot that they were running through the forest to protect their friends. His brain went quiet as it always had when it was just them. It would have been a good thing. It was long awaited- his brain had been running at a hundred miles a minute for weeks now.

 

It would have been a good thing had they not been running away from the Grounders.

 

James’ eyes were closed, so he didn’t see the Grounder coming up behind Regulus. His mind was quiet, blissfully unaware of everything apart from Regulus’ lips, so he didn’t hear the approach until Regulus was yanked away from him and hit over the head. 

 

Regulus crumpled like a sack of potatoes. 

 

Then the man went for James. 

 

James was rugby tackled to the ground and felt the hit knock the wind out of him. His battered ribs complained loudly and blood punded in his ears. His handgun was in his hand in seconds though and the Grounder man froze, hovering over James, who pointed the gun right at the man’s face.

 

“I don’t want to shoot you!” James spat. His hands were shaking and so was the gun. “Leave!” 

 

The man didn’t need telling twice. He scarpered, leaving James to slump against the dirt, breathing heavily. 

E V A N 

“Hey!” Evan hissed as he jogged to catch up with Barty. 

 

“I thought we were splitting up?” Barty asked in a hushed voice. 

 

“Not a chance,” Evan replied equally quietly. 

 

“Hey Ev, what happens when we get to the drop ship?” Barty hissed. “Do you guys really think the Grounders will pack up and leave when they find out I left? Is this the best way to help our friends in the Mountain?”

 

“Bee stop, we will figure this out,” Evan replied. “Let us save you, then save our friends okay? But you’re the priority right now- well actually you’re always my priority, but right now even more so than usual. You saved my life once, let me repay the favour okay?”

 

Barty stopped walking and turned to look at Evan with wide, terrified eyes. Evan halted, too. His heart hurt. It hurt so badly for the boy in front of him. He wanted to wrap Barty up in cotton wool and keep him safe forever. He would run with Barty for as long and as far as it took to make sure he was safe. He needed Barty safe.

 

“I’m trying,” Barty sighed. “But I won’t let you die for me.”

 

“I’d do it in a heartbeat,” Evan replied without missing a beat.

 

“I know,” said Barty. “And it’s terrifying.”

 

Evan leaned forward, pulling Barty into a quick kiss. 

 

“I wish I’d never agreed to that Spacewalk,” Evan muttered against Barty’s lips. “You’ve been trying to die on me ever since then.”

 

“I can’t say I wish I never suggested it,” Barty replied. “The smile on your face while you were out there would’ve been enough to power the whole Elder for at least a year.”

 

“That’s not quite how electricity works,” Evan said.

 

“It should be,” said Barty. “If electricity depended on your smile, then you wouldn’t need to be so sad all the time.”

 

“Let’s make sure you’re safe, then we can smile again,” Evan suggested. “C’mon, we need to get to the shuttle.”

 

E U P H E M I A

“I just need to know if it’s a deal your commander might consider?” Euphemia asked Remus. She had been surprised to find him alone. Sirius was not at his bedside for the first time since Remus had woken up. “I need to know if we put Barty on trial ourselves, would your commander accept the outcome? Even if we decide he belongs in jail.”

 

“She won’t,” Remus shook his head. “She would kill any of her people for even considering it. Especially if the offer came from you.”

 

“She would kill her own people?” Euphemia demanded.

 

“If she didn’t, it would make her look weak,” Remus replied. “If murder has no consequence, then life has no value. It’s how we live.”

 

“Your commander is a madwoman,” Moody said. Euphemia had elected to release Moody from jail. They needed their head of security for what was to come. But he was under strict warnings not to defy her. He knew now that even his own guards would listen to Euphemia over him. She just hoped they still would, given the horrible circumstances they were in.

 

“Maybe so,” Remus agreed. “But she is practical. She has good people advising her. That’s why you’re still alive.”

 

“Who?” Euphemia demanded. “Who is advising her? Would they be sympathetic to our plight?”

 

“Dorcas and Narcissa most likely,” Remus replied. “Narcissa is Heda’s sister, she has always been a close confidante. But I do not see her siding with you in this. Dorcas, however, she is kind at times.”

 

“Then I need to speak with her,” Euphemia decided. “Face to face.”

 

“She is kind but not soft hearted,” Remus said. “There’s nothing you can say. Your son killed 300 of her people.”

 

“Maybe,” Euphemia replied. “But I can show her that we share her pain. Maybe that will be enough.”

 

*

 

“Why did you ask to speak with me, Euphemia Potter?” Dorcas asked as she approached Euphemia with her head high and two Grounder warriors flanking her on either side. They were in the no man’s land between the Grounder encampment and the Elder camp, in the open field overlooked by both groups. 

 

“I wanted to speak to you,” Euphemia replied. “Leader to leader.”

 

“The last time I spoke leader to leader with one of yours it turned out to be an abush,” Dorcas replied.

 

“This time it is not,” Euphemia offered. 

 

“I should hope not,” Dorcas nodded. “I am surprised it is you who wants to speak to me. When I received the message, I assumed it would be your Heda, your James.”

 

“James is recovering from his injuries,” Euphemia replied, knowing full well it was a lie. The last time she had seen James he had been storming around the camp checking defences. “But I am the leader of this camp. You can trust me.”

 

“I trust him,” Dorcas stated. “I did not mean for Heda to treat him as she did when I asked him to come with me. I hoped he would be able to speak to her. But I was wrong. What did you want to speak of?”

 

Euphemia bit the inside of her cheek and took a steadying breath. “I want to speak of peace. We’ve both seen too many of our people die for this war.”

 

“No,” Dorcas shook her head. “You came to lie. That is why your Heda is not here. We have seen your killer in the forest. You ordered him to run and then you came here to distract us.”

 

“What?” Euphemia felt her own eyebrows shoot up in confusion. She supposed she should have anticipated this. After what James had heard at the meeting she should have known that the kids wouldn’t trust them anymore- that they’d run and defend their own. “No! I’m just trying to keep my people alive! Same as you.”

 

“The sun is coming up, Euphemia Potter. You are out of time. If we don’t find the boy soon, your camp will prove their mettle in war.”

 

“You kill one of ours, we kill two of yours!” Euphemia managed. Fear felt like it was clawing its way up her throat and threatening to strangle her, but she held her ground, keeping steady eyecontact with Dorcas who looked back at her unwaiveringly. “That only helps the mountain men. There has to be a way to end this without bloodshed.”

 

Dorcas crossed her arms. “You have courage. But courage isn’t justice. Only the boy can die for what the boy has done.”

Notes:

I can’t believe we went three chapters without a James POV. I missed him, even though he was there, I missed him very, very much. Our boy had BEEN THROUGH IT. He’s kind of shaken off the torture- he’s learned compartmentalising from the best (the Black Brothers). JEGULUS MADE UP!!!! They just needed one conversation and a little kiss. It’s a shame they got interrupted :(

James being so obsessed with Regulus at all times is everything to me.

Urgh, Evan and Barty have my heart.

Two chapters in two days!!! I will post the next one pretty soon I swear!

Chapter 47: Death By My Hand

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Death
- Dead Bodies
- Knives, spears and other hand-to-hand weapons
- Guns
- Blood
This one is heavy. Be warned.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

E V A N

“I think we’re the first ones here,” Barty commented when they walked into the shuttle. Of course, they were the first ones to arrive because James had instructed Barty to take the most direct route to the shuttle while the rest of them were to take more roundabout routes. Whilst Evan wasn’t exactly James Potter’s biggest fan at that moment, he couldn’t argue with the logic of it. Barty was the one in most danger in the woods, so of course he should be the first one to get to safety. How safe was the shuttle? A different question altogether. 

 

Evan’s eyes snagged on a body lying on the ground. 

 

Barty froze beside him, staring at the dead man.

 

Evan knew what had happened here. He knew that Barty had been the one to kill the man whilst out searching for him. He knew that this was the man who had instructed them that the missing members of the 100 were being kept at that village.

 

If the man wasn’t already dead, Evan would have killed him. It was this man’s fault that they were in this situation with Barty’s life on the line.

 

Barty was frozen, wide-eyed, staring at the man.

 

Evan grabbed a sheet and threw it over the body so that Barty wouldn’t have to look at it. The man’s head had been blown out. There was a lot of dried blood. 

 

Evan moved back over to Barty and turned him away from the body. 

 

“Hey, you okay?” Evan muttered to Barty, placing his hands on his shoulders.

 

“Why even bother asking when you know the answer?” said Bary. He was biting his own lip. He had been doing that a lot. It was bleeding.

 

“We’ll get through this,” Evan told him. “It’s you and me against the world, Bee.”

 

“Yeah,” Barty muttered.

 

Evan heard footsteps on the ramp up to the shuttle, his gun was in his hands in seconds. The tarp was shoved out of the way, and Sirius walked in, stopping short and throwing his hands in the air when he saw the gun pointed at him.

 

“Fuck Black, you scared me,” Evan dropped the gun to his side. 

 

“Sorry!” Sirius replied. “Anyone else here yet?”

 

“No, just us,” Evan said. “Who are we waiting on?”

 

“Avery, Marlene, James and Reggie. Maybe Peter, I’m not sure about him though,” said Sirius. 

 

“Oh I didn’t know this was a fucking reunion,” Barty muttered. “Just missing Mary and the whole gang is back together.”

 

Sirius’ eyes travelled over Evan’s shoulder and rested on the sheet that was very clearly covering a dead body. “Shit, did you guys get attacked?”

 

“No,” Evan replied, glancing over his shoulder. “It’s- uh, it’s old.”

 

“I killed him,” said Barty flatly. “Before we went to the village.”

 

Sirius didn’t say anything, he just stared at the body under the sheet for a few seconds before seeming to shake himself and huff a breath.

 

“How’s your Grounder?” Evan asked, keen to move the conversation on.

 

“Effie says he’ll be fine,” Sirius said. “Physically, at least. Mentally- well, let’s just say being turned into a cannibalistic monster isn’t doing wonders for his mental health,” Sirius said. His eyes were sad, but his tone was light. Evan recognised it as a defence mechanism that Sirius had seemed to perfect. It was the same way he offhandedly mentioned traumatic shit. Remus was likely worse off than Sirius was letting on. 

 

Any other time, Evan or Barty probably would have asked about it more, but given the situation, they were too bogged down with stress to give it more than a moment’s thought.

 

“Okay, we’re here, what’s the plan?” Barty asked.

 

Sirius shrugged. “James is the plan guy.”

 

“So what was his plan?” Evan pressed. “He didn’ tell us shit.”

 

“Get Barty here and hold our fucking ground I think,” said Sirius. “We can protect him better when we’re not fighting our own people to stop them giving him up.”

 

“I don’t want anyone protecting me,” Barty snapped. “I’ll be fighting with you.”

 

“The priority is keeping you alive,” Sirius replied with a raised eyebrow. 

 

Before Barty could answer, they were interrupted by Avery’s arrival.

 

“There are grounders in the woods,” Avery said in lieu of a greeting. “I think they know we got out. Who are we waiting on?”

 

Peter walked in seconds after Avery.

 

“Didn’t expect to see you here, Pettigrew,” Avery said with raised eyebrows. “Thought you’d condemned Crouch here as a monster.”

 

“Just because I didn’t agree with what he did doesn’t mean I want him to die,” Peter snapped. “Besides, you need all of the help you can get.”

 

“Too right,” Sirius clapped Peter on the back. “Glad you’re here mate.”

 

Peter offered Sirius a tiny smile. “Where’s James?”

 

“Not here yet,” said Sirius. “We’re just waiting on him, Reg and Marlene.”

 

“Maybe we shouldn’t have split up?” Peter glanced around. “There are Grounders in the woods.”

 

“Did you guys see any sign of them? Our people I mean, not the Grounders,” Sirius asked, looking over at Avery and Peter.

 

Avery shook his head. “No nothing.”

 

“I’m sure they’re fine,” Evan supplied, “they’ll get here when they can.”

 

Footsteps on the ramp signalled another arrival. This time it was Marlene.

 

“Hey guys,” Marlene panted. “Did you know that-”

 

“There are Grounders in the woods?” Sirius asked. “Yeah, we’ve heard.”

 

“Had a near miss, but they didn’t spot me,” Marlene said. “Ran like hell.”

 

Evan hadn’t seen a lot of Marlene since they had arrived at the Elder camp. The few days she spent in the harvest chamber had left her malnourished and weak. She spent several days in the infirmary. Sirius had commented on how it had likely hit her hard because of a childhood illness. 

 

She looked much better now. Colour had returned to her cheeks and she looked less like the corpse that Evan had pulled out of the Mountain.

 

“James and Reg should be here by now,” Sirius muttered, glancing towards the door. “They both left camp before me.”

 

“Well I wonder what the two of them could be up to,” Avery muttered, disguising a little chuckle.

 

Evan really didn’t think it was the time to be cracking jokes, but it made Barty laugh, if somewhat halfheartedly, so Evan didn’t mind the little bit of levity. 

 

“How many Grounders do we think are out there?” Peter squeaked.

 

“Well based on the size of the fucking army - and if they know that Barty left camp - could be hundreds?” Marlene offered unhelpfully.

 

That comment effectively killed all conversation. 

 

“I’m going to go see if they’re nearby,” Sirius muttered.

 

“Oh don’t worry Black, Potter and your brother will be fine,” Avery almost rolled his eyes.

 

Avery turned out to be wrong. Very wrong.

 

Ten minutes later, James came careening into the shuttle carrying an unconscious Regulus.

 

“What happened?” Sirius jumped up immediately.

 

“He got hit over the head by a Grounder,” James said, lying Regulus down on the shuttle floor where he had treated so many other injuries whilst they lived at the camp. “Someone get me some water and a rag.”

 

Marlene scrambled to do as James asked, and he hurried to press the wet rag onto the bleeding wound on Regulus’ head. 

 

“I think he’ll be fine, just needs some rest,” James managed. His breathing was coming in ragged gasps.

 

“Are you okay, James?” Sirius demanded, now on his knees beside his brother and James. “You’re breathing funny.”

 

“Fine,” James grunted. “A few broken ribs, nothing serious.”

 

“Nothing serious?” Sirius scoffed, and just like that, the two were off, bickering back and forth as they had so often done after James had been shot. It was uncomfortably familiar. 

 

Evan looked over at Barty, who was staring at Regulus with wide, horrified eyes.

 

Evan could all but hear what was going on in Barty’s mind. He knew Barty better than he knew himself. He knew that Barty and Regulus were friends. Very good friends, actually, and he knew that Barty was already tearing himself up with blame for Regulus being injured on his account.

 

Barty turned and walked away to the other side of the shuttle. Evan followed.

 

“Hey, Bee, it’s just a bump on the head, Reg will be fine,” Evan said, grabbing Barty’s shoulder.

 

Barty didn’t meet Evan’s eyes. He looked a little green.

 

“Are you okay?” Evan prompted. 

 

Barty still wouldn’t look at him. Evan felt his own stomach churning. He knew Barty better than he knew himself, and Barty absolutely wasn’t okay. They just had to get through this. They just had to keep Barty alive.

 

“We’ll figure this out,” Evan tried. “I know we will. That’s what Regulus said.”

 

“Yeah, right before he almost got killed because of me,” Barty muttered. He shook Evan’s hand off his shoulder and headed out of the door of the shuttle. 

 

Wrong, wrong, wrong.

 

Barty should never walk away from Evan. It wasn’t right. It wasn’t the way things were supposed to be. Evan had only ever walked away from Barty once, which was what landed Barty in lockup. Evan had regretted it ever since. He couldn’t - he wouldn’t - allow Barty to walk away from him now. They were meant to be together. It was them against the world.

 

So Evan followed, of course he did. 

 

“Barty, you shouldn’t be out here!” Evan protested as he pushed the tarp out of his way, emerging into the morning light. “Come back inside.”

 

“I just need a second,” Barty replied. Still not looking at Evan.

 

Look at me, Evan thought. I’m right here, Bee. We can fight this together. Just let me help.

 

“Come back inside,” Evan pleaded.

 

“He’s down because of me.” Barty finally turned to look at Evan, and all he saw was fear and sorrow in Barty’s eyes. “When I saw James carrying him in, I thought he was dead because of me!”

 

“He’ll be fine!” Evan said. 

 

“I’ve killed so many people, Evan,” Barty muttered.

 

“So have I,” Evan replied. He wanted so desperately to close the distance between them, to wrap Barty in his arms, but he was terrified that Barty would walk away again if he tried, so he stayed rooted to the spot. “It was my bomb that blew the bridge, I was the one who pressed the button to launch the shuttle that killed all of these Grounders,” he gestured around at the scorched remains that still surrounded the shuttle. “Just come back inside, please?”

 

“Give me a minute? Please? I promise I’ll come back.”

 

Evan had always trusted Barty. So he went inside.

 

*

 

When Barty came back, Regulus was stirring, and Barty went straight to his side. They whispered together in hushed voices that Evan couldn’t quite make out. 

 

Evan stood with Marlene, watching the pair. 

 

James, Sirius and Avery had headed outside to keep watch, and Peter was sitting in a corner, clutching his gun tightly with white knuckles. 

 

“How are you holding up?” Marlene whispered, knocking her shoulder against Evan’s.

 

“Been better,” Evan grunted. “I don’t think I’ll breathe easily until this is all over.”

 

“None of us will,” said Marlene. “We all want him safe. We’ll all do what it takes to keep him that way.”

 

Evan could only trust her. He could only trust that the friends that he and Barty were surrounded by would do everything in their power to keep Barty by their sides. Evan couldn’t do this alone. He couldn’t single-handedly take down every threat. He could try, but he knew he would fail. He had never been very good at protecting Barty in the way Barty had protected him. 

 

“Guys, we’ve got company!” Sirius bellowed as he, Avery and James hurried inside the shuttle with their guns raised. 

 

“We’re surrounded,” James said quickly. Sirius peeked through the tarp, keeping an eye on the Grounders as James spoke. “They all just appeared from the trees, they’re just standing there out of range.”

 

“What are they waiting for?” Avery spat. He, too, was peering through the tarp with his gun raised. 

 

“They’re trying to scare us,” Regulus suggested, he had propped himself up on his elbows. He looked a little woozy, but otherwise fine after his bang on the head. 

 

“It’s working,” Peter squeaked. 

 

“They’re just standing there? They’re not advancing,” Marlene asked, moving over to the tarp. 

 

“They’re trying to wait us out,” Evan suggested. 

 

“So how do we get them to fucking leave?” Avery hissed.

 

“We give them something,” Evan said, eyes landing on James.

 

James frowned and stared back at Evan. “All they want is Barty.”

 

“He wasn’t the only one at the village,” Evan replied. “We turn the rest of you over-”

 

“Woah!” Sirius reared back from the tarp and glared at Evan. “You can’t seriously be suggesting that? I thought the whole point of us being here was because we weren’t trading lives!”

 

“They want a murderer?” Evan levlled his gun in James’ direction. “We’ll give them one.”

 

“It won’t work Evan!” Regulus scrambled to his feet. “James already tried that. They won’t take him, only Barty. The only way out of this is to fight. Drop the fucking gun. We’re all on the same side here.”

 

Evan didn’t drop the gun. He glared at James and James glared back at him. Once, not even that long ago, Evan would have flinched away from James’ angry stare. But now? Fuck Evan was beyond caring. All that mattered was that Barty stayed alive. If he had to kill James fucking Potter to keep him that way, then he would. Evan would shoot everyone inside the shuttle if that was what it would take.

 

“Evan I said drop it!” Regulus snapped. “Now! Or I’ll fucking make you.”

 

Evan glanced over at Regulus. And whilst James’ glare didn’t scare him anymore, Regulus’ was something else. Also, Regulus was possibly the most sensible person in the shuttle and the best ally Evan had when it came to protecting Barty. Sure, Regulus was a little biased when it came to James and he was fucking unhinged. Evan didn’t doubt that Regulus would kill him if he pulled the trigger on James or made any further move to hand James over. Evan also knew that Regulus Black was fucking effective at killing people. The ease at which Regulus had yanked the hoods off of those Mount Hallow guards in the mines had not been lost on Evan. 

 

“Stop!” Barty stepped infront of the gun. Evan dropped it to his side instantly. He couldn’t even entertain the idea of Barty on the wrong end of a gun. “They’ve got us surrounded. The only thing we can do here is stay and defend this place.”

 

“I’m with you,” James said. “We stand our ground. We fight. We’ve got our backs covered by the shuttle. We can fend them off.”

 

“Everyone else?” Regulus asked, looking around at the group. “You all in? If you’re not, leave now.”

 

No one said anything. 

 

“Okay, Peter, Marlene go upstairs, get a panel loose and provide high ground fire,” James instructed. “Barty stay in here, provide us cover incase we need to fall back. Everyone else, take the front gate. Any questions?”

 

No one spoke. 

 

“That’s the plan,” James affirmed. “See you all on the other side.”

 

And just like that, James turned and headed out of the shuttle. Sirius and Avery followed him immediately. Regulus lingered.

 

“Hey, Barty,” Regulus said. “We got this, okay?”

 

“Yeah, okay,” Barty nodded. He reached out and clasped Regulus’ shoulder. “Give 'em hell, Baby Black, yeah?”

 

Regulus offered him the smallest smile before heading out of the shuttle after James.

 

When they were alone, Evan pulled Barty into a tight, bone-crushing hug and pressed a chaste kiss to his lips. Barty’s lips were cracked from where he had been chewing on them. When Barty pulled away from the kiss, he clasped the back of Evan’s head and pressed their foreheads together.

 

“May we meet again,” Barty muttered.

 

Evan pulled back and looked at Barty intently. “We will.”

 

“Yeah,” Barty nodded. 

 

Evan pressed another kiss to Barty’s lips before moving towards the door.

 

“Hey, Ev,” Barty called after him. Evan turned back to look at Barty, their eyes meeting. Evan felt like they were a hundred miles apart. Like there was an ocean between them, or like he was back on the Elder whilst Barty was on the ground. “Be careful.”

 

“You too,” Evan replied, before heading out of the shuttle.

 

Amidst the ashes of the camp, the others crouched. Using charred rubble for cover. Evan joined them, taking a position beside Regulus with a clear view of the front gate. He raised his gun and rested it on the barrel that they were crouched behind, and looked through the scope towards the gates.

 

Minutes or hours passed with no movement. The line of Grounders remained within the trees, just out of reach of their guns. 

 

Above them, Evan heard screeching metal as Marlene and Peter popped open a panel to allow them to offer high ground cover.

 

No one spoke. Evan didn’t even dare breathe. He tried not to blink so he wouldn’t miss it when the Grounders decided to attack.

 

So Evan saw it when there was a movement in the trees just beside the front gate.

 

He watched as Barty emerged with his hands on either side of his head in surrender.

 

Their eyes locked as Barty was grabbed by the waiting Grounders, who moved so quickly that none of them had time to react.

 

Barty was dragged away before Evan’s eyes. And just like last time, there was nothing he could do.

 

R E G U L U S

The Grounders were hoisting up a tall post on the ridge that overlooked the Elder’s camp. Regulus knew what it meant. They all did, but all they could do was watch. He felt helpless. Beyond useless. They had tried. They had tried so fucking hard, but for all of Regulus’ fears that James would get himself killed in a stuid self sacrifiing move, never once had he imagined Barty would. 

 

“They want us to watch,” Sirius muttered from his place beside Regulus.

 

“We’re gonna get him,” James spluttered from Regulus’ other side. “We’ll go in quick and hit them hard.”

 

James looked helplessly to where his mother and Moody stood beside him.

 

Moody shook his head. “There are thousands of them. Even if we could kill hundreds, they’d wipe out this camp, and Barty would still die.”

 

A horrible, choked sob clawed its way up Evan’s throat from where he was standing nearby, practically clinging to Marlene to stay upright. They had essentially had to carry Evan back to camp. Regulus suspected he would hear Evan’s horrible, violent sobs playing on repeat in his nightmares for years to come. It would join the sound of Sirius’ screams and the image of James with a bullet wound in his chest.

 

“We have to try,” James insisted. 

 

“Effie!” Evan pleaded. “Effie, we have to do something!” He scrambled out of Marlene’s arms and stumbled to a halt beside Euphemia. “Please?”

 

Euphemia wrapped her arm around Evan and pulled him into her chest. Even though he was larger than her, he crumpled into her hold. “I wish there was something we could do,” Euphemia muttered into Evan’s hair. “But there’s nothing else.”

 

But there was something else. Dorcas had said so. She had said that if Regulus went against the commander, then he could have more people following him than she did. He didn’t understand why. He didn’t get it. But he had to try.

 

‘Our commanders come from the stars,’ Dorcas had told him. ‘But Bellatrix was born on the ground.’

 

Regulus had been born amongst the stars. He had been named for one. His mother had told him for years that he was born to lead. She had ensured that he knew how to conduct himself, how to hold his head high, even though he had grown up hiding under the floor. She had known something he didn’t. He was sure of it now.

 

Heda kom Sars.

 

He looked over at James, who met his eyes. James looked hopeless, as if all of the life had been sucked out of him. Regulus hated it, and he had to try. For Barty. 

 

Regulus moved. James followed, and then Sirius and Evan did too.

 

“Take this,” Regulus thrust his gun into James’ hand as he walked. 

 

“What are you doing?” James demanded.

 

“I have to speak to the commander,” Regulus said.

 

“What?” James asked, taking Regulus’ gun in shaking hands. “What else do you have to say?”

 

“Dorcas told me something,” Regulus admitted. “Something about me, I think it could help. I have to try.”

 

And Regulus knew James. He could read him like a fucking book. Despite how swollen and bruised James’ face was, the expression on it now was unmistakable. James knew. James knew what Dorcas had told Regulus. James knew something about whatever all of this kom sars nonsense was. James knew and he didn’t tell Regulus. 

 

“I have to try,” Regulus repeated.

 

James set his jaw and nodded once. “I’m coming with you.”

 

“No,” Regulus replied. “No, I have to do this alone.”

 

If he was hoping to get the Grounders to follow him then he couldn’t have James by his side. They all knew James. They knew he was Heda kom Skaikru. If Regulus wanted to be Heda kom Sars, he had to do it without the help of the people from the Elder. He had to hold his own head up and stand on his own two feet and make these people listen to him.

 

“I don’t understand,” Sirius looked between James and Regulus. “What makes you think they’ll listen to you?”

 

Sirius didn’t know then. Whatever this was, Sirius knew less about it than Regulus. Regulus decided that was good. If it was something to do with their fucked up family and the fact that the commander’s eyes looked just the same as Sirius’ then Regulus wanted his big brother as far away from it as possible.

 

“I don’t know,” Regulus lied. “But I can’t stand here and do nothing whilst they torture and kill my best fucking friend Sirius.”

 

Apparently his words hit Sirius enough that he stopped protesting. Sirius glanced at James and bit his lip, looking at the ground. Regulus knew that Sirius was thinking about what he would do if it were James in Barty’s position. It would never happen because despite James’ best attempts, Regulus wouldn’t allow it.

 

He wouldn’t allow Barty to die either. Not like this. Not tortured to the point where he would be begging for death. 

 

‘It will start with fire’, that’s what Remus had said. And then the knife, only ended with the sword if Barty lived long enough to face it. The worst death imaginable, because Barty had to suffer the pain of all of the deaths he had caused.

 

Regulus had killed more people than Bary. He had lost count. Barty didn’t deserve this. 

 

“Regulus, give me your hand,” Evan said. His tone was hard even though his face was shining with tears. Regulus offered his hand. Evan pressed a small dagger into it. “If she won’t listen, you kill her, okay? Things will go crazy, we’ll grab you and Barty.” 

 

Regulus slid the dagger up his sleeve as Evan looked at him intently.

 

“You have to help him,” Evan continued, eyes still shining with unshed tears and cheeks still moist from the shed ones. “I owe him my life.”

 

Regulus nodded once.

 

He would tear the fucking world apart for someone he loved.

 

And Barty Crouch Jr was lucky enough to find himself in that group. 

 

Regulus turned away from Evan. From James and Sirius. He walked out of the gate without looking back. He couldn’t look back. If he did, he was scared he’d lose his nerve. That he’d turn around and beg Sirius to do it instead of him. His big brother had always been able to protect him, but this was something Regulus had to do by himself. He wouldn’t let Sirius near this.

 

He set his shoulders back, held his head high and walked towards the Grounder encampment with steady, sure steps.

 

He didn’t stop until he had passed Grounder guards who looked at him with mild distrust and interest. He only stopped because Dorcas stepped in his path.

 

“Dorcas,” Regulus breathed. Finding himself relieved to see a familiar face amongst the strangers who pointed weapons at him. “Dorcas, you said that if I went against the commander, people would follow me? I’m here. I’m going against her. Help me. I’m asking you to stand by my side instead of hers, help me get your people to listen. We’ll let Barty go and then we will take back the Mountain. I’ll take your fucking flame, I’ll be whatever your people need me to be. Just please? Let him go. Follow me instead.”

 

Dorcas met Regulus’ eyes with a steady stare of her own. “One day, we will follow you, Regulus Black. Of that I am certain. But not today. Not for this. Blood must have blood. That is our way. Our people won’t follow you if you don’t respect that.” Dorcas raised her spear and pointed it at Regulus. “You must let this happen.”

 

“So I kill her,” Regulus hissed. “I kill the commander and make your people listen to me.”

 

Dorcas shook her head. “The boy will die even without the commander's intervention. And you will be a Fragheda. It will not work. The boy must die.”

 

Regulus bit the inside of his cheek. A gesture he had seen James do a hundred times. He took a step forward, pressing himself against the spear. It bit through his t-shirt, tearing a hole in it and pressing against his stomach hard enough to draw blood. 

 

He stared back at her. “Then let me pass. Let me speak to the commander.”

 

“There is nothing more you can say,” Dorcas said. 

 

“Let him pass!” Bellatrix emerged from her tent. She was wearing more regal wear than she had been the last time he had seen her. Her wild hair was drawn back from her face in braids, and her belt had a sword sheathed in it. The blade looked wicked. Regulus was certain she intended to use it on Barty. 

 

Dorcas lifted her spear and stood aside. “Don’t be foolish,” she muttered as he passed.

 

Regulus ignored her and headed straight for Bellatrix. 

 

His plan was gone. His hope had hinged on that. It was an empty hope. He felt empty. He stopped in front of Bellatrix, not entirely certain what he was doing there now. But he had to try. He had to do something.

 

“You bleed for nothing, cousin,” Bellatrix stated. Her smile was as wide as ever, but her eyes were hard. “You cannot stop this.”

 

“No,” Regulus admitted. “But you can.”

 

Bellatrix shook her head. “Blood must have blood.”

 

Horns began to sound, and the horde of Grounders were suddenly louder. Regulus looked toward the source of the noise and saw Barty, held between four guards, being escorted towards the stake that had been set up for him. Their eyes locked for just a second, but it was enough for Regulus to see the pure terror written across every inch of Barty’s face.

 

Regulus turned back to Bellatrix as Barty reached the stake and was bound to it with his arms above his head.

 

“Show those people that you can be merciful. Show them how powerful you are,” Regulus pleaded. “Show them that you are not savages.” Flattery could be the only thing that worked for him here. Bellatrix knew what he was. She knew what Dorcas had told him. She didn’t know that he knew. She didn’t know that he was aware just how tenuous her power was. If she thought that he was on her side, then perhaps she could be persuaded if she thought it could win his loyalty. 

 

If what Dorcas said was true, then having him loyal to her could only help Bellatrix. He’d let her believe it. He’d play the part. As long as it kept Barty alive. What was it Barty had told him at the shuttle, when they had their hushed conversation?

 

‘The people we are and the people we need to be to survive are different,’ Regulus had said.

 

‘I’m not sure if that’s true,’ Barty had replied. ‘What if we become who we have to be to survive? What if we are the monsters now?’

 

Regulus could be a monster if it kept those he loved alive. He’d be Bellatrix’s monster if that was what it took.

 

“We are what we are,” Bellatrix stated, grinning and cocking her head to one side as if she was inspectng him. “Mercy is for the weak.”

 

“He’s a good person,” Regulus managed. Sobs were clawing their way up his throat now, threatening to spill out of him. He struggled to keep them down and watched the glee cross Bellatrix’s face when he failed.

 

“But he is still guilty,” Bellatrix replied. 

 

“No!” Regulus said. “No, he did it for someone he loves. He did all of it for his people, the ones inside the mountain- for me, for Evan-”

 

“Then he dies for you too.” Bellatrix’s smile grew impossibly wider as sobs overcame Regulus. His shoulders dropped. His head hung.  He looked over towards Barty, and he knew what he had to do. There was no other option. He bit his cheek hard enough to draw blood. 

 

Barty wasn’t looking at him. He was looking towards the sky, tears shining on his face.

 

Regulus looked back at Bellatrix. “Can I say goodbye?”

 

Bellatrix fucking cackled. She laughed like she was enjoying it. Like every tear that Regulus shed was giving her fucking life. One day, Regulus would watch as the life left her eyes.

 

“Go,” She nodded. She stepped back and watched him like he was the best television show she had ever seen. Her eyes were hungry, and Regulus understood that she was enjoying it. She was relishing in it. The emotions were what made this fun for her. 

 

She didn’t give two shits about jus drien jus daun. She was only doing this to hold onto her power. She didn’t care. Regulus did. And that was what was fun for her.

 

He moved on shaky legs towards Barty. 

 

One day he would watch Bellatrix die in pain, pleading for her life.

 

Today was not that day.

 

He couldn’t change the outcome.

 

He felt like he was watching his own body move from afar as he neared Barty.

 

He stopped infront of his friend. His first friend. The only person Regulus had chosen for himself.

 

“Oh hey,” Barty said shakily. “Fancy seeing you here Reg.”

 

There was nothing. Nothing Regulus could do. Barty would die even if Regulus killed Bellatrix. Barty would die if the Elder camp attacked the Grounders. No matter what. Barty would die. He had made sure of that when he had surrendered himself to the Grounders. Regulus wanted to be angry at him, but he couldn’t do it. Not when Barty’s eyes were so wide and full of fear.

 

“Of course I’m here,” Regulus replied.

 

“I’m scared,” Barty admitted.

 

Regulus moved forwards, wrapping Barty in a one armed hug. Tears flowed freely down his face as he held Barty close and felt the pounding of his heart against the palm that Regulus laid across his chest between their bodies.

 

“You’re going to be okay,” Regulus told him as he pulled the dagger free from his sleeve and drove it into Barty’s chest. “I promise.”

 

Regulus had always said that Barty was among those who could only die by his own hand. He really didn’t think he’d ever have to follow through with it. But here he was. He felt like he was driving a dagger into his own heart.

 

“You’re okay,” Regulus managed. He could feel Barty’s hot blood on his hands. He knew where he had driven the knife. It would be quick. Painless. Barty only had seconds left.

 

But they were going to kill him slowly. Draw it out all day until Barty wasn’t Barty anymore. Barty deserved a quick and painless death. If Regulus couldn’t stop him from dying, the least he could do was offer his friend that.

 

“Oh,” Barty said in surprise. “Oh, thanks Baby Black.”

 

Barty slumped against Regulus’ shoulder, held up by the post he was tied to.

 

And Regulus stepped away, his hand stained red with the blood of his best friend.

 

Even all the way up on the ridge, he could hear Evan Rosier’s scream.

Notes:

I cried writing this. I really did, because everyone fucking tried. They all tried so hard, but there really was nothing they could do. From the start of writing this I always knew that Barty was going to die like Finn did and that Regulus was going to be the one to kill him. All the way back in chapter 12 in the Regulus POV he said that Barty could only die if he killed him, so it had to be this way.

I know ya’ll wanted Barty to survive this, but there was no way it could happen. So much of season 2 and all of the character development hinges on it. I wanted Barty to live just as much as the characters did, but the whole point is that he couldn’t. Not if the rest of them were to live and Barty saw all of that and knew that he couldn’t let them die for him. He was kind right from the start and he couldn’t let it happen. He especially couldn’t let Evan or Reg die for him. Those two were his and he knew that they’d both go down before letting anyone touch him, so his only option was to give himself up.

I’ve always seen Barty and James as very similar and I think this just highlights that. If it were James in Barty’s position he would have done the exact same thing. Regulus or Sirius probably would have too. None of them would let everyone else lay down their lives to protect them and Barty was no different.

Anyway, this is a chapter I’ve had knocking around in my head since before I even wrote chapter 1. Literally one of the first things I scribbled in my notebook about this idea was that Barty would die like Finn. It’s such a heartbreaking storyline and I both love and hate it.

I’ll miss my favourite unhinged boy so very dearly :(

This story made me grow to love Rosekiller and I’m very sorry that I couldn’t give them the happy ending they deserved.

In Barty’s memory, here are my fave Barty moments in this fic:
- That time he drugged the whole camp, snuck Remus out and them proceeded to take the drugs himself
- ‘You look chipper for someone who started a war yesterday’
- Using the drugs a second time to help sneak James and Remus out of the Elder camp
- Offering to give Regulus sex advice and calling James a manwhore
- That time when he and James were kids and their parents made them hangout only for James to cry and Barty to laugh at him.
These are just what I can remember off the top of my head, I’m sure there are more.

Happy 200k words I guess! Also I’ve started being a bit more active on tumblr. Find me over there with the same username :) See you there or in the comments.
https://www.tumblr.com/trees-have-roots?source=share

Chapter 48: What Had To Be Done

Summary:

His hands were covered in blood, and he wanted it off.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Blood
- Themes of Death/Past Death
- A lot of guilt

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

His hands were covered in blood, and he wanted it off. 

 

Off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off offoff off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off ofoff off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off off of.

 

He scrubbed at them with a scrap of fabric he had found. But the fabric was dry, and so was the blood. The blood wouldn’t come off. It was caked into the crevices of his fingernails and knuckles. It was splattered over his soul.

 

You won’t get them clean like that; you need water, stupid. Barty laughed at him as he scrubbed at his hands. The sound reverberated through Regulus’ head and through his bones.

 

He was alone in the commander's tent, other than Barty watching him from a corner. He thought that maybe Dorcas had been the one to take him there. The Grounders hadn’t been happy with what he had done. But Bellatrix had thrown her head back and laughed, stating for all to hear that it was over. It was done. Barty had died by the knife. 

 

Regulus’ knife. 

 

Barty was gone, so he couldn’t be standing in the corner of the tent laughing. 

 

Regulus had killed him.

 

Distantly, he was aware that he was hyperventilating. But he scrubbed his hands. The dried blood had started to flake away, leaving little pockets of clean, pale skin slightly tinted red.

 

“Reggie,” Regulus startled at the sound of his brother’s voice and looked up to see that Sirius was kneeling in front of him. Regulus hadn’t heard him enter the tent. He wasn’t sure if that was the first time Sirius had called his name. The ringing in his ears wouldn’t abate. “Let me.” 

 

With shaking hands, Sirius took the cloth and poured some water on it, gently scrubbing at Regulus’ hands and doing a far better job at getting the blood off than Regulus had been doing. Barty had been right, he did need water to help wash away the blood. 

 

Regulus knew he was crying, but he couldn’t make it stop.

 

“They would have tortured him,” he sobbed. “I had to. I had-” he was cut off by another one of those choked sobs.

 

“I know,” Sirius said, setting the cloth aside and pulling Regulus into a tight hug. “It’s okay, Reggie, we know you had to.”

 

“What did I do?” Regulus sobbed. “Why did I do that?”

 

“Because you had to,” Sirius affirmed, rubbing the back of his head soothingly. 

 

Regulus wanted to shove Sirius’ comfort away. He didn’t deserve it. No one could claim that he wasn’t a killer anymore. Not when he had looked his best friend in the eye and then stabbed him seconds later. Not when his hands were still soaked in Barty’s blood. 

 

His hands would always be soaked in Barty’s blood now. No matter how many times he washed them. He felt dirty. He felt vile. He wanted to be sick, but he hadn’t eaten anything in so long that he didn’t think he’d have much success. 

 

There were other people in the tent. People who had arrived with Sirius. Regulus was only distantly aware of their fuzzy shapes. He knew James was here. He always knew when James was in a room. Regulus didn’t want him. He didn’t want to look in James’ eyes and see the horror over what he had done. Because he knew it would be there. He knew James wouldn’t be able to hide it.

 

Another fuzzy figure entered the tent. 

 

“The commander is ready to talk,” said Narcissa.

 

Regulus blinked hard. He pushed Sirius away and stood. He couldn’t cry anymore. He had shown enough weakness to last a lifetime. His hands were still bloody, so he grabbed the bottom of his t-shirt and wiped his face quickly. He swallowed sobs as Bellatrix walked into the tent and headed to her chair.

 

Regulus hated her. He wanted her to die. One day, she would.

 

“Blood has answered Blood,” Bellatrix stated. “I was of the opinion that it was not enough. But I have been persuaded that the pain given out today is enough. Dorcas is under the impression that what Regulus did here today will haunt him for the rest of his days.”

 

Dorcas was right. Barty would join the corpses in his nightmares. His parents, the 300 who died in the culling, who had no faces, the Grounders he had killed in the attack on the shuttle, and those two guards who had died in the mines. Regulus would see Barty’s glassy eyes forever.

 

“There will be restitution,” Bellatrix continued. “The body will be given to the people of the village he massacred. Murderer and murdered joined by fire. Only then can we have peace.”

 

“No,” Regulus hadn’t realised that Euphemia was there, but she spoke up now. She was standing beside James. Regulus couldn’t look at James, so he didn’t look at Euphemia. He kept his eyes focused on Bellatrix. “We’ve done enough. The boy should be buried by his people.”

 

“We were owed the pain of sixteen deaths,” Bellatrix replied. “We were owed our righteous kill.”

 

“You don’t want justice,” Euphemia countered. “You want vengeance.”

 

“You have not seen my vengeance,” Bellatrix replied, a gleeful smile on her face. Bellatrix looked like she was having the time of her fucking life. 

 

“We’ll do it,” Regulus said. His voice sounded shaky to his own ears, but it was loud. Loud enough that everyone turned to him. “But when it’s over, we'll talk about how to get our people out of Mount Hallow. All of our people.”

 

Detach. Detach desensitise. Appear strong and you will feel strong. Don’t let them see your weakness. Regulus felt so weak. Almost as weak as the day he had been dragged out of his parents’ room to lock up. 

 

Bellatrix nodded in approval. “We want the same things.”

 

“Good,” Regulus said. “When do we leave?”

 

“Now,” said Bellatrix. She stood and looked at James. “Choose your attendants, Heda kom Skaikru.”

 

Then she left.

 

“I’m going,” Regulus said. Still unable to look at James.

 

“Reggie, you don’t have to-” Sirius started.

 

“Yes, I do.”

 

And he followed the commander out of the tent with his head high and his shoulders back before anyone could say another word. His steps only faltered when he neared where Barty’s body was lying. He had been removed from the stake and was lying in the grass. 

 

Evan was sitting with him silently. Barty’s head was in Evan’s lap, and Evan smoothed his thumb over Barty’s cheek, tears following silently down his face. 

 

Barty looked smaller in death. Regulus couldn’t stand it. Barty had never been a small person. He had been so vitally full of life for as long as Regulus had known him.

 

“Go away,” Evan said flatly, not looking up from Barty’s face. He must’ve known who it was that approached him, though, because his tone was biting.

 

“Evan, I’m sorry-”

 

“Go away!” Evan repeated.

 

“Evan-” Regulus tried again.

 

“I said, go away!” Evan jumped to his feet and glared at Regulus. Evan had glared at him before. Evan had hated him before, but this was new. This was a boy who had lost everything. 

 

“Hey Evan,” James jogged over and stood beside Regulus. Regulus couldn’t look at James, so he kept his eyes locked on Evan. Somehow, it was easier to look at someone who wasn’t trying to pretend not to hate him in the way Regulus knew James would. “I know how hard this must be for you,” James continued. “But we’re leaving with the Grounders, and you should stay and work on the radio.”

 

If Barty hadn’t died for nothing, then they would need the radio. James was being practical. James was good at that. James could shove his own feelings down and do what needed to be done to save their people. James wouldn’t be able to hide his feelings, but at least he could still work through them. Regulus was thankful for that.

 

A group of Grounders approached and made to lift Barty’s body between them.

 

“What are they doing?” Evan demanded. “What are you doing?”

 

“They need to take him,” Regulus said. 

 

“No! Fuck, like hell they do! Let him go!” Evan started forward towards the Grounders, but James grabbed his arm, stopping him from advancing. 

 

“Hey, give us a minute, yeah?” Regulus said to the Grounders. His tone was commanding, and they backed off. Did they know who he was? If he had tried harder, would they have listened to him and allowed Barty to live? What if, what if, what if…

 

“You agreed to this?” Evan demanded of James. 

 

“We’re taking him back to the village,” James told Evan. “There’s a death ritual. It’s the only way to get our people out of the Mountain.”

 

They had to get their people out of the mountain, or all of this would have been for nothing. Barty would have died for nothing. Regulus would have killed him for nothing. Barty had died, so the rest of their people in the mountain had to stay alive. Regulus would make sure of it. 

 

“Then I’m coming too,” Evan replied, still glaring at James. “And I’ll bring your fucking radio.” Evan stormed off, bumping Regulus’ shoulder harshly as he left. Leaving James and Regulus alone on the hill with the Grounders and Barty’s body.

 

Regulus looked over at the Grounders and nodded once. They moved forward and lifted Barty.

 

Be careful, Regulus thought. You’ll hurt him.

 

They wouldn’t. Of course they wouldn’t. Barty was gone. Barty was dead. Nothing could hurt him now. Regulus supposed he should at least be thankful for that.

 

“Reg, are you-?”

 

“Please don’t ask me if I’m okay, James,” Regulus said, watching as the men lifted Barty up. Barty’s eyes were closed. Someone had closed them, but for a second, Regulus was certain he saw them snap open and stare at him. He shook himself and turned away from Barty’s body as it was taken away.

 

He still couldn’t look at James, so he looked at his shoes instead. 

 

“Right, stupid question. I’m sorry,” James said. 

 

“Tell me what the plan is here, James,” Regulus said. “You’re the plans guy. Make a plan. Tell me what to do and I’ll do it.”

 

“Will you look at me?” James asked. 

 

“I can’t,” Regulus whispered.

 

“Why?” 

 

“Because I don’t want to see you hate me again,” Regulus whispered.

 

“Reg, look at me,” James said, taking a step closer. He was close enough now that Regulus could see James’ shoes as he looked at his own. James held his hands out, as if waiting for Regulus to take them. Regulus looked at James, but didn’t take his hands.

 

“I don’t hate you,” James said. Regulus saw the truth in his eyes (well, the one eye that wasn’t swollen shut, it looked better now, though. Regulus suspected that soon the swelling would go down and James’ beautiful face would return to normal). James wasn’t lying. James didn’t hate him.

 

“You should,” Regulus replied. “I hate myself. I killed him, James. I killed my best friend.”

 

“It was mercy, Reg,” James sighed. “The same way it was mercy when I killed Crabbe. You’re not a bad person for sparing Barty all of that pain. There was nothing anyone could have done to save him. This is my fault, not yours-”

 

“You’re good at that, you know?” Regulus asked.

 

James frowned. “At what?”

 

“Making things about yourself,” Regulus replied. “This isn’t your guilt, James. It’s mine.”

 

James bit the inside of his cheek. “I’m sorry- I just can’t stop thinking about how if I hadn’t let-”

 

“No,” Regulus shook his head. “You can’t have this one.”

 

“You did what you had to do, Reg,” James told him. “You saved our people.”

 

“But I killed my best friend,” said Regulus flatly. 

 

“Yeah,” James nodded. “Yeah, you did. I don’t know what you want me to say?”

 

“There’s nothing to say. Let’s just make sure it wasn’t for nothing. What’s the plan?”

 

James exhaled. “Well, I’ve been thinking. Now that we have the Grounders and we can take the mines - well, that’s all good, but all of the entrances to the mines that we’ve found are inside the range of the acid fog. We can’t march in there without them sending it out after us. We need an inside man.”

 

“No,” Regulus shook his head. He knew what James was suggesting. 

 

“Someone to take down the acid fog,” James continued. “If we can get someone inside the mountain, then we can find out what state our people are in and clear the way for an attack. I can get in there. You got out, so I can get in.”

 

He’s going to get himself killed, a singsong voice in Regulus’ head chanted. You killed Barty, and you’ll lose James too.

 

“No, it’s too risky, James. I won’t allow it.”

 

“I don’t take orders from you, Reg,” James replied. “It can’t be you, or Evan, or Marlene, they know what you look like. Sirius looks too similar to you, he’d stick out - so it has to be me. I can go in through the mines. Remus can take me. I can get in through the harvest chamber and steal a guard uniform or something. I can do it, I know I can. If I can get in and take down their defences, maybe we can get out of this without any more killing. Maybe when they see that we have an army, they’ll let our people go.”

 

“We need you out here,” Regulus said, clenching his jaw and trying to hold down the panic that was rising in him. 

 

James shook his head. “No, you don’t. You’ve got my mum, and the commander listens to you. She will keep listening to you if she knows what’s good for her.”

 

“I know,” said Regulus. “Dorcas told me. But you knew already, didn’t you?”

 

“Yeah, Remus told me somethings and I pieced together the rest,” James admitted. “You’re supposed to be Heda, aren’t you? That’s why the commander agreed to a truce. She’s scared that if you decide to work against her, then her people will defect and follow you instead.”

 

Regulus didn’t have the bandwidth to feel betrayed that James hadn’t told him. He could feel much more than numbness and horror. That was all he knew now. That was who he suspected he would have to become to make it out of this thing alive.

 

“If you go, you’re breaking your promise,” Regulus whispered. “We said - you agreed that you wouldn’t go running off on any more suicide missions.”

 

“That’s not what this is, Reg,” James replied. “I have a plan. I can do it, I know I can. And I’m the only one who-”

 

“Send Avery,” Regulus cut in. “They won’t recognise him either. Send him instead.”

 

“No,” James replied. “I won’t send anyone into something I wouldn’t do myself. I can do this. I know I can.”

 

Regulus’ lip was trembling, and he bit it to make it stop. “If you break this promise, I’ll break mine,” Regulus stammered. “I’ll burn the whole fucking Mountain down if I have to, just to save you.”

 

“It won’t come to that,” James said, reaching his hand out and cupping Regulus’ cheek. “We won’t let it. But I have to do this, Reg. I’ll come to the village, make sure that the truce holds and then-”

 

“Then you’ll leave again,” Regulus said bitterly. “I just got you back. Don’t do it. Please?”

 

“And you’ll have me again soon enough,” James said, kissing his forehead. “But I have to do this.”

 

If there was one thing that Regulus loved more than anything about James, it was his desire to save the world. If there was one thing Regulus hated about James, it was how little he cared about himself in the process.

 

Interlude

“Update me, Sargent,” Fenrir said when he entered the communications centre. 

 

“Sir,” Sargent Snape stood and inclined his head at the head of security. “The outsiders did not attack. We thought that they would, but they withdrew this afternoon into the woods. From what our aerial imaging shows, we believe that they have made some kind of alliance.”

 

“An alliance?” Fenrir raised his eyebrows. “That’s unheard of? What makes us think that?”

 

“A battalion of outsiders set off with a group from the Elder’s camp. The Commander appeared to be among them. We think we’ve identified Regulus Black there, too.” Said Snape. 

 

“Outsiders don’t make alliances,” Fenrir tutted. 

 

“This commander is unpredictable,” Snape said. “We’ve never seen one like her. Is it beyond the realm of possibility?”

 

“No,” Fenrir admitted.

 

“Are we going to do anything about it?” Snape asked.

 

“No,” Fenrir replied. “They will destroy themselves. Our defences will hold. We don’t need to worry.”

 

A knock sounded on the door, and Fenrir crossed to answer it.

 

“Hello?” Fenrir raised his eyebrows at the small person in a hazmat suit. “Didn’t think comms was scheduled for decon for a while.”

 

“Standard follow-up,” said the girl in the hazmat. “With all the leaks recently, we want to be more thorough. Shouldn’t take long, if you’ll both just step outside for a second.”

 

Fenrir grumbled, but he and Snape stood in the corridor, waiting whilst the decon team worked. 

 

Inside the room, Pandora Lovegood removed her hood and hurried to the computer, taking down the jamming frequency just like Mary had told her to. 

 

Then she replaced her hood and left the room.

 

“All clear?” Snape asked.

 

“Yeah,” Pandora nodded. “See you next time.”

 

Pandora set off down the corridor.

 

“Hey, wait up, you forgot to log it!” Snape jogged after her, waving the decon clipboard.

 

“Sorry, I’m always forgetting that!” Pandora said lightly. She turned and accepted the pen and clipboard. She stared at the nonsense of the previous logged inspections and did her best to replicate the previous entry.

 

She handed the clipboard back to Snape. “Thanks for saving me.”

 

Snape looked down at the entry and frowned. “I thought you said it was all clear?”

 

“Uh, I did.”

 

“Your entry says something different,” Snape replied.

 

“Oh, uh- does it?” Pandora stammered. “I’ll check it over later- I’ve gotta.”

 

Snape reached forward and removed her hood. Snape knew everyone inside the mountain. It was his job as part of the security team. This girl was one of the 49. 

 

It appeared that there would be an earlier than expected second occupant of the specially built 49 cages.

S I R I U S

“How are you holding up?” Sirius fell into step beside his brother, who was walking rigidly behind the cart that bore Barty’s body. The body had been wrapped in cloth now, so they couldn’t see Barty’s lifeless face anymore. But they all knew what was under the cloth. They had all seen him. 

 

Evan sat on the cart, refusing to look anywhere but at Barty. His eyes were empty, and Sirius suspected he had cried out all of the moisture in his body.

 

Sirius was worried about his brother. He always was really, but especially right now. 

 

“How do you think?” Regulus grumbled. His face was wiped clean of emotions, but tear tracks still lingered, and his eyes were still puffy. Sirius knew exactly what Regulus was doing. Regulus had always been a master at it. Hiding his emotions, keeping quiet to stay out of trouble.

 

Sirius had to admit he kind of admired it now. His own emotions had always burst out of him uncontrollably. 

 

“You did the right thing, y’know?” Sirius said. “You stopped his suffering. No one could have done anything else.”

 

“And now I have to live with it,” Regulus muttered. 

 

“You didn’t have to come for this,” Sirius continued. “You can take a day, Reggie. You deserve it.”

 

“No, I can’t,” Regulus said curtly. “If this truce fails, I killed Barty for nothing.” Regulus glanced over his shoulder to where Remus was walking, not too far behind them. “Does he still think this truce is a bad idea?”

 

“Yeah,” Sirius admitted. Remus had been incredibly distant ever since he had woken up, but he had made his opinion of one thing very clear: he did not think they should be working with the commander. “Can’t blame him, though. She’s fucking crazy. I think we’re waisting our time on politics when our people are suck in the Mountain. We need an inside man-”

 

“You’ve been talking to James?” Regulus asked.

 

Sirius frowned. “What, no?”

 

“Ah, so you just share the same brain cell then,” said Regulus. Despite that familiar sarcastic remark, there was no bite to Regulus’ words. As if he simply didn’t have the energy that it would take. “James says the same thing. He said as soon as the truce is secured, he’s running off to get into the mountain.”

 

“Oh,” Sirius blinked. “We’ll it’s a good plan, but I was going to suggest I do it.”

 

“Of course you were,” Regulus mumbled. “But James’ stupid plan makes sense. It can’t be me, it can’t be Evan or Marlene. He says it can’t be you because we look too similar, and it has to be him. The fucking idiot is planning on running straight back into enemy territory-”

 

“Oh, you’re mad at him?” Sirius asked.

 

“I’m fucking exhausted by him,” Regulus said. “Every day it’s something. He’s going to get himself killed. He’s stupid and reckless-”

 

“Yeah, but if he wasn’t all of those things, he wouldn’t be James, would he?”

 

“No, I suppose you’re right,” Regulus said. “Doesn’t mean I have to like it. Especially after he promised me he was done with that bullshit.”

 

“None of us should be making promises we can’t keep,” Sirius said. “That’s certainly not something James can promise. All of us are in danger here-”

 

“But James always has to be in the most,” Regulus continued. “Fuck, he’s not even thinking - I can’t lose him too Sirius, I can’t. You need to talk him out of it.”

 

“You know that’s not something I can do,” Sirius said, wishing that he could. Wishing that James wasn’t as stubborn as he was and would back down from this idea and allow someone else- anyone else- to do it. But that wasn’t James. James would help the person next to him before himself. That was part of James Potter and who he was. If he weren’t like that, then Sirius wouldn’t love him so much. “If he’s made up his mind- and it sounds like he has- then there’s nothing you or I can say to make him change it.

 

“I know,” Regulus mumbled. “And I think I might hate him for it.”

 

*

 

“James! It’s safer on our side,” Regulus snapped at James. “Come over here.” 

 

It had started to get dark, so the commander had called for them to rest for the night. They would leave for the village in the morning and complete the death ritual the next day. They were all settling down around a clearing. There was a distinct divide. The Grounders and the people from the Elder. 

 

The commander was further away from them, muttering with Narcissa, who was apparently her sister. They were shadowed at all times by two burly guards who were silent but looked similar enough that Sirius suspected that they were brothers. 

 

The only person who wasn’t respecting the unspoken divide between the two groups was James. He was laying his belongings out in the middle of the clearing, close to the Grounders. And Regulus wasn’t having it. 

 

“We want this truce to work?” James asked, “There are no sides anymore. We need to trust them.”

James and Regulus bickered back and forth for a few minutes before Regulus (with a great deal of complaining) eventually laid his stuff out beside James. Remus had settled with his back against a tree not far from James and Regulus, and Sirius took his place by Remus’ side.

 

Sirius didn’t want James and Regulus to be arguing. But at least when Regulus was angry with James, the horrible vacant stare that he had adopted ever since he stepped away from Barty’s body was gone.

 

Evan sat motionless with his back pressed against the cart that had been carrying Barty’s body.

 

Euphemia was off to one side. She had bought Moody with her, and they whispered back and forth, casting looks in the direction of James and Regulus every so often.

 

Remus wasn’t talking much. He was quiet and brooding. 

 

“My people are scared of me,” Remus muttered. Sirius followed his gaze and saw a group of Grounders watching Remus carefully. “They think the womplei dina is still inside.”

 

“But it isn’t,” Sirius muttered, moving so that his shoulder was touching Remus’.

 

Remus didn’t reply.

 

“You can talk to me, you know?” Sirius said, half turning his body so that they were looking at each other. “About what happened.”

 

Remus shook his head. “I can’t.”

 

“You’re not that monster anymore.”

 

“I hope you’re right,” Remus said. 

 

“I know I am,” Sirius moved forward and pressed the smallest of kisses to Remus’ lips. “You’re back with me, where you belong.”

 

“Yeah,” Remus gave him the tiniest smile. “Yeah, I am.”

 

Sirius kissed him more deeply at that. 

 

“After all of this, I still won’t be able to stay Sirius,” Remus said eventually, pulling back from the kiss. “I’m still a traitor. Heda will still want me dead.”

 

“So after all of this we’ll go,” Sirius replied, pressing his forehead into Remus’ and inhaling air directly from Remus’ lungs. “We can have adventures together. We can go and find your City of Light or live by the sea. I don’t care. As long as we’re together.”

 

“You’ll leave your brother?” Remus raised an eyebrow.

 

“After all of this, he’ll be safe. He won’t need me anymore,” Sirius replied. “Where you go, I go, Moony.”

 

It was Remus’ turn to kiss him. Sirius never wanted to do anything else.

Notes:

My heart hurts for Reggie so bad istg.

Regulus telling James off for blaming himself - LET YOUR BOYFRIEND FEEL GUILTY FOR KILLING HIS BEST FRIEND JAMES, THIS ISN’T YOUR THING!!!!!!!! Urgh, James is being pretty oblivious rn, like Reg really needs James to just be there. But James hadn’t learned how to handle grieving with other people. His emotions are also too big and he thinks the best thing he can do is throw himself into the Mountain and get his people out. But Reg just wants them to stay together :(

The fact that Jegulus’ main problems are; James not wanting Reg to commit war crimes and Reg not wanting James to run off and try and save everyone is kind of hilarious to me because Regulus’ whole personality is that he can and will commit war crimes for the people he loves, and James’ is that he will always run off an try to save everyone. Jegulus’ relationship is so so complicated rn, and neither of them is really in a place where they can develop a healthy one. They still haven't even defined what they’re doing as a relationship, even though James keeps trying to tell Reg he loves him- URGH I JUST WANT THEM TO BE OKAY

Can’t believe we went five chapters without checking in with the Mountain. Well, things there are still fucked, thanks for asking! It was unclear in Mary’s POV back in Chapter Forty-Two (because Mary didn’t see it happen, or notice tbh), but Gilderoy was snatched by the Mountain Men and has already been harvested for bone marrow (like Harper in season 2 episode 9), so that’s what it meant when they said Pandora would be the second occupant of the cages.

Black Brothers talking will always own my heart- also it’s canon that James and Sirius share one brain cell, and I love that completely of their own volition they came up with the same plan. I know it kind of feels like Sirius is throwing in the towel and just letting James do it, because he kinda is. In this version of their friendship, James has always been the ringleader. Sirius egged him on, sure, but James is and always has been, the plans guy. You know that one friend who everyone just does what they say? That’s James. Sirius hasn’t been able to shake that and he can’t really see properly why it’s so wrong that he just doesn’t question anything James does-because that’s what their friendship has always been. Honestly, Sirius sort of feeds James’ slight god complex. Sirius believes that James can fix anything, so James ends up feeling like he does have to. It’s a vicious circle and it’s one that they will eventually acknowledge and break.

Regulus however, can and will question James. I think it’s why they’re such a match because they can both see eachother’s flaws. Sure, at the moment they’re pretty much non stop fighting about those flaws, but this whole situation isn’t exactly normal, is it?

Wolfstar planning their adventures :)

Like I said before, literally everyone is suffering from varying forms of PTSD at this point. James has been since the start of the fic tbh. Reg and Sirius too. They’ve all been through so much shit and it’s just been NON STOP for the past few weeks. They all need time to sit down and process their trauma. Unfortunately, time is not something they have rn, so they must keep on going!

Also! I wrote a Sirius in Azkaban oneshot called Conversations With My (Dead) Best Friend, check it out :)

ALSO ALSO- Thank you so much for 400 Kudos!!!!! I love reading your comments and cannot thank you enough for all the love this fic is getting <3

Chapter 49: The Living Are Hungry

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For The Chapter
- Blood
- Death
- Knives
- A funeral
- Grieving
- Hallucinations as a product of grief
- Injuries

Also, I’m fully aware that it would take a lot longer for a lot of the injuries depicted in this story to heal. But they’re all healing quickly in this on account of I said so- plus, if they didn’t we’d still be dealing with Sirius’ spear wound from Chapter Two, so suspend your disbelief- they heal quick :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

In Regulus’ dream, he killed Barty. Again and again. Pushing the knife forward and twisting it. Feeling the hot blood on his hands, which are stained with the stuff. When he looked up at Barty, his friend's eyes were open, and he wasn’t dead. He stared at Regulus with lifeless eyes.

 

“You killed me,” Barty hissed. “Your fault.”

 

Regulus blinked, and it was not Barty tied to the stake anymore; it was Sirius. Regulus stabbed him too. Sirius coughed up blood, which splattered on Regulus’ face. A blink and it was Evan. Evan’s blood seeped into Regulus’ shirt. Then it was James, with cracked glasses and a horrible emptiness in his eyes. Then it was Barty again- ghostly pale and bleeding from his ears, his nose, his eyes, his mouth. 

 

Blood was everywhere. So much blood. It soaked into the ground beneath his feet and pooled until a steady stream ran down the hillside and drowned the Elder camp below. Regulus could hear Evan screaming as he drowned in Barty’s blood.

 

He woke up gasping. Someone was holding him down, a heavy weight pressing him into the ground.

 

“Hey, hey,” the person was saying. “Hey, Reg, it’s okay, you’re okay.”

 

Regulus didn’t feel okay. It took him several minutes to stop thrashing, but as soon as he realised it was James holding him, he slumped against the dirt, feeling more tired than he had been when he went to sleep.

 

“You’re okay,” James relaxed his grip now that Regulus had calmed down. He shifted off of Regulus and lay down on his back beside him. 

 

“Did I wake you?” Regulus mumbled. “Sorry.”

 

“It’s okay, don’t worry about it,” James replied. His breathing was heavy. 

 

Regulus turned his head to look at James. The swelling on James’ face had gone down, and his eye could open now. It was still bloodshot, but a great deal of the bruises had faded, and the cuts had scabbed over or healed. There was, however, a fresh slash on James’ cheek which was trickling blood.

 

“You’re bleeding,” Regulus said.

 

James’ hand flew up to his face, and he touched the wound. His fingers came away bloody. “It’s nothing.”

 

“What happened?” Regulus asked. He pushed himself up onto his elbows and grabbed his pack, rummaging for a rag to stanch the trickle of blood.

 

“I said, don’t worry about it,” James pushed himself upright.

 

Regulus turned back to him and froze when he saw his knife lying on the ground between them. He didn’t remember falling asleep, but he did remember lying down with the knife in his hand.

 

“I did it?” Regulus asked.

 

“You were having a nightmare,” James replied. “It doesn’t even hurt, I’m fine. We’re all fine.”

 

“No, we’re not,” Regulus snapped. Barty isn’t fine. Barty is dead. I killed him. I’ll kill you too. Everything and everyone that gets too close to me dies.

 

“I know,” James replied, letting out a huff of air and lying back down, staring at the trees above. “Go back to sleep.”

 

Regulus didn’t. He was quite sure James didn’t either.

 

*

 

“Can I speak with you?” Dorcas fell into step beside him after they had set out to continue their journey to the village. It was only a few more hours, according to Remus. They would be there before lunchtime. 

 

Regulus had stopped counting hours in mealtimes a long time ago. The food that Sirius had handed him to eat that morning tasted like cardboard. He didn’t finish it.

 

“Alone,” Dorcas eyed James and Sirius, who were walking on Regulus’ other side. They exchanged a look that Regulus knew meant that they were silently communicating.

 

“It’s fine,’ Regulus told them. “I want to speak to her too.”

 

Sirius nodded and James frowned, but they left him alone with Dorcas, quickening their steps to catch up with the cart in front of them that was bearing Barty’s body.

 

Dorcas glanced over her shoulder to where the commander rode her horse, flanked by her two guards and Narcissa, also on horses.

 

“You want Fragheda dead,” Dorcas almost whispered. “Am I correct?”

 

“Why would I tell you anything?” Regulus hissed in response. “You’re on her side.”

 

“I am on the side of Heda kom Sars,” Dorcas replied curtly. “You are strong and brave. You are what our people need from a leader. But I am concerned. You cannot kill Fragheda. It would do nothing for your position.”

 

“She deserves to die, Dorcas,” Regulus replied. 

 

“Maybe so,” Dorcas nodded. “But you cannot do it. Our people will not accept another Fragheda.”

 

“I don’t care about what your people want,” Regulus told her. “I don’t give a shit, I don’t want to lead, I just want my people out of that mountain.”

 

Dorcas hummed. “Fragheda will not believe that. She will see you as a threat. You have no interest in leading us? Then you must convince Fragheda of that. Otherwise, she will kill you. She will have no choice. Word is spreading that the true Heda kom Sars is here. It will not take long before our ranks grow restless. You need this army to take the mountain. If you have no interest in leading it, then you must ensure that everyone is aware that you, too, are loyal to Heda.”

 

“I’m not,” Regulus spat. “She will die for what she did. What she made me do.”

 

“No. None of this,” Dorcas tutted. “This talk will get you killed. I cannot have my Heda dead.”

 

“I am not your Heda,” Regulus replied curtly. “I am no one’s Heda. I just want to save the people in the mountain.”

 

“And if you kill Fragheda, or make it seem like you want to, you will cause chaos. You must work with her. She is ruthless and insane, but you can learn things from her that I cannot teach you. She holds the Flame. She can teach you what it means.”

 

“I don’t care what it means.”

 

“You will,” Dorcas said. “One day you will. You want your people out of that mountain? You will do as I suggest. Pledge your loyalty to Fragheda before an audience. Flatter her. She likes that. It doesn’t matter if you don’t mean it. Be convincing enough that she thinks you do, or you and your people will die.”

 

Dorcas looked at him expectantly.

 

“Now?” Regulus demanded, shooting a look over his shoulder at the commander. “You’re crazy. I won’t pledge anything to that woman.”

 

“I pledged myself to her and didn’t mean it,” Dorcas stated with a shrug. “Words mean nothing if there is no intention behind them. If I were you, I would take my advice. I assure you, one day you will watch Fragheda die. But today is not that day, nor is tomorrow. I want to see you succeed, Regulus kom Sars, I am just doing what I can to ensure that happens. Fragheda has seen you. She knows what you hold dear. If she believes you will work against her, she will take it. Your blodon, your Skaiskat, your kru-”

 

“Speak English, I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

“You will learn,” Dorcas replied. “You have no choice. Speak to Heda, swear allegiance. It will keep you and those you love alive.”

 

Dorcas fell silent after that, Regulus suspected she was allowing time for him to think. He needed time to think. He turned her words over again and again in his mind. He made a list of the things he wanted.

 

  1. Bellatrix dead
  2. His people out of the Mountain
  3. Barty to have not died for nothing
  4. James to look at him and not hate him

 

What was the quickest way to achieve all of those things? Dorcas said that if he killed Bellatrix, it would cause chaos. Chaos was bad because they needed the Grounder army to take the Mountain. With Dorcas’ help, Regulus could get them under control, but it probably wouldn’t be quick enough to save his friends. 

 

  1. Bellatrix dead
  2. His people out of the Mountain
  3. Barty to have not died for nothing
  4. James to look at him and not hate him

 

If he wasn’t killing Bellatrix, then he needed her help. Dorcas suggested flattery. Regulus could grovel. He was very good at it. He had always done so very well at grovelling to his mother when she turned on Sirius. So in a fucked up way, he supposed his mother had prepared him for this too. 

 

One day, he would watch Bellatrix die. 

 

Today was not that day.

 

Today, he needed her. Today, he would pretend with everything in him that he was loyal to her. If that was all it would take for Barty not to have died for nothing, then Regulus would do it. He could feel ice spreading through his veins, infecting every cell of his body. He felt like breathing was difficult. Up ahead, James and Barty walked together. Barty glanced back at him, but it was Sirius. 

 

“I’ll do it,” Regulus managed. “Tell me what to say.”

 

J A M E S

“I’m worried about him,” James told Sirius. Sirius glanced over his shoulder towards where Regulus was walking with Dorcas. “He shouldn’t have come.”

 

“He needs to see this through, mate,” Sirius sighed. “What he did… fuck… if I’d had to do that to you, I’d need to see it through. Barty was his best friend.”

 

“He had a nightmare last night,” James said.

 

“We’re all having nightmares,” Sirius said darkly.

 

“I don’t like him talking to those Grounders.”

 

“Oh, and why’s that then?” Sirius raised his eyebrows.

 

James really didn’t think he should be the one to explain whatever was going on to Sirius. He didn’t really understand it himself. All he knew was that it was something to do with the Black family. James knew that Sirius hated talking about his family. He always had, but especially since the deaths of his parents.

 

“Um,” James hedged when Sirius kept looking at him expectantly.

 

“Something’s going on,” Sirius declared. “And it’s something outside of just the weird little relationship you and my brother have got going on. There’s something with the Grounders, with the commander even-“

 

“Sirius, you should talk to someone else about this,” James said. “Regulus, or Remus-“

 

“But I’m talking to you,” Sirius replied.

 

“I don’t really…” James trailed off. “I don’t really understand it, Sirius. I don’t know the full story either.”

 

“But there is a story, and somehow it involves the Grounders and Reggie. The commander should have killed him when he went off after you. I thought she would, know, but she didn’t. Why? Why did she let him go over and speak to Barty? What do you know, James?”

 

James sighed and glanced over at Regulus, who was still walking beside Dorcas, deep in conversation. 

 

“There’s something with his family- your family, I guess. People keep calling you both ‘kom Sars’. And… well, the commander looks like you. You have the same eyes. I think you’re related somehow. I think that your family have been doing this a while- having two kids, sending one down here and making them commander. I think- and the Grounders think- that the next one was supposed to be Regulus.”

 

Sirius’ brow had furrowed as James spoke, but James himself felt a little lighter. Sirius would know what to do. Sirius would know how to fix it. He always did.

 

“How long have you known about this?” Sirius asked.

 

“Eh- a while,” James admitted. “Remus told me when we were locked up together. Well, he told me some of it, I’ve pieced together the rest. That was why he decided that the Grounders might’ve taken them- when he learned Reg’s last name, that is.”

 

“And Reggie knew?” Sirius continued. “He knew when he went after you to meet with the commander.”

 

“I don’t know, maybe?” James said. “Not sure when he found out.”

 

“Bet it was that Dorcas woman,” Sirius glanced back at Regulus and Dorcas again. “God, she’s looking at him like the sun shines out of his bloody arse.”

 

James was of the opinion that it did. Regulus may not always do the right things, but his intentions were always good. To save Sirius- to save them all. If there was one person that James would trust with the lives of his people, it was Regulus.

 

“Well, maybe she’ll be on our side then,” James said. “If this turns nasty, I mean.”

 

“You think it might?” Sirius asked.

 

James shrugged. He didn’t really know what he thought anymore. His brain felt like a strange staticy hum. Like his system had been overloaded. “I don’t know, but it can’t hurt to have a Grounder loyal to us.”

 

“Loyal to Reg, you mean?”

 

“Same thing,” James said.

 

“Is it?” Sirius asked, eyebrows raising again.

 

“Yes.”

 

Sirius pursed his lips.

 

“Spit it out,” James muttered.

 

“It’s too much to put on him, James. You shouldn’t leave. Let me go to the Mountain. You need to stay here with Reg.”

 

James shook his head. “No. You’re better than me, Sirius, you can help him with this more than me. The Grounders already hate me for what happened at the village. Me being here will only make things harder than they have to be.”

 

“You know you’re not expendable to us,” Sirius said. “Not to me and certainly not to Reg. If you get yourself killed- fuck. He’ll never forgive you. You know that, right?”

 

James pursed his lips and glanced back towards Regulus and Dorcas. And James froze when he saw that Regulus was no longer walking behind them. The procession behind them had ground to a halt as Regulus had turned and headed over to the commander with Dorcas right behind him.

 

“Fuck,” James muttered. “Fuck, what’s he doing?”

 

“Shit,” Sirius said, following James’ eyes.

 

Before he even registered that his feet were moving, James was in motion, moving towards Regulus without a plan or any idea of what he was planning on doing.

 

Regulus stopped in front of the commander’s horse and said something to her that James couldn’t hear. The commander smiled and dismounted, standing in front of Regulus and looking at him expectantly.

 

Dorcas stepped into James’ path.

 

“Let us pass,” Sirius growled. “Fuck, what’s he doing?”

 

“He’s keeping you all alive,” Dorcas replied. “Let him do it.”

 

“Heda,” Regulus said. He dropped to a knee in front of Bellatrix and dropped his head. “On behalf of my people, I want to thank you for the mercy you have shown us. We owe you a great debt. I intend to ensure that it is repaid. Blood has answered blood, now we can move forward and take the mountain together. I swear my loyalty to you. Yu yu don ai bleirona.”

 

“What shit is he pulling now?” James jumped slightly when Evan spoke from beside him. He hadn’t noticed the other boy silently walking over. Evan’s eyes were so heavy with grief that it made it difficult to look at him. James forced himself to. Forced himself to meet Evan’s eyes. To see what his lack of strength in that village had done to the boy. The image would remind him forever why he had to be better. Do better.

 

“He is ensuring your friend didn’t die for nothing,” Dorcas stated quietly. “Your truce is tenuous. If Fragheda believes that Heda kom Sars is loyal to her, then she will be more cooperative.”

 

“Doesn’t sound like he’s lying,” Evan replied, glaring past Dorcas, eyes fixed on the back of Regulus’ head where he knelt, waiting for Bellatrix’s verdict. 

 

James couldn’t help but agree with Evan. Regulus’ words sounded empty, but sincere. James had always known that he was an excellent liar, but this was something else. James wondered if Regulus had ever looked him in the eye and lied like this. 

 

He hoped not, but he couldn’t be sure.

 

“He’s a good liar,” Sirius stated. “We both had to be growing up, but he was always better than me.”

 

“He’s thanking her?” Evan asked. “ Thanking her ?”

 

“He’s keeping you all alive,” Dorcas said. “You should be thanking him .”

 

Evan didn’t look like he was feeling particularly thankful. He narrowed his eyes and glared at the commander. “He should have killed her when he had the chance.”

 

Dorcas pursed her lips.

 

“Ai monin bilaik bleirona Regulus kom Sars,” Bellatrix stated, bringing an end to the hushed conversations and drawing all eyes to her. “En ai chof gon em.”

 

“I welcome your sword, Regulus of the stars,” Dorcas translated, “and I thank you for it.”

 

Regulus inclined his head. James didn’t know if he understood what Bellatrix had said, but Regulus seemed to know that it was a positive outcome. 

 

“Gochu op yumi,” Bellatrix stated. “Hos kom yumi. We will have much to discuss after the murderer is bathed in fire. Rabastan, give your horse to Regulus. He will ride with me the rest of the way.”

 

Regulus got to his feet. He didn’t look back towards where James stood.

 

“Is that good?” Sirius breathed. 

 

“It is excellent,” Dorcas nodded. “You may all live yet. Heda kom Sars will see to it.”

 

*

 

A few hours later, they neared the village, and James decided to hang back and keep his head down. Like he had told Sirius, he knew that the Grounders- especially the ones at the village- would not be happy to see him.

 

Regulus did better than James had on a horse. He sat upright on the animal as it plodded forward, following just behind Bellatrix’s horse. 

 

James had walked the rest of the way with his mother. Silently placing one foot in front of the other and not taking his eyes off of Regulus’ back. Regulus didn’t look at him once. 

 

“It’s hard, isn’t it?” Euphemia had muttered to him just before they arrived at the village. “Letting someone you love take the lead.”

 

James didn’t reply. He had ignored the comment and just kept placing one foot in front of the other. Sirius and Remus walked behind him, and Moody behind them. Evan stayed on the cart with Barty’s body. 

 

The procession ground to a halt on the outskirts of the village, and the man whose horse Regulus was riding neared them, holding a large crate.

 

“You need to disarm,” Remus told them. “No weapons from here.” Remus handed over a small knife from his belt. James gritted his teeth and removed the clip from his gun, placing it in the crate. The others followed suit. 

 

Apparently, Evan had bought more than just the radio with him. He was patted down, and they found no less than ten different knives stashed all over his body. Evan retained that hollow look in his eyes, which flared with anger when he was told he couldn’t ride on the cart anymore. 

 

He ended up walking into the village beside Euphemia. The commander dismounted her horse, and the other three riders, including Regulus, followed suit. The cart was left at the edge of the village, and Barty’s body was placed on a stretcher and carried by four grounders. 

 

“Keep your head down,” Remus hissed to James. “People here will not forgive you for your hand in the massacre easily.”

 

James did as Remus suggested, trying to look as inconspicuous as possible. It didn’t work.

 

As they walked into the village, they were met with angry voices and jeers. James didn’t understand a word of what was being said, but he felt Remus and Sirius close ranks around him, and could understand that the tones the people were using were not friendly greetings. Someone spat at him and it splattered on his shirt.

 

“What are they saying?” Sirius asked.

 

“Death to sky people, murderers are not welcome here,” Remus summarised helpfully. 

 

“Maybe I shouldn’t have come?” James asked quietly. He could feel the eyes of most of the angry people on him. He recognised many of them. Their eyes held the same hatred they had the last time he was here.

 

Remus shrugged. “Perhaps you’re correct.”

 

Bellatrix led the group. Regulus floated by her side, and James’ heart panged to see him so close to the danger of the angry villagers. A man stepped in front of Bellatrix, eyes full of grief and sorrow.

 

“Skaikru don jak op ething kom ai. Ai houmon. Ai goufa. Yu lid in fraga bakon gon oso hou,” he growled. 

 

“The sky people took everything from me. My wife. My child. You bring murderers back to our home,” Remus whispered quickly.

 

“Skai Heda ste nou monin hir,” The man continued, pointing through the crowd right at James.

 

“Sky Commander is not welcome here,” Remus whispered. James kind of wished that Remus would stop. He could feel the man’s hatred already without needing to know what he said.

 

Bellatrix looked to her side, where one of the burly men who had been flanking her was standing. She nodded to him, and he took a large step forward, punching the man in one fluid motion. The man hit the ground.

 

Bellatrix turned to face the angry, gathered crowd. “The skaikru ride with us now!” She declared. “Anyone who tries to stop that will pay with their life. You have been warned once, I will not warn again.”

 

“She’s hurting her own people to defend us?” Sirius demanded quietly enough that no one but their group of three would be able to hear.

 

Remus was looking at the commander with narrowed eyes. “No. She’s hurting her own people to keep Regulus’ loyalty. Dorcas was right. It is the best way to keep you all alive. If Heda believes that she has his loyalty, she will do what she can to keep it or fear losing power. It is good. It will keep you alive.”

 

*

 

The pyre had already been built. The bodies of the Grounders whom Barty had killed were all wrapped in cloth. James noticed that too many of them were too small to be adults. He wondered which was the small ginger boy whom he had tried to save. He noticed a family stood off to one side, both parents had red hair, and two children stood close to them. Both parents clutched bundles of blankets. Their faces were tear-stained. James knew the father. It was the man whom they had spoken to during the massacre. 

 

He looked away from the family, feeling sick to his stomach. 

 

Barty’s body had been placed atop the pyre. On a mountain of bodies that he had been responsible for. James couldn’t look at that either without feeling like he should be the one wrapped in cloth there.

 

He looked at Bellatrix instead. 

 

“Raun faya, Oso woda klin laudnes kom foutaim,” Bellatrix stated. James hadn’t thought that the commander was capable of looking sincere, but the usual maniacal grin was absent from her face. She looked sombre. 

 

“In fire we cleanse the pain of the past,” Remus muttered. The group from the Elder were all standing together, watching the ritual. Regulus at the fringes, but still with them. He still refused to look at James. James wanted him to look at him. He wanted to hold his hand and help him lift the weight he was carrying.

 

A lit torch was passed to Bellatrix, and she lifted it, then paused. She turned to look at Regulus and held the torch out to him.

 

“Regulus,” she said. “You will do the honours.” 

 

Regulus tentatively stepped forward and took the torch. He hesitated for just a moment before reaching forward and using it to light the pyre. 

 

“Yu gonplei ste odon,” (Your fight is over) Regulus said. His voice sounded hollow and flat. He placed the torch on the pyre, which was engulfed in flames within seconds. 

 

“Yu gonplei ste odon,” (Your fight is over) the Grounder all around echoed. Heads bowed, tears shining on their faces.

 

James watched the flames dancing as his mother stepped forward. 

 

“In peace, may you leave this shore. In love, may you find the next. Safe passage on your travels, until our final journey to the ground. May we meet again,” she said.

 

“May we meet again,” all of those from the Elder echoed.

 

R E G U L U S

Regulus stood by the pyre as it burned for hours, unable to tear his eyes from the flames. Evan stayed too, crying silently. With every spit of the flames, Regulus winced. On the edge of his vision, Barty stood with his arms crossed and a small cocky smirk on his face, watching Regulus watch the fire that was torching his body. Every time Regulus turned to look at Barty properly, he was gone. 

 

Dorcas walked up to him and stood by his side, watching the fire smoulder. 

 

“I have lost friends too,” Dorcas stated quietly. “My sister was killed by the ice nation many years ago. Because of me. Because I made a bad call and sent her with a battalion that all perished.”

 

“How did you get over it?” Regulus croaked.

 

“By recognising it for what it is,” Dorcas said, turning away from the flames to look at Regulus. “Weakness.”

 

“Love?” Regulus asked.

 

Dorcas inclined her head in assent.

 

“So you just stopped caring?” Regulus asked. “I used to know how to do that, but I don’t know if I can anymore.” 

 

“Then you put the people you care about in danger,” Dorcas said. “And the pain will never go away. The dead are gone, Regulus. The living are hungry.”

Notes:

Translations
Your blodon, your Skaiskat, your kru - your brother, your sky boy, your people.
Yu yu don ai bleirona - you have my sword
Ai monin bilaik bleirona Regulus kom Sars. En ai chof gon em - I welcome your sword, Regulus of the stars. And I thank you for it.
Gochu op yumi. Hos kom yumi - stand with us, ride with us.
Skaikru don jak op ething kom ai. Ai houmon. Ai goufa. Yu lid in fraga bakon gon oso hou - The sky people took everything from me. My wife. My child. You bring murderers back to our home.
Skai Heda ste nou monin hir - sky commander is not welcome here.

 

*

 

Nightmares :( They’re all having them, believe me. This one was just important to show, because Regulus is bound to develop the fear of hurting the people he loves (even more so than before). His parents died just because he was born, and now hehas killed his own best friend. AND a nightmare caused him to lash out and hurt James. His literal worst fear is James or Sirius dying. My poor baby.

Dorcas and Reg!!!! LISTEN, I am living for the crumbs of them together and can't waittt for what is to come. I adore how their friendship so often is in fics, and believe me, they will become friends- I will make them. Dorcas essentially saying ‘fuck Bellatrix, you’re my commander, I will be your second in command if you like it or not’ is hilarious to me. I love me a woman who knows what she wants. When originally coming up with ideas for this story, Dorcas was going to be the commander, then the whole black family storyline happened and I pivoted, but the conversation between Clarke and Lexa after the burial is SO IMPORTANT and Bellatrix is obviously not going to be part of it, so it only felt right that I gave it to Regulus and Dorcas.

Sirius FINALLY knows a bit about what’s up with the whole ‘kom Sars’ situation. Even Reg doesn’t fully understand it yet. But they will. It will all be explained properly, but even Grounders such as Remus and Dorcas don’t really know the whole thing. The only people who do are the Black family, so the whole story will need to come from either Bella or Narcissa.

How are we feeling about Reg swearing loyalty to Bella? Obviously he didn’t mean it, but he’s such a good liar that even James struggled to see the lies. And we know for a fact that Regulus HAS looked James in the eye and lied (That time he promised he wouldn’t commit war crimes, he totally didn’t mean it).

Reg seeing Barty everywhere :(

Fleamont haunts the narrative for James- Barty will be haunting Regulus. I know in the 100 Finn kinda drops off and isn’t really mentioned again… trust that will not happen here. Barty will keep coming up because they all loved him and you don’t just forget someone you love. He will be haunting Reg and he will be haunting Evan.

I know Evan hasn’t had a pov since Barty died, but he’s so so deep in grief that I really don’t feel like I personally can do him justice at the moment. He will get a POV again I swear, but not until I feel like I can get back in his head properly.

I am currently deeply stuck on Chapter Fifty One, so cannot guarantee when the next one will be posted, but as usual it will probably be soon because I have 0% impulse control. A warning now however; I will 100% not be able to get any chapters up in August - I know it’s a while off, but I’ll be taking a break for the month as I have an incredibly busy month with work and want to spend what little free time I have with my friends.

As always, I'll see you in the comments! Find me on my now actually active tumblr!

Chapter 50: Poisoned Chalice

Summary:

Was he rotten? Was he destined to be the reason everything around him wilted and died? Was Dorcas right? Was loving him making everyone around him weak?

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Blood
- Knives
- Posioning (in case you didn’t get that from the title lmao)
- Death
- Hallucinations as a product of grief

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

“Please accept this gift, Commander,” Euphemia offered the bottle across the long table laid out with food. The food looked amazing, and Regulus would have jumped at it if his stomach hadn’t still been turning. “We drink this at special occasions.”

 

The whole group that had accompanied the Grounders to the village were there. Regulus was seated with James on one side and Sirius on the other. To James' right was his mother. Then Moody, then Evan. James was directly across the table from Bellatrix. Regulus was across from Narcissa.

 

They were underground. A room that Regulus suspected had once been a subway station. Underneath the smell of incense burning, Regulus could detect dampness. He wasn’t sure he would be able to eat much in this room, even if the sight of food wasn’t making him nauseous. 

 

“Thank you, Euphemia of the sky people,” Bellatrix inclined her head and smiled that wide, horrifying smile as the man - Rabastan, Regulus thought- accepted the bottle on her behalf. 

 

“You’re welcome,” Euphemia smiled back, a far warmer smile than Regulus thought Bellatrix capable of. “Bellatrix kom Sars. Just - eh - don’t drink too much of it.”

 

“Heda kom Skaikru, let us drink together,” Bellatrix said, turning to look at James.

 

“It would be my pleasure,” James nodded to her. 

 

A servant appeared beside Rabastan and offered two goblets. He opened the bottle with a click as the seal broke, and he poured two cups, which Bellatrix picked up, handing one to James. Regulus kept his eyes on Bellatrix’s face as she watched James carefully. 

 

“Heda, allow me,” Rabastan said, offering his hand to take the cup back. Bellatrix handed him the cup, and he took a sip before returning the cup to Bellatrix.

 

“Tonight, we celebrate our newfound peace,” Bellatrix stated. “Tomorrow, we plan our war,” she sounded far too gleeful at the idea of war. It turned Regulus’ stomach. “Let us drink to toppling the mountain.”

 

She raised her glass to James, who returned the motion. They both moved to drink. The glass was just touching James’ lips when Rabastan keeled over, coughing and spluttering.

 

Chaos ensued. 

 

All Regulus could do was move quickly and slap the cup from James’ hand before he took a sip. 

 

“Poison!” One of the Grounders who had lunged forward to help Rabastan shouted. 

 

Suddenly, swords were drawn, and the table was shoved aside.

 

“Dula op nou teik em wan op,” (Do not let him die) Bellatrix barked. Two men grabbed Rabastan by the elbows and steadied him as he coughed. 

 

Regulus and the rest of his people were backed into a circle at sword point.

 

“It was the sky people!” The other burly man who stood at Bellatrix’s side barked, his own sword pointed at Euphemia. 

 

“This wasn’t us!” James protested, eyeing a sword that was pointed at his face. “We didn’t do anything!”

 

“Pad daun emo!” (____ them) Narcissa commanded.

 

“We didn’t do this!” Regulus insisted, moving forwards towards Bellatrix who stared at him with fire behind her eyes. 

 

“The Lestranges warned me about you, but I didn’t listen,” Bellatrix spat. “You swore your loyalty to me and lied-”

 

“I didn’t lie!” Regulus lied. A Grounder guard had him by the shoulders now and was patting down his pockets, he resisted, trying to move towards Bellatrix. 

 

“Tell me something Regulus, when you plunged that knife into your friend’s heart, did you wish that it was mine?” Bellatrix asked.

 

Yes, Regulus thought, but didn’t say. The Grounder found nothing in his pockets and shoved him back roughly. For a second, Regulus thought he glimpsed Barty watching the scene unfold from behind Bellatrix. He froze. A Grounder passed infront of Barty and he was gone. 

 

“Heda!” Rabastan barked, drawing all attention to him. He looked very green, as if he could topple over at any second, but he was standing beside Evan. He was holding a small container of powder which he sniffed before handing to Bellatrix.

 

“Ai found em raun em oukou,” (I found it __ his ____) Rabasan said.

 

“That’s not mine!” Evan insisted. “He put it there when he searched me!”

 

Bellatrix ignored him, she looked at the powder and then back at Regulus with narrowed eyes. “No sky person leaves this room until I decide what to do with them!”

 

Bellatrix stormed towards the door, the Grounders followed. 

 

“Do something!” Sirius muttered to Remus.

 

“Narcissa!” Remus sprung forward. “Narcissa, hod op!” (wait!) 

 

Narcissa was among the last to leave the room. She stopped at the iron gate to the room, turning to look at Remus. 

 

“Teik ai chich gon emo,” (Let me speak for them) Remus said.

 

“Yu sao emo,” (You are them) she stated, before closing the iron gate firmly behind her. 

 

Moody was glaring at Evan, but Euphemia gave him a pointed look and grabbed him by the elbow, hauling him off to a corner where they immediately launched into a whispered conversation. 

 

Remus huffed out a heavy breath and sat down in one of the chairs which had been thrust aside in the chaos. Sirius sat down beside Remus silently. James looked like a lost puppy, looking around the room, eyes darting between everyone. Regulus could see the gears turning in James' mind for a way to get them out of this. 

 

“Evan,” Regulus took a hesitant step towards Evan. “Tell us the truth.”

 

“Stay away from me, Regulus,” Evan narrowed his eyes.

 

“Yesterday, you wanted me to kill her. If you poisoned her, we need to know,” Regulus tried. Before he could react, Evan lunged at him. 

 

Evan had punched him before, but the last time, he hadn’t really been trying to do any damage. This time, however, he hit Regulus across the face with everything in him. James scrambled over to them and Sirius sprang to his feet, ready to intervene, but Evan didn’t make a move to hit him again. 

 

“You’re the only murderer here,” Evan spat. Where Evan’s fist had made contact with Regulus’ face, his jaw smarted. His head snapped back, and as he whirled around, he glimpsed Barty laughing at him from a corner.

 

“Leave me alone!” Regulus begged the spectre in the corner. “You gave me no choice! Why did you turn yourself in?”

 

Barty stared at him. He’s stopped laughing now. He cocked an eyebrow at Regulus, a tiny smile evident on his face. Regulus stared back. 

 

“Reg, are you-” James reached for him, and Regulus flinched away. He blinked rapidly and found his eyes travelling back to where Barty had just been. He was gone now.

 

Regulus hadn’t thought he had anymore tears left to cry. He thought he had been wrung out like a sponge. 

 

He had been wrong. Apparently, there were always more tears left. 

 

“Reg-” James tried again. 

 

Regulus’ eyes darted from the empty space where Barty had been to James and then back again. 

 

His arms wrapped around himself, clinging tightly as if he could physically hold the sobs in. He couldn’t. So before they overtook him, he retreated into a corner of the room. 

 

He sat down on a chair that had been shoved aside in the chaos and stared at a plate that had fallen to the ground. The fruit that had been on the plate was scattered around it, and the bugs had already descended. Regulus watched a line of ants carrying away a piece of apple that was far too big for them. 

 

He swallowed sobs for all they were worth. 

 

He knew when to cry and when not to cry. Crying was for when he was alone. Crying was not for when he was locked in a basement with everyone watching him. He could hear the others whispering to each other, but it faded into the background. He took steadying breaths and watched the ants.

 

Eventually, it seemed that the others decided to send Sirius to speak to him. Sirius walked into Regulus’ field of vision and crouched down in front of him.

 

“Listen, Reggie,” Sirius started. His brother looked at him intently, and Regulus felt five years old again. He longed to be five and crawl into bed with Sirius and hear a story about Ancient Rome or the myths that made up the stars. But he wasn’t five anymore. And he never would be again. “I know how you feel. But Dorcas was wrong. This won’t haunt you forever. The pain, the guilt, it will fade. What got me through was knowing I did it to save you.”

 

“You’re talking about Mother and Father?” Regulus demanded, brow furrowing. “You’re comparing the two? What I did to Barty was nothing like that! I was protecting everyone. You were protecting yourself-”

 

“Reggie, please-” Sirius tried. 

 

Regulus didn’t want to hear it. “You turned them in!”

 

“They were killing you!”

 

“No,” Regulus shook his head vigorously. “No, they were killing you, Sirius. They loved me-”

 

“They didn’t know what love was-”

 

“That’s you!” Regulus snapped. “You’re the one who doesn’t know what love is. Where do you think I learnt it from? It wasn’t them. It was you.”

 

“I was protecting you,” Sirius affirmed sharply. “Everything I did, it was to protect you.”

 

“I wish you’d let me die,” Regulus replied flatly, eyes not wavering from Sirius’ fiery gaze. “It would’ve been easier than this.”

 

He pushed out of his chair and turned his back to Sirius.

 

“Reggie!” Sirius scrambled to his feet. “We’re the same, you and I. You couldn’t let us die any more than I could’ve let you die.”

 

And the worst part was that Regulus knew Sirius was right. He so badly wanted to be able to be good like James wanted him to. But there was nothing he wouldn’t do to make sure that Sirius and James were safe. Somehow, that had extended beyond just the two of them. Evan was in that group now too, and all of his friends in the Mountain and even the Elder camp. 

 

He hated that love had to have teeth. He hated that all he knew how to do properly was blood and violence. He hated that there was no other way. 

 

And he hated that every time he looked at anyone in the room, all he could picture was driving a knife into their chest to protect everyone else. Where was his line? If it had been James tied to that stake, could he have done it? Sirius? He didn’t think so, but then again, never in a million years would he have imagined killing Barty. 

 

It would have been easier for everyone if Regulus had never been born. He’d always known that. Sirius and James would be safer if he had never been born. Barty might still be alive. 

 

The problem was that Regulus couldn’t deny what Sirius said. Sirius was right. Regulus wondered for the first time what he would have done had their positions been reversed on the Elder. Regulus knew he loved his parents in a way that Sirius didn’t. He knew he had always been able to see through the blood and violence better than Sirius had to what lay beneath. He wondered if he’d be the same person if he’d been able to mingle with others on the ship. If he’d had the glowing presence of James Potter in his life, would he be better- be more like Sirius?

 

When he moved away, Sirius didn’t follow him. 

 

He sat down heavily on the step by the door and stared into half nothingness.

 

Was he rotten? Was he destined to be the reason everything around him wilted and died? Was Dorcas right? Was loving him making everyone around him weak? He couldn’t stand the idea of James throwing himself on the sword yet again for anything, but least of all for him. He couldn’t allow Sirius to become something he wasn’t for him.

 

Maybe in order to save them he needed to take love out of the equation. To protect them he needed to be strong, and loving his friends was making him weak. It was making it impossible to make the hard choices. 

 

He didn’t understand how James did it. How James could love so fiercely but continue to lead. He wasn’t as strong as James. But he needed at least half of that strength for what was to come. It was down to him to ensure the alliance held. It was down to him to keep Bellatrix in line until he could kill her. 

 

“Tearing eachother and yourself apart isn’t the way to get through this.” He hadn’t noticed that Euphemia had sat down next to him until she spoke, so he startled a little at the sound of her voice. “If Bellatrix wants to get her people out of the mountain then she needs this alliance just as much as we do. She listens to you. She’s shown she can be flexible with good advice.”

 

“She thinks we tried to kill her,” Regulus replied. 

 

“But we know we didn’t,” Euphemia said. “So let’s figure out who did. Who would want her dead?”

 

“Too many to count,” Remus chimed in from across the room. Everyone fell immediately silent, listening to the conversation. “Fragheda has many enemies. Now that our people have seen Heda kom Sars is here, many could try to kill her. An alliance with you was a risk, both for her position and after what Barty did to this village.”

 

“So it was someone trying to break the alliance?” James suggested. “What do you mean for her position?”

 

“Some may want to overthrow her and put Heda kom Sars in her place,” Remus nodded towards Regulus. 

 

Before Regulus had time to consider this any further there was a clattering outside the door. He and Euphemia scrambled up, just in time as the door was shoved open and Narcissa entered the room flanked by two Grounder guards.

 

“How is Rabastan?” Remus asked immediately.

 

“He’ll live,” Narcissa growled. “Sis op em.” (Grab him)

 

The guards surged forward and moved to seize Evan. 

 

“What are you doing?” James demanded, scrambling forward and stepping into the path of the guards with Evan behind him. “He didn’t hurt anyone!”

 

“I argued for all of you to die,” Narcissa replied. Regulus felt her eyes lingering on him for a little longer than was comfortable. “But the commander decided otherwise. She wants one.”

 

“But he’s innocent!” Euphemia protested.

 

“I don’t care,” Narcissa declared. “Taim emo ashon, emo drein au.” (If they move they bleed)

 

The guards shoved James out of the way easily. He was sent sprawling on the ground. Regulus thought his broken ribs would certainly be complaining. Sirius tried to step in, but the guards grabbed Evan by the elbows and yanked him away. 

 

Evan didn’t even look scared. His face was empty as he was hauled past, briefly making eye contact with Regulus as he passed.

 

“The rest of you are free.” Narcissa spat. “When the boy dies, so does the truce. You should run.”

 

With that and nothing more, Narcissa turned, blonde hair swishing as she walked and left the room, leaving the door open. 

 

Regulus sank back down to the ground and pressed his hands to his eyes. His mother’s voice echoed in his head. Failure, failure, failure.

 

Beside him, Barty sat down silently.

 

“I fucked up,” Regulus muttered to him. No one else was listening. They were locked in a hurried conversation. James and Moody had hurried after Evan. Regulus could hear James and Moody arguing outside. Sirius, Remus and Euphemia darted out of the door after them, leaving Regulus alone in the room with Barty. 

 

You failed me, Barty said. Don’t fail me again.

 

Regulus knew Barty wanted him to save Evan. But he couldn’t save anyone. He was a perpetual fuck up. All he could do was kill things. All he knew was death.

 

“I can’t save him, Barty,” Regulus muttered. “I can’t save anyone.”

 

Open your eyes, Baby Black, Barty said. Open your eyes and look for a second.

 

Regulus pulled his hands from his face and blinked away the black spots that had formed over his vision from where he had been pressing into his eyes hard with his fingers.

 

Directly in his line of vision was James’ discarded goblet. It lay exactly where it had fallen when Regulus slapped it from James’ hand.

 

What do you see? Barty asked. 

 

Regulus saw a cup. 

 

He saw James’ cup. 

 

Evan screamed outside.

 

“Reggie, we’ve got to go!” Sirius yelled through the door.

 

Regulus stared at the cup. 

 

If Evan didn’t poison the bottle, which he couldn’t have because when did he even have the bottle? Then did someone else poison it? No, it had been sealed when Euphemia handed it over. Regulus had heard the click when the bottle was opened. 

 

So the poison wasn’t in the bottle. 

 

So the cups?

 

Who had handled the cups? The servant, Bellatrix, James and- and Rabastan. He had been the one to pour the drinks. Regulus should’ve watched him closer when he did it. Would he have had time to slip something into the cup?

 

Yes. The answer was yes, he probably would’ve had time. The servant couldn’ve had time as well, or anyone who had the cups before they were brought out to the table. 

 

But why would a Grounder have wanted to posion the commander?

 

Unless the commander wasn’t the target. Anyone who knew the commander would have known that she would have her drink tested before she drank it.

 

Bellatrix wasn’t the target. The alliance was.

 

If Bellatrix thought that they had tried to poison her then the alliance would be over.

 

The poison wasn’t in the bottle, it was in the cup.

 

“Reggie, now!” Sirius bellowed.

 

Evan screamed again.

 

Regulus scrambled to his feet, grabbing James’ goblet from the ground and running straight to the door. He shoved past Sirius who seemed completely taken off guard by Regulus’ sudden appearance.

 

Outside, Evan was tied to a hastily erected stake with his hands above his head, just like Barty had been just a few days earlier. He was already bleeding. He had four deep cuts, one on his cheek, two on his chest and one on his arm. Tears were shining on Evan’s face and his jaw was set.

 

Bellatrix stood before him impassivley watching as Rodolphus walked towards Evan with an already bloody knife in hand.

 

The rest of Regulus’ people were all gathered near the door. Remus was speaking to the red headed woman Molly.  

 

He breezed past them all.

 

“Regulus!” James snapped, falling into step behind him. “Regulus, what are you doing? You’ll get yourself killed.”

 

“I need the bottle,” Regulus snapped in the direction of Remus and Molly as he passed. They exchanged a quick glance and Remus hissed something to Molly before she hurried away- Regulus hoped to go and retrieve the bottle. 

 

“Regulus,” James hissed.

 

Regulus ignored him. 

 

“Stop!” He barked in Bellatrix’s direction. He only stopped walking towards her because two Grounder guards closed ranks, blocking him from advancing. “One of your people tried to kill you Bellatrix, not one of mine.”

 

“You should’ve run,” Narcissa spat in his direction. Regulus could feel Dorcas’ eyes on him. He held his head high and met Bellatrix’s steely gaze with one of his own. 

 

“I can prove it!” Regulus insisted. 

 

Molly appeared at his side, holding the bottle in her hands. Before Regulus had a moment to second-guess himself, he grabbed it and took a gulp directly from the bottle. James slapped the bottle from his hands, but he was able to take a good, large mouthful. The bottle fell to the ground, spilling its contents on the ground below.

 

Very deliberately, Regulus swallowed.

 

“What are you doing?” James hissed. Regulus could practically feel the panic in his voice.

 

Good, now you know how it feels, he thought slightly smugly.

 

He didn’t acknowledge James, though; he kept his eyes on Bellatrix.

 

“The poison wasn’t in the bottle,” Regulus said. “It was in the cup.”

 

Bellatrix’s eyes were narrowed as she looked at him. 

 

“A feikau Heda,” (A trick, commander) Rabastan muttered behind Bellatrix. The commander didn’t even glance in the direction of her guard. “Nou ge branwoda.” (Don’t be ______).

 

Regulus opened his mouth to accuse Rabstan, but before he did, he heard a sharp intake of breath from James. 

 

“It was you,” James said. Regulus glanced over at James and saw him staring at Rabastan with his jaw set and his eyes hard. “You tested the cup and you searched Evan.”

 

Regulus knew James was smart, but he didn’t know that he was that quick. James had pieced it together in seconds just from watching the interaction between Bellatrix and Rabastan. Regulus was so thankful that James was on his side. 

 

“Rabastan would never harm me,” Bellatrix replied firmly.

 

“You weren’t the target,” Regulus insisted. “This alliance was.”

 

“We didn’t do this,” James affirmed.

 

A muscle in Bellatrix’s cheek twitched, and she turned to look at Rabastan. “Yu yu don fingadon, Rabstan. Chich ridiyo.” (You have been _______ Rabastan. Speak ____.”

 

Rabstan’s eyes very slowly went from Bellatrix to Regulus and back again. He seemed to contemplate for a long time before he spoke.

 

“This alliance will cost you your life, Heda,” Rabastan said very slowly. A ripple of murmurs went through the crowd of gathered Grounders. “I could not let that happen. The boy of the stars will be your undoing.”

 

Regulus couldn’t see Bellatrix’s face, she was looking away from him. 

 

“This treachery will cost you your own life,” she said eventually. “Sen em raun tri.” (put him on the tree)

 

Regulus felt himself let out a sigh of relief as Grounders were suddenly in motion all around him. Two cut Evan free, and the rest of Regulus’ people surged forward to catch Evan and support him. He was bleeding fairly heavily from the gashes on his body, and he clung to Euphemia, who had slung an arm under his shoulders as she helped him to one side.

 

Rabastan was grabbed and led over to the stake. He didn’t put up much resistance.

 

Regulus stayed still as the chaos erupted around him. Dorcas sidled up to him.

 

“You did well, Heda kom Sars,” she murmured, low enough that no one else would hear her. “Those loyal to Fragheda will want you dead. This is evidence of that. You must keep Fragheda’s trust. It is the only way through this.”

 

Regulus didn’t respond. He didn’t know what to say. 

 

He just watched as Rabastan was tied to the stake. 

 

“Go and wait with your people, Heda, we will speak again soon,” Dorcas said. She inclined her head to him and gestured towards where Euphemia had set Evan down. James was offering her whatever assistance he could in tending to the wounds whilst Sirius, Remus and Moody stood by watching anxiously. 

 

Regulus felt his feet moving.

 

“Will he be okay?” He asked. His voice felt as flat as he did. The adrenaline of the situation was waning, and he felt like a heavy hand was pressing down on his chest again, making it hard to breathe. 

 

“He’ll be just fine,” Euphemia replied, not looking up from a wound on Evan’s chest.

 

Regulus nodded once and turned to watch the scene of the Grounders play out.

 

It took a long time for Rabastan to die. 

 

As they would have with Barty, each Grounder took a turn with the knife. They were not kind to him just because he was one of their own. The cuts they left behind were deep, and Rabastan’s face was red from the pain and the effort of keeping in screams.

 

Regulus felt Evan’s eyes on him at one point. Evan had been wrapped in a blanket that James had pulled from his pack, and he stood a few steps behind Regulus, watching as Rabastan was killed slowly by the knives of the grounders.

 

Regulus turned to meet Evan’s gaze.

 

“This would’ve been Barty,” Evan muttered. There was something in Evan’s eyes that made Regulus’ stomach turn. He expected the raw hatred that he had seen ever since he drove the knife into Barty’s chest. But it wasn’t there anymore. All he could see was… gratitude? 

 

He hated that even more than the hatred. He would never forgive himself for what he had done to Barty, and Evan shouldn’t either. He pursed his lips and squared his shoulders, turning back towards the scene as Bellatrix stepped up to Rabastan. 

 

Regulus could tell that, unlike with Barty, Bellatrix wasn’t enjoying this. She had been left with no other choice. Backed into a corner of her own making. Blood must have blood. Rabastan had made an attempt on the alliance, and Bellatrix had declared not hours earlier that anyone who did that would pay with their life. 

 

She drew her sword from it’s sheath. 

 

“Yu gonplei ste odon,” (Your fight is over) she said loudly and clearly so that the words couldn’t go unheard by anyone in the gathered crowd. Then, ever so slowly, she drove her sword forward into Rabastan’s heart. 

 

Behind them, Barty watched with a smile on his face. 

 

*

 

That night, they camped near the village. None of them were willing to sleep amongst the Grounders, despite the alliance. 

 

Sirius and Remus sat close to eachother at the fire, with their legs pressed together. 

 

James was with them. He and Sirius spoke in hushed voices. Regulus wanted to join them, but he couldn’t. Dorcas’ words rang in his head over and over.

 

Love is weakness.

You put the people you care about in danger.

 

Regulus had to rediscover his ability to detach. He’d been so good at it years ago. He could just turn it all off and pretend he was someone else who didn’t care that Sirius was getting hurt again because of him. He needed that again. 

 

James was a problem. James made him feel . He wanted to stop doing that. 

 

“Guys!” Evan yelled from the tent they had set up nearby. He scrambled out of it clutching the radio in his hands.

 

The radio was transmitting.

 

“- 49 of us are trapped inside Mount Hallow. They have started harvesting us. We don’t know how much time we have left.” Mary’s voice came through clearly. Clearer than Regulus had heard any transmission since they arrived on the Ground.

 

“Say something back!” Sirius said.

 

Evan shook his head. “It’s repeating. It’s a recorded message.”

 

“They’re alive!” James was smiling and Regulus loved it when James smiled. It made his heart feel a little bit warmer. 

 

“This is Mary MacDonald.” Mary started again on the radio. “If you’re hearing this message we may already be dead…”

 

“We need to do this now,” Sirius insisted. “We’ve got the alliance. Mary says they need help- we need to use it now.”

 

James was smiling and Regulus couldn’t deal with it. He looked across the group and met James’ eyes. He needed James away from him. Somewhere that Regulus loving him wasn’t putting him in anymore danger. Somehow, sending him into the belly of the beast felt less horrifying now. At least James would be far away and Regulus could stand a chance at holding the alliance together.

 

“We need an inside man,” Regulus stated, gaze not wavering from James. James looked surprised, which was fair enough, because Regulus hadn’t been overly happy with the idea when James suggested it before. “You were right. Without someone on the inside to lower their defences and turn off the acid fog, an army is useless. You should go.”

 

James raised his eyebrows. “I thought you hated that plan. That I would get myself killed?”

 

Regulus bit the inside of his cheek. His arms were crossed over his chest, and his nails bit into the skin of his elbows. “I was being weak.” He replied. “It’s worth the risk.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out the crumpled map of the mountain with his drawings on it. “My map of Mount Hallow.” He offered it to James, who took it with tentative hands.

 

Regulus thought it was good that Euphemia and Moody were camping a bit further away and were lost in their own conversation. Euphemiua would certainly try and dissuade James from this idea, and Regulus needed him to go. He needed to be able to think rationally. He couldn’t do that with James nearby.

 

The commander had seen him and James. She had called it ‘interesting’. He couldn’t risk James being used against him. He needed him gone. He couldn’t have James’ ghost following him around like Barty’s.

 

“Find a way to get on the radio and talk to us,” Regulus told James. “Good luck.”

 

He turned to move away and managed to get out of the firelight before James caught his wrist. 

 

“Reg I-” James started. Regulus turned and put a hand over James’ mouth. He didn’t want to hear it. He didn’t need to hear what James had to say. What he needed was for James to leave. To get as far away from him as possible.

 

James reached up with the hand that wasn’t holding Regulus’ wrist and tentatively removed his hand from over his mouth. 

 

“Let me say it, please?” James asked. His eyes were wide and earnest behind his glasses. Regulus wanted to bottle that expression up and keep it where no one else could ruin it. He wanted James to always look like this. Raw and open and unafraid.

 

Regulus couldn’t speak. He shook his head.

 

“Please?” James whispered.

 

Regulus couldn’t say anything. He felt his bottom lip start to tremble and bit it to make it stop. He needed James to go. He wanted to push him away, whilst he simultaneously wanted to never let go of him.

 

James seemed to take Regulus’ silence for permission, which it very much wasn’t.

 

“I love you, Reg,” James muttered. 

 

Regulus couldn’t let himself - he wouldn’t let himself be weak. His people needed him to be strong. They needed James to be strong. Regulus couldn’t let himself distract James or be distracted by him. That would only lead to James’ death.

 

“Don’t let it make you weak,” was all Regulus could say in response. He pulled his wrist free of James’ hold and turned away again, walking into the darkness and leaving James in the light.

Notes:

Translations
Translations in this chapter are a bit boookie- I’m trying my best to represent the fact that Regulus is starting to pick up on the Grounder language pretty quickly. For some reason, he and Sirius both seem to have a knack for it, hmmmm. Below are the translations where words were missing.

Pad daun emo - search them
Ai found em raun em oukou - I found it in his coat
Nou ge branwoda - don’t be fooled
Yu yu don fingadon, Rabstan. Chich ridiyo - you have been accused Rabastan, speak true.

*

In case you didn’t realise - Regulus is doing very, very badly. But James finally managed to tell him he loves him- yay? Only took us fifty chapters to get there (by the way, I can’t believe this is chapter fifty, that's totally insane, I still have no clue how long this fic will be fyi, but fifty is CRAZY)

Happy Pride month! I present you with angst!

The Jegulus tragedy continues. Our boy cannot accept love, and honestly, with everything he’s been through, that's so so valid. Quite literally shoving James away from him is the only thing he can do right now- like of course logically he’s putting James in more danger by sending him into the mountain, but Regulus’ PTSD brain is telling him that James will always be in the most danger when they’re together, so here we are.

Oh my beloved single pov chapter, I’ve missed you so dearly.
Regulus is about to be a BAMF fyi.

I’ve been stuck on the next chapter for quite some time now, so I’m not sure when the next chapter will come out, but I will aim for this week (however, it’s my partner’s birthday at the weekend and I haven’t seen him for a month and a half so I may be a wee bit busy). BUT the chapters seem to be getting a bit longer at the moment, so if they take a while longer that is why!

Anyway! See you in the comments! Thank you all so much for the love on this fic, comments keep me motivated to plough on! Love ya!

Chapter 51: Motivations

Summary:

I’ve got him now, Sirius. It’s okay. After all this is done? You go, okay? I’ve got Regulus.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Reference to past child abuse

This feels super light on the tws, so as always, please let me know if there’s anything I missed

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S I R I U S

“I have to go with him,” Remus said as soon as James walked off after Regulus.

 

“What?” Sirius blanched. “No, you can’t go back there!”

 

“I have to,” Remus replied, his eyes burning. “I’m the only one who knows the mines. And I can’t stay here. I’m still a traitor. They’ll come after me eventually. Molly told me to run.”

 

“Yes, not run back there!” Sirius snapped. “You can’t-”

 

“Your Heda needs me, Sirius,” Remus replied. “James will need me to get in there. I need to face my monsters.”

 

“Then I’ll come too!” Sirius insisted. “I’ll-”

 

Remus shook his head. “Your Heda needs me. Mine needs you,” he looked over towards where Regulus and James were standing close together just outside of the firelight. “You know our ways better than any of the rest. I’ve taught you as much as I can about my people. My Heda needs his brother to help him hold this alliance together.”

 

“But-”

 

Remus shook his head. “There are no buts. This is what we have to do for now. And then after all of this we’ll go on our adventures ai hodness.” (my love)

 

Sirius pinched his lips together. “You promise?”

 

Remus nodded. “I promise.”

 

He squeezed Sirius’ hand reassuringly as James walked back over to them without Regulus. A frown was evident on James’ face, but it was becoming a more familiar expression nowadays. Sirius kind of hated that he was becoming so familiar with James’ frown. He missed his smile. 

 

“I’ll let you two talk,” Remus muttered into Sirius’ ear before peeling away.

 

“Remus is going to come with you,” Sirius blurted out quickly. “He knows the mines, he’ll get you in.”

 

James nodded. Sirius could see that there was something going on in James’ head. But he had resolved to stay out of whatever shit James and Regulus had going on. Plus, there was so much else going on to worry about. Sirius knew that once this was all over, he would be leaving. He had to go with Remus. They couldn’t be apart. But he would be leaving half of himself behind with James. James deserved to know. Sirius also needed James to do something for him. 

 

“After this, James, Remus and I will have to go,” Sirius stammered. “Once we get everyone out of that mountain, we have to go. They’ll kill him, James. I need you to-”

 

“I’ve got him now, Sirius,” James said tentatively. “It’s okay. After all this is done? You go, okay? I’ve got Regulus. I’ll look out for him, okay?”

 

Sirius had never been so thankful that his best friend could understand what he was saying, even when he couldn’t get the words out. After all of this, James would have him. James would look out for Reggie, and Sirius trusted James more than anyone else in the world to keep that promise.

 

He couldn’t stay. He had to go with Remus. 

 

But he couldn’t leave without making sure that his little brother would be looked after.

 

He stanchied a sob halfway up his throat.

 

“You’ve got him?” 

 

James nodded. “I’ll look out for Regulus for you. I swear.”

 

“That’s good,” Sirius breathed. “Yeah, you do that.”

 

“I’d be doing it for you, Sirius,” James said, his voice hardly above a whisper.

 

“No, you wouldn’t,” Sirius shook his head. “And that’s good. You love him James, fuck if you’re doing it to prove something to me then I’m seriously concerned about our relationship. What you couldn’t have me, so you went for my little brother?”

 

James seemed to be taken by surprise by the laughter that bubbled out of him. “Yeah, something like that mate,” he managed between wheezes.

 

Sirius snorted. “Am I not good enough for you, James? Would you not have me in a halfbeat over him?”

 

“Lay off, won’t you?” James was wheezing now. Sirius had never been so thankful that James had fallen for his brother. He could leave and know that James, the best person he knew, would be looking out for Regulus. Despite all of his complaints and the horror he felt at the idea of James and Regulus holding hands, he knew that Regulus could do a lot worse than James Potter.  

 

Protecting Regulus was ingrained so deeply in Sirius’ soul that he wondered if perhaps it had rubbed off on James’. 

 

“Yeah,” Sirius gulped a laugh down, swallowing a sob alongside it.

 

“Fuck, you’re leaving?” James huffed. “You’re really going?”

 

“Yeah, Remus and I are going to search for some city of light,” Sirius said. “Have some adventures, y’know.”

 

“And you’ll come back and visit, right?” 

 

“We’ll come back if we find it, we’ll take everyone there.” Sirius offered. James’ eyes were heavy, and Sirius felt the sudden need to offer James the reassurance that he had just given. “I’ve got Reggie for now, though, James. I’m not going anywhere until we get our people, you included, safely out of that Mountain, okay?”

 

James let out a breath. “Yeah, got it.”

 

“Look after yourself,” Sirius reached out and clasped James on the shoulder. “No stupid risks, okay?”

 

James snorted. “‘Stupid Risks’ is my middle name.”

 

Sirius chuckled. “I mean it, James. Be careful.”

 

“I will be,” James replied, suddenly very serious. “We’re all making it out of this, Sirius. I swear.”

 

“Don’t make promises you can’t keep,” Sirius said. “Do what you can, though, yeah?”

 

James grinned and nodded. He cast a look off towards where Euphemia and Moody were camping. “I should head before Mum catches wind of this.”

 

“You’re not going to say goodbye to her?” Sirius’ eyebrows shot up.

 

“No, she’ll try and stop me,” James said. “But, could you tell her I love her?”

 

“She knows,” Sirius replied.

 

“Yeah, she does, but tell her anyway,” James continued. “And tell her I’m sorry I left without saying goodbye.”

 

“No goodbyes,” Sirius said stubbornly. “Let’s leave it at ‘I’ll see you soon’.”

 

James chuckled. “I’ll see you soon.”

 

*

 

James and Remus left before the sun rose. 

 

“What now?” Evan asked, glancing over at Sirius. They stood shoulder to shoulder, watching as James and Remus disappeared into the darkness. “Did James leave you with a plan? He’s the plans guy right?”

 

James was the plans guy. Sirius had always followed James’ lead. James always knew what to do. But if Sirius was honest, he had been the strategist. When they’d pulled pranks, James had come up with the big ideas and Sirius and Peter had put their heads together and worked out how to actually make it happen. 

 

James had the big idea: save all of their people in the mountain with the help of the Grounders. Now, Sirius needed to work out how to execute it.

 

His brother would need to stay with the Commander. That was a given. Sirius would stay with him, too, of course. He wouldn’t leave Regulus alone. He supposed Euphemia would probably stay too, with a few guards. Moody and Evan should head back to camp. Moody needed to train the guard up for war, and Evan would be needed to help with preparing ammunition and monitoring the radio for when James was able to get in touch with them. 

 

With James gone, someone needed to be the plans guy. Sirius could do it. 

 

He understood the Grounders because of whispered legends that Remus had told him. He could keep the peace.

 

“Oh, have they gone?” Regulus returned to the firelight to see Evan and Sirius standing together.

 

“Yes,” Evan replied. He sighed heavily and sat himself down on a log beside the fire.

 

“Good,” Regulus nodded. “You two should go back to camp with Moody. Effie and I will stay here with the commander and draw up a plan.”

 

Sirius frowned. “I’m staying here. With you.”

 

Regulus shook his head. “No.”

 

And Sirius could see exactly what his little brother was doing. He knew Regulus. He knew exactly what was going on.

 

When they were kids, Sirius had taught Regulus to pretend not to care.

 

If they think you don’t care when they hit me, then they won’t hit you, Sirius told him as Regulus sobbed and clung to his neck. Regulus and Sirius had been play-fighting and accidentally broke some mechanical equipment that their father had been working on in the corner of the room. When their parents had discovered it, Sirius had immediately taken responsibility and earned himself a smack and a hard kick in the ribs for it. Regulus had cried, which had earned him a boxing of his ears. 

 

Both boys had been sent to bed with no food. 

 

But I do care, Regulus sobbed. He was only seven years old and hadn’t quite lost the baby fat on his face. His cheeks were red and blochy, and his eyes red-rimmed.

 

I know that, Sirius insisted. But if they don’t see you crying over me, then they won’t hurt you. You can pretend all of it is happening to someone else, and that way it can’t hurt you. Try it? For me?

 

I’ll try, Regulus sniffed.

 

And that was all Sirius could ask of him. He needed his little brother not to care to protect himself. At some point, Regulus had been able to perfect it. Regulus got very good at not caring about Sirius. Sirius had never been able to do the same in reverse. 

 

“You need to go, Sirius,” Regulus insisted. His eyes made Sirius’ stomach crawl. They looked empty. “We need James in the mountain, and we need you at the Elder camp. We’ll need to send Grounders to train with our guards. You need to be there to make sure they don’t tear each other apart.”

 

Sirius shook his head. “You can shove James away, but it won’t work on me, Reggie. I’m not going anywhere.”

 

“Go back to camp.”

 

“No.”

 

“You have to.”

 

“Who died and made you leader?” Sirius demanded. The words tumbled out of his mouth before he could stop them, and he watched as Regulus’ face shutter even further. He looked completely blank. It was so unsettling to look at that Sirius almost looked away. “Fuck, Reggie- I didn’t mean-”

 

“Don’t call me that,” Regulus snapped. “Please, Sirius, go back to camp.”

 

Regulus had never said the word please to Sirius before. It made him freeze in place. It wasn’t that Sirius had never heard his brother say please. Regulus was very well versed on his ps and qs thanks to their delightful parents. It was just that Regulus had never said please to Sirius. He had never taken this tone with him. It was almost begging. Pleading. Regulus wanted Sirius to leave. 

 

Sirius absolutely wasn’t going anywhere. 

 

He shook his head. “You want to be the plans guy? Fine. You can be the plans guy, Reggie. But your plan needs to account for the fact that I am not going anywhere.”

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “We’ll see.”

 

*

 

Sirius had to admit that Regulus was decent at being the plans guy. The news of James’ departure was broken to Euphemia, which involved Sirius, Evan and Regulus all being the recipients of her very hard and slightly disappointed stare, but there was really nothing she could’ve done about it after the fact. By the time she found out, James and Remus had a good six-hour head start, so there wasn’t even any point in sending guards out after them. In the end, she accepted it with a deep sigh and a worried look setting over her face. After the acceptance, Regulus suggested that the Elder’s guards and the Grounder warriors should train together. 

 

Euphemia admitted that it was a good idea, and so did Moody. 

 

Regulus then suggested the idea to the commander, who also agreed. And before he knew it, Sirius found himself heading back to the Elder’s camp with Moody and Evan. Euphemia and Regulus would follow a few days later when a plan had been set in stone with the commander. 

 

As they walked, Sirius’ enthusiasm dropped as he realised exactly what was happening. He was absolutely furious with Regulus for it. The manipulative little shit had been able to get him to leave with enthusiasm. Sirius was so used to following orders from James without question that he had done exactly what he was told without question.

 

Before James, it was his parents. He realised that now. He had spent his entire life doing exactly what he was told to do. He was sick and tired of it. His number one priority was protecting Regulus, and all he’d done after promising not to leave his side was leave his side. 

 

Good points had been made, sure. Sirius knew that he knew the Grounders better than the rest of his people. He knew that they needed him. But he also knew that his brother needed him. He was stuck, torn between the right thing to do and the thing he wanted to do. 

 

Where was the danger? Where could Sirius be of most use?

 

Regulus wasn’t in any immediate physical danger. Euphemia was with him. He seemed to have won the loyalties of Dorcas somehow. So, where could Sirius be of most use? How could he best protect his brother?

 

So, Sirius decided what his next step was. The guards were training with the grounders? Sirius would train. He would train harder than anyone else. He would learn to fight like and against the Grounders, so if the time ever came that his brother needed him to, he could take down any of them.  

 

*

 

“You’re back!” Peter, Avery and Marlene met Sirius, Evan and Moody at the gates. 

 

Moody immediately hurried off to organise the guards and give updates about what had happened at the village.

 

“Where are the others?” Marlene asked, looking over Sirius’ shoulder as if James and Regulus would appear at any second.

 

“They stayed back,” Sirius said. “Reggie is with Effie and the commander to try and make some plans. James and Remus went to get inside the mountain.”

 

“They what?” Peter demanded.

 

“We need an inside man. James offered,” Sirius said bitterly.

 

“And you let him go?” Peter’s eyebrows had shot up so high that Sirius almost took a step back. Peter’s tone was biting, and it made Sirius uncomfortable. For all of James and Peter’s arguments since they arrived on the ground, Sirius had stayed out of it. He was both of their friend. But in betraying James, Peter had betrayed Sirius too. Fleamont was the closest thing to an actual father Sirius had ever known. But Sirius understood being pushed to do things you never thought you would. After all, he got his own brother thrown in Lockup. 

 

And James had been angry enough at Peter. So Sirius played the peacemaker. It was a role he so often found himself playing. James’ emotions were always the biggest thing in the room, and Sirius had always found himself doing whatever he could to keep James happy.

 

James was normally happy, but when he wasn’t…. Well, both Sirius and Peter had always hated it when James wasn’t happy. It was like a sudden rainstorm, unavoidable and bound to drench everything in its path.

 

Sirius laughed bitterly. “You think I could have stopped him?”

 

“I do,” Peter said. 

 

“It’s a good plan,” Sirius affirmed. “It’s the right one.”

 

“Is that what you think or what James wants you to think?” Peter demanded.

 

Sirius didn’t really know the answer to that question. He shied away from it. He ignored it actually, instead turning to look at Evan.

 

“Go get that radio set up, Rosier,” Sirius suggested. “We need to be ready when James manages to get inside.”

 

Evan nodded, glancing between Sirius and Peter once before heading off towards the ship with his bag. 

 

“So what’s happening now then?” Avery demanded, ignoring the clear tension between Sirius and Peter.

 

“Tomorrow, some of the Grounder warriors will arrive to train with our guards,” Sirius said. “Regulus and Effie are making plans with the commander. That’s all at the moment really.”

 

“So what do we do?” Avery pressed. 

 

Sirius sighed. “We wait for James to radio.”

 

*

 

“You look like you’ve been slapped, mate,” Sirius told a glum-looking Peter who plopped himself down across from him at one of the tables outside of the ship. 

 

Sirius was very busy pushing his dinner around his plate and certainly not thinking about Remus and James, or Regulus and Euphemia. He was 100% not thinking about James and Remus dead in the mountain, or Regulus being strapped to a wooden pole and sliced with a knife until he bled out. He was, however, in half a mind to head back to the village. 

 

Peter huffed and poked at his own meal with a fork. 

 

“Go on,” Sirius sighed. “Let it all out.”

 

“James is going to die in that mountain, and you let him go,” Peter said quickly. 

 

“I don’t get you mate.” Sirius shook his head. “You jumped on that shuttle claiming you were doing it for James, and now you’re nothing but furious at him.”

 

“He’s supposed to be better,” Peter blurted out. His cheeks suddenly grew red, and he looked back down at his plate, refusing to meet Sirius’ eyes. 

 

“What does that mean?” Sirius frowned.

 

“James is supposed to be better than us,” Peter reaffirmed. “And I think I ruined him. He’s not the same anymore… well, he’s him y’know. Always has to be the one in charge, comes up with stupid plans- but… well, ever since his dad… he can’t look at me without hating me, and I hate it. I don’t know how to fix it. I want it to be like it used to be-”

 

“Pete, stop,” Sirius cut in. “I know you traded the information about Monty for your Mum, but that did directly lead to Monty’s death. You had to know that before you did it, and you know James well enough to know what that would do to him.”St

 

“I just want it to be like it was before,” Peter sighed. “Before all of this, before Regu-” Peter stopped himself abruptly and flushed a deeper shade of red. 

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sirius demands.

 

Peter worried his lip between his teeth. “He’s not good for James. You have to see that Sirius. Regulus is making-”

 

“Stop,” Sirius snapped. “You do realise that’s my brother you’re talking about.”

 

“I know,” Peter muttered. “But-”

 

“No buts,” Sirius replied. “I’ll have a conversation with you, Peter. You’re my friend. But we’re not talking about Reg. The whole situation is fucked. All of us are just doing what it takes to survive. You can’t judge people for it. I won’t let you.”

 

Peter sighed heavily. “I know. I just- fuck I wish it wasn’t like this. I wish I was somewhere else. I don’t want to keep watching everyone die. It feels like it will never stop.”

 

“It will.”

 

“Will it? After we get our people out of the mountain, what happens?” Peter asked with wide eyes that displayed exactly how terrified he was. “You can’t really believe that the Grounders want peace with us. We landed in their territory and declared it our own. There has to be somewhere else we can go. We should all leave while we still can.”

 

Sirius knew Peter. He knew him very well. Not as well as he knew James, of course, but Peter had been his friend as long as James had. They had seen each other through awkward teenage years, stilted romances and abusive parents. Whilst they both always went to James first and foremost, Peter had still been there for Sirius during the horrible weeks after his parents had been floated. 

 

Sirius knew he had been a bad friend to Peter. Ever since they stepped onto the ground, his thoughts had been of Regulus, James and Remus pretty much exclusively. He had neglected his friend and ignored his own stewing resentment toward Peter over Monty’s death.

 

“Why did you really get on that shuttle, Peter?” Sirius asked.

 

“I owed James-”

 

“No,” Sirius shook his head. “No, it’s more than that, I know you.”

 

Peter turned a deep shade of red, and he put his hands over his face, rubbing at his eyes. 

 

“You can tell me, mate,” Sirius said. “Whatever it is.”

 

Peter mumbled something into his hands, too garbled for Sirius to understand. 

 

“What?”

 

Peter moved his hands so that they weren’t covering his mouth, but still covering his eyes. “Because I love James.” He mumbled. Sirius blinked as Peter removed his hands from over his eyes, but stared down at the table but refusing to meet Sirius’ eyes. “I have for years.”

 

Sirius felt his mouth drop open in surprise. 

 

Now Peter had started talking, he didn’t seem able to stop. “But I can’t sit here and watch him destroy himself. I can’t, Sirius, I won’t. I will never forgive myself for what happened to Monty because it ruined him and now I can’t look him in the eye without feeling sick and he doesn’t listen to a word I say- fuck, I just want to leave. I want to go somewhere away from all of this. Away from him .”

 

Peter finally looked up at Sirius with wide eyes. Sirius was at a complete loss for words. He stared at Peter, very quickly recontextualising every interaction he had witnessed between his two best friends for the last several years.

 

“You’re in love with James?” Sirius asked very slowly.

 

Peter let out a strangled sort of noise and buried his face in his hands again. 

 

“Oh!” Sirius blurted out. “Oh, I get it, that’s why you don’t like Reggie-” He cut himself off when Peter shot him a glare. “Sorry.”

 

“I thought you were too y’know,” Peter mumbled. “Until Remus, I assumed that you were too.”

 

Sirius shrugged. “Maybe I was once, I don’t know.” 

 

The truth was that from the ages of twelve to fourteen, Sirius had had a horrible, all-consuming crush on his best friend. But James had been completely oblivious to it and made his way through girls and boys alike all across the Elder. Somewhere along the way, the crush had vanished and given way to something more. Sirius knew that his friendship with James was worth so much more than any romantic feelings he ever harboured towards him, so he had decided many years ago to simply never mention it to James. 

 

Peter, it seemed, hadn’t been able to get over it. He still couldn’t. Sirius expected that being witness to James and Regulus dancing around each other in the way that only they seemed capable of was hurting Peter just as much as all of those girls James had been with on the Elder had hurt Sirius. 

 

Sirius wanted James and Regulus to work out their shit more than anyone else. It was becoming painful to watch.

 

After all of this was over, they would have the space to work it out. 

 

And Peter shouldn’t have to watch that. Peter deserved space to work out his own feelings.

 

“After we get our people back, Remus and I are leaving,” Sirius confessed. “We’re going to search for the City of Light. Remus can’t stay here, he’s still a traitor. The commander will kill him. So we’re going. You can come- I mean, if you want to, you can join us.”

 

“Come with you and Remus?” Peter repeated.

 

Sirius nodded. “If you need to get away, that is. It’s up to you.”

 

Peter nodded slowly. “I’ll think about it.”

 

*

 

The Grounders arrived the next morning. Narcissa led a group of warriors who approached the gates with hard faces.

 

Sirius hadn’t slept well. He tossed and turned in his cot all night, worrying over Regulus, Remus and James. The small amount of sleep he did get was interrupted by nightmares that left him jerking awake, covered in sweat.

 

But he stood off to one side as Moody greeted Narcissa and watched carefully as all of the Grounders filed into camp with hard faces. He watched carefully as their eyes searched the gathered group and their hands lingered on their weapons. 

 

Moody ushered them inside the shuttle, making them leave their weapons at the door, and they disappeared inside for a welcome speech. It didn’t go as planned as Avery ended up getting in a fight with one of the Grounders, who quickly spilt back outside and set about sparring with each other.

 

“It’s a powder keg,” Moody commented, sidling up to stand beside Sirius, where he was standing, watching the Grounders. “They were provoked so easily by Avery.”

 

“Avery was at the village,” Sirius pointed out. “He stood there while their friends, family and children were slaughtered.”

 

“I don’t trust any of them,” Moody grunted.

 

“And they can tell,” Sirius replied. “Offer an olive branch. We need to work with them.”

 

Moody grunted and headed off towards where some guards were doing target practice. Sirius still had the blade he had been carrying around ever since he and Remus got separated. He had pulled it out again and strapped it to his back. 

 

He was desperate to learn how to use it properly. He wanted to be useful. He wanted to be able to protect his brother. So, he watched carefully as the Grounders brawled with each other, noting corrections that Narcissa barked out and following their movements carefully. 

 

So he caught it when one of the Grounders started staring at the gun range. Moody did too and offered the man the gun to try. The Grounder moved forward, but Narcissa quickly stepped in his way and barked at him, sending him off to go and hunt some game for dinner. 

 

Narcissa glared at Moody sternly before storming away.

 

“What did we do wrong?” Edgar Bones asked, glancing over at Moody.

 

“There’s a legend that says if a Grounder lays hands on a gun, then the Mountain will wipe out their entire village,” Sirius offered, recalling a legend that Remus had told him. “Wouldn’t want your prey arming themselves, would you?”

 

Moody’s brow furrowed. “We don’t know these people at all.”

 

“You can if you try,” Sirius suggested. “They’re really not that different from us.”

 

“They’re miles different from us, boy,” Moody replied. “They’re savages. Have you already forgotten what they wanted to do to your friend?”

 

Sirius’ whole body tensed at the implication, eyes narrowing to glare at Moody. “Of course I haven’t,” he said stiffly. “I also haven’t forgotten that you advocated to kill him ourselves. I haven’t forgotten that you pressed the button to float my parents, making me a murderer or that you voted to float Fleamont Potter. So tell me, Mad-Eye, are we really that different from them?”

 

Moody grunted again, and Sirius rolled his eyes.

 

He steeled his nerves and drew his blade before walking purposely forward to meet Narcissa, who watched him with an unreadable expression.

 

“Chit dula op yu gaf in,” (What do you want?) Narcissa asked him as he came to a stop in front of her.

 

“Train with me?” Sirius asked, tightening his grip on the blade in his hands. His stomach was doing a strange swooping, but he ignored it. This was how he could learn. This was how he could protect Regulus and fight alongside Remus. 

 

Sirius was sick and tired of taking hits and relying on others to pull him along. He wanted to pull himself along. He wanted to be able to fight, not just with a gun, but with a sword. 

 

Narcissa looked him up and down and laughed.

 

“I’m serious!” Sirius said. “I want to know how to fight. You came here to train with us, so train with us.” 

 

“I came here because the commander asked me to,” Narcissa replied, humour still evident on her face. “I do not train with children.”

 

“I saved your life back at the mine entrance,” Sirius argued.

 

“Luck,” Narcissa stated. “You are clumsy with the blade. You know nothing of our ways.”

 

“So teach me,” Sirius insisted.

 

“Why?” Narcissa demanded, cocking her head. 

 

“Because I-”

 

“You want to learn to fight for your brother,” Narcissa stated. “Why should I teach you when he means to overthrow my sister?”

 

“Look I don’t know anything about whatever this kom Sars bullshit is,” Sirius replied. “Neither does Reggie. We don’t care about overthrowing your sister. We just want our people out of the Mountain. Regulus swore his loyalty to you, sister, and he meant it. I mean it to. I want to learn how to fight. Teach me?”

 

The lies about loyalty slid from Sirius’ mouth like an old friend. He hadn’t told a proper lie in so long, but it was like shrugging on an old coat that still fit perfectly. It made him want to shiver, but he stopped himself, knowing that would give him away in a second. 

 

Narcissa stared at him with her eyes narrowed. Her eyes were a similar grey to her sister’s (and Sirius’), but they’re a bit more on the blue side. 

 

“You and I were not meant for this world, Sirius,” Narcissa said eventually, which did nothing for Sirius’ confusion. “You were destined for the stars, I was not destined for anything. Yet, here we are.”

 

“Here we are,” Sirius nodded, unsure of where Narcissa was going.

 

“I will protect my sister with my life,” Narcissa continued. “I am under no delusions as to who she is or what she is. Can you say the same for your brother?”

 

Sirius felt his own eyes narrow. “I know who Reggie is.”

 

Narcissa nodded carefully. “My sister needs your brother to remain loyal to her. If he does not, she will die, and then I will kill him for it. You want to protect him, yes?”

 

“Yes,” Sirius nodded quickly. “Of course.”

 

“Then I will train you to do so, if you swear to keep him loyal to my sister,” Narcissa said.

 

“I swear,” Sirius said solemnly. The lie slipping from him so easily. He did know his brother. He knew that Regulus wouldn’t allow Bellatrix to live. Not after what she had done to Barty, not after she had tortured James. Sirius couldn’t say he was upset about that fact. His role was simple. He had to learn to fight well enough to take down Narcissa when the time came.

Notes:

Two single Pov chapters in a row?!!?!?! Who am I?

This chapter had me stuck for literally weeks. Sirius saying ‘fuck you I’m not leaving’ to Regulus was actually him saying it to me and I really didn’t appreciate it. For plot purposes, I really needed Sirius to go lmao, so I chose to weaponise the fact that the only thing this Sirius seems to know how to do is what he’s told. Whenever he goes off on his own, it blows up in his face (see: getting his parents killed, ending up on the shuttle). Sirius is regonising that about himself now though and is ready to do shit HIS way. Are we all ready for him to become a BAMF Grounder warrior? Because I’ve been waiting for it literally since the start.

Also, this chapter was also me acknowledging the fact that I’ve very much neglected the relationship between Peter and Sirius, oops. Peter just keeps accidentally fading into the background, and I really didn’t mean for it to happen like that. I swear I have a whole plot for him that isn’t coming in yet, but he’s been dealing with his own shit off screen the whole time. In my mind, James is just too big- he takes up too much space wherever he is, so it doesn’t really allow for Sirius and Peter to have a conversation just the two of them- but now? James isn’t there, so they gotta. Them both beginning to address the fact that they put James on a pedestal is very important to me. Listen, I knew this would have unrequited prongstail from day 1, I just didn’t know where it would fit it, but I get it now dw. Ya’ll will just have to wait and see, tho.

But hey, Cissa agreed to train Sirius. He’s playing her, but she isn’t stupid dw. They’re both Blacks afterall!

All that to say I SLAVED away at this chapter, and I still hate it. I had such a clear idea of the plot right up until the previous chapter, and I have a VERY clear idea of the season 3 plot. This section, I’m winging it a bit- I know where they will end up, but the through line of the second half of part 2 is news to me as much as it is to you. Hold my hand through this lads, I’m fighting a war.

Chapter 52: Red

Summary:

Regulus was doing everything he could not to think of James.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Hallucinations as a product of grief
- Panic attack
- Talk of drug/alcohol addiction
- Depicted drug addiction relapse
- Brief depiction of hunting animals
- Discussion of past cannibalism

All of the chapters at the moment are pretty heavy; this one is no exception. Season 2 of The 100 isn’t a walk in the park, and neither is part 2 of this fic. I swear, things will get a bit more fun again in part 3, but we’re not there yet, and everything is so fresh for everyone. So this is a bit of a hurt/no comfort chapter, especially because the characters very much aren’t with the people that they need/want comfort from.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

“The Skaikru would have us wait to die!” one of the Grounder commanders growled, slamming his hand down on the table and glaring at Euphemia.

 

Regulus was surprised that Euphemia had taken James’ departure with relative grace. Her eyes, of course, wore a heavy look of worry every time James’ name was brought up, but other than that, she was the consummate leader, stoic and unbothered. 

 

Regulus was doing his very best to be the same. He stood at the large table, which was laden with maps and kept his head up high and his emotions off of his face. He was focused now. He was straining his brain to the point that it hurt. He had to come up with a way to get all of his people out of that mountain. He had to get the Grounders out as well, or Bellatrix would stop helping. And he needed her help. Especially now that he had thrown him to the lions. 

 

“The solution is simple!” Another Grounder barked. “If they cannot breathe our air, then we simply open the door and be done with it!”

 

Regulus had also had enough of the Grounders suggesting stupid plans.

 

“No!” He snapped. All eyes immediately fell on him. Probably because he hadn’t yet spoken in the meeting, preferring to simply watch as Euphemia debated with the Grounders the best course of action. Regulus often found that listening was the best way to understand a situation. 

 

James had broken his promise of not running off on his own. Regulus wanted to try to keep his promise not to kill everyone in the Mountain. There had to be another way; he just had to find it.

 

“They have a containment system,” Regulus replied sharply, all the eyes on him feeling like a physical weight on his shoulders. “They have multiple air locks, just like we had on the Elder. Our inside man can shut it down.”

 

“If he gets inside,” Bellarix replied. She was lounging on a chair, the only one sitting. She had been occupying herself with cleaning her nails with a very sharp knife whilst her commanders found amongst themselves, but now she set the knife aside and leaned forward. Regulus didn’t like the gleam in her eyes one bit.

 

He suspected that even though it didn’t look like Bellatrix had been listening, she had been just like him. 

 

“He will,” Regulus insisted. 

 

Bellatrix raised her eyebrows and pursed her lips. “What if we shut it down from the outside? You say the damn gives them powder? So we blow it up.”

 

“That damn withstood a nuclear war commander,” Euphemia said. “I highly doubt-!”

 

One of the commanders interrupted Euphemia by slamming his fist down on the table. “All she offers is no!”

 

“Hod op!” (stop) Bellatrix snapped. 

 

The man took a heavy breath and straightened up. “My apologies, Heda. But the biggest army we have ever assembled marches towards us to take the Mountain, and the longer we wait, the more of our people die-”

 

“It’s the same for all of us,” Euphemia said.

 

“We’ve lost thousands!” The Grounder replied. “How many have you lost?”

 

Euphemia said nothing.

 

“They say they have a plan?” The Grounder demanded, gesturing towards Regulus and Euphemia. “I say, waiting for one man to get inside is not a very good one.”

 

“I agree,” said another Grounder. “We have an army, let’s use it.”

 

“We will,” Regulus cut in. “ After our man gets on the inside. We need him to lower their defences. Turn off the acid fog. I don’t care how many men you have; if you can’t get to your enemy, you can’t win.”

 

“The boy is right,” Dorcas supplied. “For now, Heda, I suggest we wait.”

 

“No,” Bellatrix pushed to her feet. “Waiting for James is not a plan. It is a prayer that is unlikely to be answered.”

 

The name felt like a fist clenching around Regulus’ heart, squeezing so tightly that his airway felt restricted. He clawed at the hand, begging it to release, to rid him of the weakness, but it only squeezed harder.

 

Regulus was doing everything he could not to think of James. James was away from him. He was supposed to be safer away, but there was a horrible feeling in Regulus’ gut that told him that he had sent James to his death when he told him to go to the Mountain. The people around him were not helping with that. Not at all.

 

The fist squeezed tighter, and Regulus couldn’t breathe.

 

“I need a second,” he managed, before practically stumbling away from the table and heading outside.

 

You need more than a second, Barty told him, falling into step beside him as he scrambled out of the room. You need to breathe.

 

“Shut up,” Regulus muttered. His breaths were coming in horrible, heavy heaves, but his lungs were still screaming from a lack of oxygen. There wasn’t enough air, and he was suffocating. He staggered around to the back of the building they were holed up in and pressed his back to the bricks, sliding down to the ground with his head in his hands.

 

You’re having a panic attack, Barty supplied helpfully.

 

“I know!” Regulus gasped. He had panic attacks before. When he was young and Sirius got badly hurt, or when he was stressed over what their parents might do, sometimes randomly too. But he couldn’t do it now. He couldn’t be weak like this now.

 

His hands shook, and he clenched his fists over his face, still trying desperately to get a full breath into his lungs. 

 

Why was this happening now? He was fine. He wasn’t weak; he wasn’t in any danger.

 

He clenched his fists harder, nails biting into his skin.

 

Breathe, he told himself, Just fucking breathe.

 

The biting of his nails into his skin and the feel of the wind on his face, the taste of the air and the smell of pine needles. 

 

Eventually, his breathing evened out, and he slumped against the wall, his fists relaxing, leaving little crescent-shaped nail marks on his palm. Sweat clung to his brow, and he was alone now, Barty long gone, blown away by the wind that blew through the trees, centring Regulus to the present.

 

“Well, aren’t you a sorry sight?” Regulus’ head snapped in the direction of the voice to find Bellatrix standing at the corner of the building, looking at him with an unreadable expression on her face.

 

“Just needed a minute,” Regulus replied shakily. “No need to come after me.”

 

“My people don’t argue with you, they argue with the Skaikru,” Bellatrix stated. “No need for the theatrics.”

 

Regulus winced, wondering exactly how long she had been standing there before she spoke.

 

“You intrigue me, cousin,” Bellatrix stated, a smile playing on her lips. “I wonder why you have not attempted to kill me for your little friend.”

 

“I am loyal-”

 

Bellatrix threw her head back and laughed. “Oh, there is no need for lies. Not when there is no audience.”

 

“I’m not-”

 

“You are,” Bellatrix said. “I respect you for it. We Blacks know how to lie. Now give me a truth? Why haven’t you tried to kill me?”

 

“Because I need you,” Regulus gritted out. 

 

“We have the same reasons, then,” Bellatrix nodded. “I need you too”

 

“I know,” Regulus said.

 

“Oh, you do, do you?” Bellatrix raised an eyebrow. “I had wondered.”

 

“You need me because if you kill me, your people will revolt against you. Behind your back, they already call you Fragheda, you can’t risk it.” Regulus said plainly. “I need you because without your army, my people will die.”

 

“So, kill me, take the flame, and you have your army,” Bellatrix replied.

 

“I don’t want your army,” Regulus replied. “I don’t want the flame. I just want to get my people out of the Mountain. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

 

Bellatrix pursed her lips. “My people will not argue with you. They will argue with Potter, though. I, however, see the flaws. You place too much trust in the boy you think you love. But people we love fail us every day. It is no plan to depend on that boy.”

 

“Call it a prayer then,” Regulus snapped. “I don’t care. He will get it done. I know he will. He’ll take down the fog, and the army can get close.”

 

“Close but not inside,” Bellatrix said. “The doors to the mountain and thick. We cannot supersede them with force alone.”

 

Close but not inside, huh? Barty mused, standing just behind Bellatrix with his arms crossed and a shit eating grin on his face. But we already have people inside, they’re closer.

 

And wasn’t that a thought? Inside the mountain, were Regulus’ people. Mary and Pandora were in there. But also inside were Bellatrix’s people. Hundreds of them, locked up in cages. Warriors who were chomping at the bit to topple the mountain.

 

They didn’t need to get an army inside. Because there was already one there, just waiting to be let out of their cages.

 

R E M U S

His plan was to get James in and then get the hell out of the mines. 

 

That was the only option really. But the only reason he even agreed to go back was because the idea of being able to get some of the red again was so intoxicating that he offered before really thinking about it. But he had to get back to Sirius so they could go on their adventures, so he very much couldn’t have any more of the red. It would be incredibly counterproductive. 

 

So, Remus was going to get James in and then get out. That’s all he could do. 

 

“Why are we going this way?” James asked as they tromped through the woods. Remus had scrounged up some clothes for James to make him look more like a Grounder. Remus had decided that it would help him blend in easier with the other Womplei Dina taking in people for harvest if they were to get caught. 

 

James looked different dressed like that.

 

Remus himself felt dirty. He had killed a deer a few hours ago and used its blood to paint his face in the way the Womplei Dina did with their victims. He was careful to avoid any getting in his mouth, but the coppery smell was still makeing his stomach churn. A reminder of what he did, what he tasted, whilst he was under the influence of the red.

 

“We’re going to the mines,” Remus replied.

 

“The car park where Reg and Sirius found you is the other way,” James said, pointing off into the woods.

 

“And there is an entrance closer to the mountain this way,” Remus said. “We go into the mines when we have to. Not before.”

 

“Fine,” James said, falling back into step beside Remus. James didn’t bring a gun, and Remus wondered if he should have. “Tell me what happened when you were processed. Marlene told me what she could remember, but I’d like to know what happens at those doors.”

 

“They lined us all up, and a Doctor in a hazmat suit went along the line. Most were selected for harvest, like your friend Marlene. I was picked for the Cerberus programme.”

 

“The dog who guards the gates to tell,” James mused.

 

“What?” Remus frowned.

 

“It’s Greek mythology,” James offered. “Sirius used to love it. Always told me the myths.”

 

Remus mentally filed that information away for later. He loved listening to Sirius speak, and if Sirius loved these myths, then maybe Remus can get him to tell him some of them. 

 

“Anyway,” Remus continued. “We were then taken through the doors and decontaminated with scalding water and chemicals before being escorted to the next stage.”

 

“Right,” James nodded. “And our plan is, we make it to the intake door without any of the real Womplei Dina seeing us and then…” James trailed off, his voice growing weak.

 

“And then I kill everyone and you slip inside,” Remus supplied. Remus found it very interesting how little James Potter seemed to want to think about killing people. He seemed to always go a bit green at the prospect. Remus wasn’t certain that it would be possible for James to continue avoiding the subject. It also wasn’t like James’ own hands were completely clean, but he wasn’t going to be the one to bring it up.

 

“Right,” James swallowed. “Hey, can I ask you something?”

 

Remus grunted his approval. He suspected that even if he didn’t, James probably would have asked anyway.

 

“You saved Sirius before you even knew him,” James said. “Why?”

 

Remus didn’t really know what to say. He had just felt a pull towards the beautiful, broken man. He had watched him at camp. Seen the way Sirius’ eyes lit up when he looked at the trees. Seen him laughing with James and the longing looks he shot towards Regulus. 

 

“Because Sirius is good,” Remus answered eventually. “Even from afar, you can see that.”

 

James nodded his approval. “You’re right about that. And you’re good for him. He’s always needed someone like you. I just didn’t notice until he had you.”

 

Remus frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

James shrugged. “Sirius needs someone to teach him how to love.”

 

Remus felt his brow furrow. Sirius knew how to love. He loved so easily and so freely that Remus could almost feel it seeping into him whenever they were together. Remus could see how easily Sirius loved his brother and James, as natural as breathing. Perhaps that was what had drawn Remus to him initially. 

 

“I think he already knows,” Remus replied.

 

“Yeah, he does,” James agreed. “But it took you to get him to accept that other people could love him back.”

 

Remus got lost in his head for the next bit of the walk. James didn’t say anything either, which Remus thought was uncommon for him. But James was probably busy thinking about the monumental task he had ahead of him.

 

Remus’ task was smaller, but to him it was massive. Going back into those mines- to the place he could get what he so desperately craved, the red - and get back out to what he wants, Sirius, was a massive undertaking, and Remus hoped that he could succeed.

 

But his body was hardly out of withdrawal, and he was terrified that the moment he stepped back inside the caverns, he would immediately regress to the creature he was when he had the red coursing through his veins. It had felt so good. So euphoric, like he was flying. He knew what he was doing. He was aware of himself when he carried the bodies deposited in carts back to the Womplei Dina camps so that they could feast, or when he escorted terrified people through the mines to the Mountain Men so that he could get what he needed.

 

That was all there was to it. Bring them people, dispose of the bodies and then the mountain would give him the red. 

 

And oh , did Remus still need it. His body longed for the euphoria of the drug coursing through his system again. But he also needed Sirius, and he couldn’t have both. He needed to do this for Sirius. Get James in safely and get back out. That is what Sirius needed from him, so Remus can do it. He can be strong enough to resist.

 

When the children in his village reached age eight, they were taken on their first hunting expedition and given their first kill. Remus was the only child his age who wasn’t taken out by a virus that swept through their community when he was only two years old. He got better; the rest of the children didn’t. But he had been left weak from it. 

 

He had lost his mother to the disease. He didn’t remember her, but he did remember the spiteful words from his father throughout his whole life.

 

It took my love from me and left me with a worthless, weak boy. Lyall would hiss when he was too deep in his cups to remember that Remus was listening.

 

So, when he was taken out by the war chief of the time and earned his first kill on a hunt, pride had billowed in his chest when he was patted on the shoulder and told he was a strong warrior. He had taken down a deer. Most people took down a bird as their first kill, but Remus had managed to spear a deer. It hadn’t been perfect, and he’d had to finish it off with a knife. Some of the meat couldn’t be saved, and the pelt was ruined, but he’d still done it.

 

He’d scrambled home, bursting with pride to tell his father and found him slumped over the table, delirious with alcohol. 

 

So, almost to spite his father, Remus had grown strong. Look at me, he’d wanted to shout at his father so many times. Look at me, I’m strong, I’m worth looking at!

 

It hadn’t mattered in the end, because Lyall Lupin had been taken to the mountain by a raiding party of Womplei Dina like so many before him. 

 

Remus supposed that him becoming one of them was a cruel joke by the universe. He was what he had always hated. He was what had taken his father from him. And he was disgusted that he was still as desperate for the red as he always had been for his own father’s validation. 

 

He ground to a halt when he realised where he and James were.

 

“What?” James stopped. “What’s wrong?”

 

“We’re close,” Remus murmured. “From here, the mountain had eyes everywhere. We’ll need to play the roles. Here!” He grabbed a nearby felled log from the ground and pulled a bundle of rope from one of the pockets of his jacket. “I’ll have to tie you up.”

 

“Oh, yeah, fine,” James agreed instantly. 

 

It didn’t take long. Remus’ hands were practised at this. He had done it before when the red coursed through him. His body remembered as much as his mind. All he had to do was tie James up and lead him through the mines to the intake door, and he’d be given the- 

 

No. He would not let himself think like that anymore. He was himself. He needed to get in and back out. 

 

“Okay,” Remus nodded once James was attached to the log. It sat atop his shoulders, and his arms were tied to either end. A rope was tied around the log to allow Remus to pull James along. It did something strange to Remus’ stomach to see James like this.

 

Sirius would hate it.

 

Sirius would try and save James from Remus if he saw them now.

 

“Let’s move,” Remus grunted, setting off towards a mine entrance not too far ahead and not allowing himself to pause for a second. 

 

*

 

“Hey, why are we stopping?” James frowned as the rope tugged in Remus’ hand, where he had ground to a halt. James turned to look at him, but Remus’ vision had narrowed down to the small empty vial on the ground beneath him.

 

They were deep in the mines now. Only a few turns and they would make it to the intake doors.

 

And here, on the ground, was a tiny vial which was empty apart from the smallest bit of red liquid. Only a few drops. Remus stared at it, heart pounding in his throat. Very quickly, he moved and stamped his foot over the vial, smashing it into pieces beneath his boot.

 

“Are you okay?” James asked tentativley. 

 

Fine,” Remus grunted. “We’re almost there. As soon as the doors open, we attack. Do not let that door close until you’re inside. I’ll make it look like you escaped. Once you’re inside…” Remus trailed off.

 

James set his jaw. “I know. I’m on my own. I got this.”

 

The sound of voices echoed down the hallway, and Remus froze.

 

“Shit,” James muttered, clearly having heard the voices too.

 

“Another raiding party,” Remus said. He scrambled forward and made to start untying James.

 

“What are you doing?” James demanded, swinging his log so that his hands were out of Remus’ reach.

 

“There are three, maybe four of them,” Remus managed, his words tumbling over themselves as panic set in. “We have to abort-”

 

“What? No!” James replied quickly. “No, we can join them.”

 

Remus shook his head. “No, I thought I could do this, but I can’t. I’m weak.” Remus couldn’t see the faces of the people he had stood beside as they feasted, or fought beside as they raided a village. He wasn’t strong enough for that.

 

“No, listen!” James insisted. “We join them, and when they bring out the red, you grab it and run like hell. Things will go crazy, and I’ll slip inside. It’s the only way.”

 

James Potter had a way of sounding so certain about things that his words washed over Remus. James had the wonderful ability to be so certain in another person that they almost believed that they could do anything. But this? Remus couldn’t do this.

 

“I said no!” He growled. He lunged forward for the log which James was still attached to, clawing to try and get James’ bonds untied, but James was quick and he swung the log out of the way again. Remus’ momentum carried him forward and he crashed into James’ chest, locking them together as he clawed for the end of the log.

 

He reached the rope and undid it easily. He hadn’t tied it that tight. He had wanted James to be able to escape if he needed to.

 

But now, Remus watched as James’ eyes widened as he gazed down the passage behind Remus. He saw reflected in the lenses of James’ glasses a flickering torch borne by a Womplei Dina. James froze only for a second before he grabbed Remus again.

 

“Fight back,” He muttered as he grabbed Remus in a headlock, the log swinging dangerously from one arm where it was still tied. “Fight back and they’ll think I tried to escape.”

 

And… well, Remus doesn’t really have a choice anymore. The Womplei Dina were here, and he and James were outnumbered and only a few turns away from the Mountain Men themselves. A fight would tip the Mountain Men off that something was wrong. That the Grounders and the Sky People were moving against them. 

 

That would put Sirius in danger. Remus couldn’t have that.

 

So, he fought back.

 

He twisted James around so that he fell down to his knees, and Remus pressed a small dagger from his belt to James’ neck just as one of the Womplei Dina reached them. 

 

Remus steeled his nerves. It was fine. He could do this. What was the big deal? Take the red and run. He could do that. He could run all the way back to Sirius, and Sirius could pry the blasted vial from his hands. Sirius could take it away from him. It would be fine. He would be fine.

 

“Dison don trana gon buk au,” (This one tried to run) Remus grunted at the Womplei Dina. The man’s face screwed up into a sneer as he took in James and Remus’ position. 

 

“Throu in em raun log,” (put him on the log) the Womplei Dina growled back.

 

Remus glanced up to see that the Womplei Dina had bought with them a ground of six people tied to one long log. Similar to James, the log rested on their shoulders, but their hands were tied together atop it. All of them wore hoods blocking their vision.

 

Remus swallowed and pulled James to his feet. 

 

James made a good show of struggling, but it was just that. A show. He allowed Remus to tie him to the end of the log, and they locked eyes for just a second before Remus shoved a hood over James’ head, blocking out the world. James was shaking a bit, and Remus really couldn’t blame him. 

 

But Remus was fine. He could do this. He could get both him and James out alive. He could run with the red and not take it.

 

He was fine. 

 

*

 

Remus was fine. He was handling it. He was fine .

 

“Fos oso get  red, den oso choj op!” (First we get the red, then we eat!) One of the Womplei Dina declared as they busied themselves untying their prisoners from the log and forcing them to their knees beside the intake door. 

 

Remus pulled the hood off James’ head. James’ glasses had been knocked skew by the hood, and Remus straightened them for him quickly before moving on to the next person in the line. 

 

He was fine. He could do this. It wouldn’t be hard. Just grab it and run. Don’t look back. The rest of it would be up to James. 

 

The beep to signify the opening of the door came too soon, and suddenly, out came the Mountain Men in their hazmat suits. With them came that high-pitched noise that Remus couldn’t help but flinch away from. Even now, in his right mind, that sound only meant pain.

 

He backed away slowly with the other four Womplei Dina as the Hazmats poured out of the door, separating him from James. 

 

The final hazmat closed the door behind him, and Remus’ heart sped up. If he grabbed it and ran now, James couldn’t get in. What could he do? How could he get them out of this? The Mountain Men were here with their guns, and beside Remus, the other Womplei Dina dropped to their knees and barred their necks, awaiting the reward of the red.

 

Then, very suddenly, Remus’ vision narrowed.

 

A hazmat with the syringe full of red neared him, and his knees buckled, dropping him to the ground.

 

He supposed, as he closed his eyes, that it wouldn’t matter now if James didn’t get in because all Remus would feel in a few seconds was the euphoria of the red. He thought about how they were both as good as dead.

 

As the needle pierced his skin, all he could see was Sirius’ face, and all he could think was how sorry he was. But then, even that was gone, swept away on a tide of red euphoria.

Notes:

Dude, I so want to write these characters having a good time, but it is so not possible at the moment. Separating them all up again, it’s hurting my little heart.

Regulus is doing so terribly, and the only modicum of comfort he’s getting is from Bellatrix of all people?!?!?!?!

And Remus. Big sigh. Man is hooked on drugs. It doesn’t matter that he doesn’t want it, he still needs it 🙁

I put Remus in Lincoln’s shoes with the whole Reaper arc because it fits so perfectly with his whole ‘I’m a monster because of something I can’t control’ thing, but it’s making me very sad now :(

In other news, the single very long google doc i was using for this fic gave up on me and was crashing every two seconds, so i had to separate it into two docs for the parts. Big rip.

I also just spotted that this little fic now has 20,000 hits! Thank you all so very much for the love. I’m very much writing this for myself, but I absolutely adore interacting with all of you in the comments and over on tiktok/tumblr! I'm so thankful to those who have been around from the start and I hope you're still enjoying it!

See you in the comments! New chapter within the week!

Chapter 53: The Greater Good

Summary:

James had a pretty terrible day.

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Medical torture
- Imprisonment
- Blood
- Knives

Translations in the end notes.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

M A R Y

“You haven’t found anything?” Mary demanded immediately when she saw the look on Lily’s face as the redhead sat down across from her in the dining hall.

 

Lily glanced around the room furtively. Checking to see if anyone was listening in. Always cautious. “No, nothing. But I’ll keep trying. Someone has to know something.”

 

Pandora was missing. So was Gilderoy. It had been at least a day since the last time anyone saw Pandora, more than that for Gilderoy. Mary was worried. She was beyond worried. This was what they had been anticipating, she knew it. The Mountain Men weren’t waiting any longer, and they were about to string them all up in the harvest chamber and drain them for every drop of blood they had.

 

“You checked the chamber?” Mary hissed.

 

“Yes, twice,” Lily replied. “I’ve asked around. No one knows what’s going on.”

 

Mary let out a frustrated huff and buried her face in her hands. “They’re my friends, Lily. I can’t just carry on pretending nothing’s wrong.”

 

“I know, but you need to stay safe,” Lily insisted, reaching her hand across the table to place it on Mary’s shoulder. Lily’s hand was warm and soft, and Mary longed to be able to collapse into the touch, but she couldn’t. “The best way is for you to pretend there’s nothing wrong.”

 

“We’re not safe anywhere,” Mary whispered in response, hands still covering her face. “Pandora is my friend Lily, I can’t just sit here whilst they kill her.”

 

“I’ll check everywhere again,” Lily replied, smoothing her thumb over the bare skin on Mary’s shoulder. “Someone will know something. I’ll find them. I promise. You should go back to the dorm. The rest of them still need you.”

 

“You’ll check again?” Mary managed, looking at Lily through her fingers. 

 

“I’ll go right now,” Lily nodded. “You go back to the dorm. I’ll find you when I can.”

 

Mary heaved a heavy breath. “Yeah, okay.” Lily gave her the tiniest of smiles and squeezed her shoulder lightly before pushing up from the chair and hurrying away.

 

Mary’s knee bounced. Up and down, up and down.

 

The safest thing to do was to go back to the dorm and wait for Lily. That was what she should do. She should go and make sure that the rest of her people were okay. Everyone was worried- beyond worried. But Pandora and Gilderoy were missing. 

 

Pandora had grown into one of Mary’s closest friends since they arrived in the Mountain. Pandora didn’t deserve whatever was being done to her. And Gilderoy- fuck, Mary didn’t even like Gilderoy, but he still didn’t deserve to be strung up by his ankles and drained. 

 

Mary wanted to be brave. She wanted to be able to get her people back.

 

So, when she stood from her chair, instead of heading to the dorm, she headed for Dumbledore’s office. She wasn’t pleasant about her arrival either. She marched straight up to the door, ignoring the guard who stood to the side of it, and hammered on the door.

 

“Hey, what are you doing?” The guard demanded. 

 

Mary ignored him. “President Dumbledore, I need to speak with you.”

 

“Listen, you can’t just-” The guard started, but the door swung open, revealing Dumbledore smiling serenely down at her. 

 

“Do come in, Miss Macdonald,” Dumbledore said kindly. “What can I help you with?”

 

Mary eyed the guard suspiciously before relenting and stepping inside, feeling a jolt of dread as the door swung shut behind her. Dumbledore looked at her expectantly as he circled the room towards his desk. 

 

“I want to talk about my friends,” Mary told him after a few tense moments of silence that had her heart beating rapidly. 

 

“What about them?” Dumbledore asked pleasantly as he rested against his desk and folded his hands together in front of him.

 

“Two of them are missing,” Mary stated. She clasped her own trembling hands behind her back. She wasn’t sure if she could trust Dumbledore or not. His words seemed genuine, but his whole demeanour was… well off. He made her skin crawl a bit with his electric blue eyes and his cluttered office full of strange antiques. His eyes narrowed slightly at her words. 

 

“One of them is Pandora,” Mary continued. “Tell me where they are-”

 

“Mary, I have no idea what you’re referring to,” Dumbledore replied. “Why don’t we-”

 

“Stop lying,” Mary snapped, her anxiety bubbling up out of her and somehow turning into anger in her throat. Her heart was beating so quickly in her ears that her voice didn’t even seem that loud to her.

 

“Excuse me?” Dumbledore raised an eyebrow.

 

“You lied about there not being any survivors from the Elder.” Mary took a step forward, releasing her hands from behind her back as they fell into fists at her sides. “You lied about Lily’s accident. I don’t even know how many lies you told about Regulus and Evan, for all I know, they’re dead-”

 

“Please,” Dumbledore took a step away from her, gesturing at the chair across his desk. “Sit down.”

 

“No, fuck that!” Mary snapped, reaching out and grabbing what looked like a ceremonial sword from a table. The blade had rubies encrusted in its hilt and looked quite old. “No, you’re going to tell me the truth!” She whipped around to point the sword at Dumbledore.

 

Dumbledore’s hands flew out to his sides and he held them with his palms out, now seeming to regard Mary with a far more wairy gaze than before. “Mary, please. Put down the sword.”

 

“Why should I?” Mary demanded. “So I can disappear next?”

 

“I don’t know what happened to your friends,” Dumbledore said diplomatically. 

 

When he offered no further explanation, Mary took a step forward, moving in range so that she could press the blade to the old man’s throat. 

 

“Do I look desperate to you?” she demanded through gritted teeth. She could feel tears forming in her eyes and she blinked them away. Mary had always cried when she was angry, and right now she was furious. Furious and terrified. She blinked the tears away. “I feel pretty fucking desperate.”

 

“You’re right,” Dumbledore admitted. “I did lie to you about Regulus and Evan, about the survivors from the Elder and about what happened to Lily. I’m doing what’s right Mary-”

 

“Where are they?” Mary demanded, pressing the blade further into his neck. “Where’s Pandora?”

 

Quicker than she thought he could move, Dumbledore grabbed the sword with one arm and swung it away from Mary, whirling around to end with the blade pressed to her neck. “This is not a toy.”

 

Mary breathed heavily, but he didn’t move to strike her, instead, he set the blade down on the desk and looked up at her. 

 

“I do not know where your friends are either, Miss Macdonald. And I would like to find out.”

 

*

 

Mary followed after Dumbledore’s quick footsteps. He had apparently located his head of Security and was headed towards him. Mary wasn’t quite sure if she would be allowed to follow, but she was set on trying anyway. Plus, Dumbledore hadn’t yet told her off for following.

 

“What is going on in here?” Dumbledore demanded, banging through the doors to a dark room in a back corner of the bunker. 

 

What Mary saw when she walked in made her heart drop through the ground. A weak looking Gilderoy Lockhart was in a cage against one wall. There were lots of other cages, but they were all unoccupied apart from his. His face was pressed up to the bars of the cage and he looked red in the face as if he had been screaming.

 

In the center of the room, were the doctor, Umbridge and the head of security, Greyback, who were standing either side of a table. In her hands, Umbridge was holding a small saw-like device, which was whirring. On the table below her, was a girl. She was lying on her front, strapped down with lots of straps on her neck, arms and legs. Though Mary couldn’t see her face, the blonde hair was unmistakable.

 

Umbridge had frozen with the blade raised, “Mr President?”

 

“Put that down and step away from that girl!” Dumbledore snapped. “I didn’t authorise this, release them!”

 

The guard who had followed Mary and Dumbledore from his office surged forward to unstrap Pandora from the table. Pandora was awake, and she was crying. Her back was bare of the robe she was wearing, and Mary could see lots of little circular red wounds dotted across her skin, almost as if the small saw had been jabbed in and removed many times. 

 

Another guard hurried to unlock Giledroy’s cage as Mary surged towards Pandora. 

 

“The experiments are failing, Dolores!” Dumbledore snapped. “I told you to abandon the project!” He turned to the guards. “Get them out of here. Take them to their dorms and escort them and the rest of their people out of this bunker.”

 

Mary didn’t need telling twice. She hurried to take one of Pandora’s arms over her shoulder and hurried from the room.

 

“They aren’t failing, Sir,” was the last thing she heard before the door banged shut behind her.

 

J A M E S

James was in pain. Not the kind of pain where he thought he might die. No, the kind of dull ache he used to get after a hard game of football or a slightly strenuous morning run around the deck of Godric station. The kind of pain he apparently now associated with being scrubbed within an inch of his life with harsh chemicals and boiling water. The chemicals had gotten into his numerous cuts and scrapes. The water had scalded his already sensitive skin. 

 

He also wasn’t doing all that well emotionally. Telling the person you’re in love with that you love them and being met with ‘don’t let it make you weak’ was not exactly ideal, and he had been doing everything he could not to think about it. Every time his mind wandered in that direction, he felt a little sick and wanted to claw his own skin off out of sheer embarrassment. 

 

All in all, James had a pretty terrible day. 

 

To make matters even worse, he was now locked in a cage wearing nothing but a pair of net pants. And his glasses were gone, so he was forced to squint to get a good enough look at his surroundings. 

 

Contrary to popular belief, James’ eyesight actually wasn’t as bad as Sirius said it was. Sure, he got a headache after a while of having to squint to make out shapes that were more than a few meters away from him, but up close, he could still see relatively okay.

 

That was why he knew about the whole cage thing, and the net underwear thing, because as he came around, he was lying on a cool, uncomfortable metal grate, with his body awkwardly contorted into a space that was just a bit too tight for him to get comfortable. He opened his eyes and took in the fact that he was in a cage.

 

The next thing he noticed when he awkwardly pushed himself into a sitting position was that he wasn’t the only person in the same predicament. 

 

It was the harvest chamber. There was no doubt about that. It looked exactly like Regulus had described it so long ago when he and James had sat outside the Elder and discussed their plan to get their people back together. But James was busy not thinking about Regulus so he focused on taking the room in for himself. 

 

Rows upon rows of cages. Filled with emaciated people.

 

James pushed himself towards the door and reached out between the bars to grab at the padlock that was keeping him in the cage. He wished he knew how to pick a lock, not that he’d have anything to pick it with. He yanked at it anyway, knowing it was pointless.

 

The bars rattled as he shook at the padlock. 

 

“Hosh op. Emo hon daun yuj,” a voice hissed from the cage to his left. A woman was sitting inside it, with her head resting against the bars. She had short black hair and very round eyes.

 

James slumped away from his own bars, resting his back against the back section of his cage. It wasn’t quite tall enough for him to sit properly upright, so he had to duck his head to one side a bit. “I can’t understand you.”

 

The woman’s eyes widened and she moved towards him. “Sky person?”

 

When James nodded, she spat on his face through the bars. He flinched, but felt a little flurry of anger in his stomach.

 

He reached up and wiped his face. “I take it no one has told you that we’re not enemies anymore.” 

 

The woman said nothing, just continuing to eye him suspiciously. 

 

“I need to get out of this cage,” James muttered, more to himself than to her. 

 

“And then what?” The woman demanded. 

 

“And then I’ll get all of us out,” James replied. He returned to shaking the bars for all they were worth. 

 

A beeping echoed through the room.

 

“Here they come!” Hissed the woman in the cage beside him. “Shut up! Be quiet! They take the strongest!”

 

James stilled immediately as he heard the door clanging open on the other side of the room. Two guards casually strolled into the room, making their way towards the end of the nearest row of cages to the center of the room where two lifeless bodies hung upsidedown from their ankles. 

 

Unfortunately, the cage closest to there just so happened to be the cage right next to James’ with the unknown woman in it. She flinched back against the back of her cage as one of the guards made to unlock the padlock. 

 

James saw his opportunity to get out and scrambled back towards the door of his own cage, reaching out to shake the bars and letting out a gutteral grunt. 

 

They’d unlock his cage, he’d overpower them and escape. He felt a little like a wild animal naked and bruised on the floor. He was angry too. So angry. Anyone who would do this to another human being deserved to die. Fuck the consequences. Fuck morals. James needed to save as many of his people as he could and he wouldn’t let these two men stand in the way of that.

 

“We got us a live one!” Commented the guard with the key jovially. He dropped his arm from the padlock and moved over so that he was standing infront of James’ cage. The other guard lifted a long stick and stuck it through the bars. The electric current jolted through it the second it touched James’ skin and it sent him spazziming. He was reminded of the last time he had been tazed at the shuttle by one of Moody’s guards. 

 

He really wasn’t a fan of being tazed.

 

Before he had recovered, the door was jolted open, and the guard with the key reached forward and jammed a syringe into James’ shoulder. He was shocked by the stick again, and suddenly his eyes felt very heavy.

 

*

 

When James awoke again, it felt like there was a heavy weight pressing on his head. It took him a moment to work out that it was because he was hanging upside-down. When he opened his eyes, he came face to face with an upside-down girl who was staring at him with fierce green eyes. Well, actually, she wasn’t upside-down, but James was, so she looked like she was to him.

 

Her eyes were startlingly similar to Regulus’.

 

“Who are you?” The girl demanded.

 

James’ head felt foggy from the pressure of all his blood rushing to it. He was struggling to breathe a little too, which didn’t help him get any words out.

 

“You’re from the Elder, aren’t you?” The girl pressed. 

 

“Yeah,” James breathed. 

 

“Do you know Mary?” The girl asked.

 

And suddenly, James knew who this was. Regulus had mentioned her. The Mountain girl that Mary had spent so much time with before Regulus and Evan had run off. 

 

“Lily?” He croaked. She blinked at him with a face so overwritten by surprise that her eyes softened. “How about getting me down, Lily?”

 

Lily was very quick. James had to give her that. She pushed up to her feet, moving from her kneeling position to start ripping wires and tubes out of James. Beside him, he heard a heart rate monitor flatline, just as the beep that signified the door opening sounded through the room. 

 

Lily tensed and stepped away from James. “Lovejoy? Hey!” Lily said in a friendly tone to whoever had stepped through the door. James couldn’t see them, but he could see the tense set of Lily’s shoulders. He did everything he could to slacken his body, his eyes fluttering shut to half lids. 

 

He was stuck. There was absolutely nothing that he could do to get out of the binds. He just had to hope that Lily was as trustworthy as Mary seemed to think. James trusted his friends, and Regulus had said that Mary trusted Lily. That was enough for him.

 

“What are you doing here?” A man asked from behind James. “You’re not cleared for this facility.”

 

“I-I know,” Lily stammered. “I just saw Rod in the infirmary was better cycles early. I wanted to see what was so special about this one,” James could make out her shadow gesture to him from behind his eyelids. He tried not to breathe. “But he’s dead, so I guess he’s not that special!”

 

Footsteps as the man walked closer. James was doing everything he could to keep his fingers from twitching. He could almost feel the man’s eyes on him. 

 

“Oh, so he is!” The man replied. James heard more footsteps, then a mechanical whirring as his body was lowered to the ground. He did his absolute best. Remaining floppy and limp, dropping to the ground neck first and crumpling like a corpse.

 

The guard moved over to him once he was down and undid his ankles. James waited until the very second that both of his ankles were released before he surged off of the ground, grabbing the man in a headlock and rising with him as they rammed into the row of cages James had just been inside.

 

They grappled, the man’s hands reached out and grabbed James’ neck, squeezing. James blinked away the dizziness that came with all of the blood rushing away from his head and held the man tightly, ramming him again into the cages again and again. The man squeezed James’ neck harder and James reached forward to shove at his face, whilst trying to pry Lovejoy’s hands free with his other hand.

 

Then, Lovejoy’s hands started to slacken, and James watched as the Grounder woman he had been speaking to reached through the bars of her cage and grabbed the man by the neck, completely shutting off his airway. 

 

James sucked in heavy breaths and watched as he held the man still as he was choked to death by this unknown woman. 

 

Lovehjoy hadn’t even had time to reach for his gun, James realised as the woman released his limp body to the ground and he crumpled. 

 

James surged forward, immediately to check the man’s pulse.

 

“Is he dead?” Lily asked, stanching a sob.

 

“Yes he is,” James replied. He knew he should have felt horrified. A man had just been killed litterally infront of him. But this man kept people in cages and drained them for their blood. James thought he was allowed to be a little grateful that he hadn’t been successful in draining James’ own blood. He looked up at the Grounder who was peering through her bars down at him. “Thank you,” he breathed.

 

The woman cocked an eyebrow at him. “You’re getting us all out of here, huh?”

 

“I’m going to do everything I can,” James nodded at her. He turned to look towards Lily who hadn’t moved and was trembling. “You alright?”

 

“Y-yes,” she stammered. Her eyes were wide and terrified. She looked like she wanted to bolt.

 

“You can go,” James told her. “You don’t have to do anymore. You can go and pretend you never saw anything.”

 

“No,” She shook her head and tensed her jaw. “No, I’m in this. What do you need?”

 

James glanced back towards the body crumpled in a pile on the floor. “Help me get him undressed. I need his uniform. Also see if you can find my glasses around here anywhere.”

 

They stripped the man’s clothes in silence and James shoved them on, stealing even his boots. As James dressed, Lily floated away to look through piles of discarded clothes that had clearly been taken from the Grounders in the cages, James headed towards the body disposal and sent the dead guard’s body down the chute. 

 

“Here!” Lily said, straightening up from the pile. “They save anything useful, glasses they’re useful!” She handed the familiar wire frames back to James who donned them gratefully. The world came back into focus and he could almost feel the strain on his eyes letting up.

 

“Okay, you look fine,” Lily nodded. She scrambled in the pile again and pulled out a beige peaked cap that matched the colour of the guard’s uniform. “Put this on so you can hide better. Oh and-” She reached forward and ripped a nametag free from the front of the uniform. “People know eachother here. Keep your head down.”

 

James nodded once and secured the gun to his hip. 

 

“Who are you? How do you know my name?” Lily demanded, crossing her arms over her chest. 

 

“Regulus,” James said in lieu of explanation.

 

Lily’s eyebrows shot up. “He’s alive?”

 

“Yeah, made it back to us,” James said. “Now I’m here to get all of the rest of them. You’re really in?”

 

“Yes,” Lily nodded. “I want Mary out. I want her safe.”

 

“Okay, can you get me to the radio so I can contact Regulus?” James asked. “We heard Mary’s SOS.”

 

“I helped them set that up, I know where it is,” Lily said. “But, your people have started going missing. That’s why I was in here. I was looking for them.”

 

“What?” James asked. “Who? How many?”

 

“Two so far. Pandora and Gilderoy.” Lily offered.

 

“Shit,” James cursed. “Fuck I want to see the others now.”

 

“I can take you there,” Lily said quickly. “It’s not too far. It’s on the way to the radio. Just keep your head down.”

 

“C’mon, we need to get out of here.” He grabbed Lily’s shoulder and headed towards the door.

 

“Wait!” Lily stopped. “Roll up your sleeve. There’s a tracker in your arm, I need to cut it out.”

 

She scrambled over to the table beside where James had been hanging and grabbed a scalpel. James tensed his jaw and rolled his sleeve up, pressing his forearm down on the table as Lily offered him a rag.

 

“To bite on,” she suggested. James took it. “Can I at least know the name of the boy whose arm I’m about to cut open?”

 

“James.”

 

“Oh, you’re James,” Lily’s eyebrows shot up. “Regulus wouldn’t shut up about you.”

 

“Good things, I hope,” James grumbled, feeling that horrible pit in his stomach returning. “Now let's get this bit over with.” He bunched the rag up and shoved it into his mouth, biting down and screwing his eyes shut as he felt the press of the blade just below his elbow. 

 

Never before had James had cause to wonder what it would be like to have surgery awake. But now he very much did. He could feel it in his teeth as Lily stuck her fingers into the small cut she had made in his arm and pulled out a tiny chip that had been embedded fairly deep in his arm.

 

If he hadn’t had the rag in his mouth, he probably would have screamed. But as it was, he could only make grunting noises and remind himself not to move. It took absolutely everything in him to keep his arm pressed down to the table as he beat it with his free hand to stop himself from writhing. 

 

“There, all done,” Lily said, pressing a clean gauze to the wound. 

 

“That fucking sucked,” James gasped, removing the rag from his mouth.

 

“Would suck worse for them to know the second you stepped foot out of this room,” Lily replied as she wrapped a bandage tightly on his arm. Once she was done, she moved over and placed the tiny bloody chip into James’ empty cage.

 

As James watched her go, he locked eyes with the Grounder Woman who was staring at him with her head cocked to one side. 

 

“Thank you for helping me,” James said again. “I’ll come back for you, I promise.”

 

“You’ll certainly try,” The Woman nodded.

 

“I’ll see you soon…” he trailed off, realisng he didn’t know her name.

 

“Alice,” she said.

 

“I’ll see you soon Alice,” James repeated. “Hang tight. C’mon, we need to go.”

 

Lily nodded once and they headed out of the room into what resembled a medical ward. There was one unconcious person in a bed, but other than that it was empty. Lily’s steps didn’t falter and James stayed hot on her heels, making sure to keep his head down. 

 

As they exited the medical room into an empty corridor, Lily started to speak. Hissing words at him below her breath as they walked. “There are 385 people in this mountain. If any of them realise that you’re not one of us, you’re dead. So keep your head down. Most of the cameras are on the ceiling- here,” she stopped outside a door and swiped her keycard. The doors slid open to reveal a lift. James ducked his head and followed Lily inside. 

 

His stomach was doing a strange swooping, but his mind was focused on the task. One foot infront of the other. One thing at a time. See his people, get a message to them somehow. Check in on the raido. Don’t get caught. Four things? He could do four things, right?

 

“We’re on level 4, the dorms are on five,” Lily said as they stepped inside. “Just one floor. There’s a camera in the upper right hand coner.”

 

James did his best not to look at the upper right hand corner as they stepped inside and the lift whirred to life, taking them towards level 5. The lift dinged and the doors slid open.

 

“This is the residential level, follow my lead,” Lily hissed as she stepped out. They walked down more bland corridors until they heard voices around a corner and Lily gestured at him to hold up and she peered around the corner. James peered around her and froze. 

 

A line of children were filing into a room, ushered by a teacher. All of them were holding hands and laughing as if they didn’t have a care in the world.

 

Stones dropped into James’ stomach. He realised how horribly blinded by anger he’d been towards the Mountain Men. They were just people. People with children and friends and a school that they sent their kids to whilst they worked to help their people stay alive. Who was the dead man who’s uniform James was wearing, did he have children? Did he have a wife who would miss him.

 

“They’re just kids?” James stammered.

 

Lily turned at him and frowned. “What did you expect to find here?”

 

James didn’t know. But it certainly wasn’t this. It wasn’t a board on the wall displaying artwork so clearly done by tiny hands. It wasn’t a teacher helping a boy who had scraped his knee. It wasn’t people.

 

“Come on, they’ve gone.” Lily grabbed his arm and hauled him along down the school corridor. As they passed, James looked at the bags that were hanging on little pegs outside the door to what must’ve been the classroom. On one hook was a bright blue backpack with a tag on it that said ‘Lovejoy’

 

James swallowed bile, but followed Lily.

 

“They’re just up this flight,” Lily hissed. “It’s technically level 5a, the dorm they’re in used to be a communal space, it has the rec room and the dining hall on the same level. The whole level is supposed to be able to isolate in case the rest of the shelter fails, so there were cots ready just in case. Elevator C is the only one that goes to this level; other than that, it’s all stairways for access.”

 

They made their way up the stairs and emerged into a much busier area. It seemed to be a crossroads, but Lily grabbed his hand and led him through yet more corridors until they ground to a halt. 

 

“They’ve got guards stationed outside,” Lily explained. “Your people are there,” she jerked her head in the direction of a set of double doors that stood open. Two guards flanked the door, but inside, James could see his people. He let out a breath of relief when he spotted Mary. She was standing facing the others and James’ ears pricked to hear what was being said.

 

“- lied to us!” Mary said. “There’s no time to explain, just grab what you need. We have to get out of here before they change their minds.”

 

Before Mary could say anything else, an alarm sounded and the doors to the room snapped shut. James whirled around to see properly, just in time to lock eyes with Mary, who had run for the small glass window on the door and was hammering on it. Mary froze, and James set his jaw, nodding at her and taking a step forward.

 

Lily grabbed his arm. “No! You can’t they’ll catch you!”

 

James knew she was right, but his body itched to surge forward and help. But he had a mission. He was the inside man. He couldn’t die. If he died, they’d lose. He had to work out a different plan. One that didn’t involve storming in there and blowing his cover.

 

He tore his eyes away from Mary. “Take me to the radio.”

 

Interlude

Alarms blared as level 5a was evacuated. A radiation leak- they explained to the general population. Meals would be served in the secondary dining hall on level 4 for a while whilst 5a was sealed for repair work. 

 

“You did the right thing, Sir,” Dolores Umbridge told the President. “We have to do what it takes to survive.”

 

Albus Dumbledore hadn’t been filled in before this. He hadn’t been aware that Umbridge’s experiments had actually led to success. All it took for them to walk on the Ground was bone marrow. The bone marrow of the 49. Every little bit they had.

 

Now, he understood why Umbridge and Fenrir had gone behind his back and begun harvesting.

 

It was for the Greater Good, after all.

Notes:

Translations
James still has no freaking idea what the Grounders are saying lmao. He speaks English and basic Hindi. That’s all his brain can cope with.

Hosh op. Emo hon daun yuj - Quiet. They take the strongest.

*

Things are heating up in the kitchen!

Omg badass Mary pointing a sword at Dumbledore. Iconic.

Also what do you mean James isn’t suited to covert missions?! I give you: James Potter who promised not to get himself killed, but also keep everyone else alive. Boy will do WHATEVER it takes to get his friends out and he has only heard horrible things about the mountain from Regulus, so thinks he’s justified in potentially killing them until he remembers - oh fuck, these are real people with lives, not monsters. Maybe let’s stick to the no mass murder thing dudes.

James is so interesting to me at the moment, because it’s not like he hasn’t killed anyone before, but he won’t do it again if he can avoid it, but that doesn’t stop other people from doing the killing that he doesn’t have the stomach for.

Lots of Dumbledore’s stuff is happening off screen. But his deal is that he didn’t want to hurt the 49 until he knew for sure that it would be to save his people. Now? All bets are off. He’s a Dante/Cane combo.

Chapter 54: Message

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Radiation Burns
- Death
- Fighting
- Hallucinations as a product of grief
- Guns

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S 

As soon as he and Bellatrix had told the generals and Euphemia the plan to get James to release the Grounders in the harvest chamber, Regulus and Euphemia headed back to the Elder camp to get hold of James on the radio and work out a plan with him. 

 

If there was one thing Regulus knew about James Potter, it was that he had the absolute stupidity to be able to succeed in turning the acid fog off and releasing the army sleeping inside the mountain. James only had to stay the fuck alive along the way. 

 

Bellatrix gave them an armed escort, which included Dorcas Medowes. Bellatrix’s sister was supposed to meet them about halfway.

 

Regulus was on a horse again. It was slightly terrifying, but as long as he did what Dorcas told him to do with his feet, he was doing okay. But the people in front of him were slowing to a stop, so Regulus huffed and pushed off his horse, walking over to where Euphemia Potter knelt beside the road to gather some water from a nearby stream. 

 

“Why are we stopping?” Regulus demanded.

 

“You should drink too,” Euphemia offered a canteen to Regulus. 

 

He waved her off with the back of his hand. “I’m fine, we just need to get back to the radio.”

 

Euphemia fixed him with a look. “We all want to hear from James, Regulus. But we can spare a few seconds to drink some water.”

 

“We’re almost back,” Regulus replied curtly. He glanced over at the grounders, who were looking at the surrounding woods suspiciously. “Skaikru scouts patrol these woods. Be careful.”

 

“They listen to you,” Euphemia screwed the lid onto her canteen and pushed to her feet, wiping her wet hands off on her trousers. 

 

“Bellatrix told them to,” Regulus replied, furrowing his brow. “We shouldn’t have stopped.” He turned his back on Euphemia, heading back to his horse. 

 

“Regulus, I know you don’t think you need anyone to protect you,” Euphemia said. He paused, half turning to look at her. “But you are Sirius’ brother, and he is like a son to me. I swear, the only thing I’m trying to do is help you. You can trust me. Trust that I know how to lead our people. That I know what’s best for us.”

 

“Trust is earned,” Regulus replied icily. “You’ve yet to get there.”

 

“Have I done something wrong, Regulus?” Euphemia asked. “I promise I’ve done nothing but look out for you.”

 

“Apparently,” Regulus nodded. “We’ll see, won’t we?”

 

Regulus did not trust Euphemia Potter one bit. She and James had bickered. He had watched how long it took Euphemia to wrestle with James before finally agreeing to help rather than hinder him. And James had been right. James had done the right thing again and again. Regulus trusted him, but he did not trust James’ mother. 

 

“Mount up! We’re almost there.” Regulus said as he swung himself up onto his horse, just as he settled in the saddle, a gunshot ricocheted through the woods, the bullet piercing a Grounder who was on a horse just behind Regulus.

 

In the woods, hidden by trees, he heard a war cry go up as a shooter was discovered by someone. Someone was shooting at them. Someone was aiming towards their group, so it almost certainly wasn’t Elder guards.

 

“Mountain Men,” Regulus snapped, glancing over at the body of the Grounder who the bullet hit. He had been knocked off his horse, but was on the ground groaning in pain. Not dead then. Not yet anyway.

 

“Find them!” Dorcas snapped to the other Grounder guards. 

 

The sound of a fight echoed from not too far into the trees, and Regulus slung himself off his horse. Dorcas followed him wordlessly, and they scrambled up a mossy verge and through some bushes to discover the Mountain Men on a little ridge. There were two hazmats, one was on the ground, by the looks of it, shot in the neck by a Grounder arrow. But the other one was up and fighting. Regulus was surprised to see that the man was up and fighting Sirius. It had been less than two days since Regulus had last seen his brother, but Sirius seemed to have undergone some kind of makeover.

 

His hair, which had grown to his shoulders by this point, was pulled back from his face and into a messy bun, and he was wielding a sword, but instead chose to grapple with the hazmat. 

 

Sirius, it appeared, had slashed the hazmat's suit, and the man was in the process of collapsing to the ground, clutching at that tear. 

 

Sirius moved forward with his sword.

 

“Stop!” Regulus scrambled out of the bushes. “Sirius, stop, we need him!”

 

Sirius froze, staring at Regulus with his sword raised.

 

“He’s from Mount Hallow, we need him alive,” Regulus insisted. “Check to see if he’s got a patch kit for his suit.”

 

Sirius shoved his sword into a holster on his back and hurried towards the fallen hazmat to check him for supplies while Dorcas moved to find a patch kit for the one writing in pain on the ground. Regulus glanced past Sirius to spot Narcissa standing at the other side of the clearing, watching him closely.

 

“Reg!” Sirius jumped up, scrambling towards his brother with some bits of paper he had found in the dead man’s bag. “Look, you and the commander are the targets.”

 

He thrust a picture, which looked to be from a surveillance camera, of him and Bellatrix talking.

 

“Fuck I’m glad I got him in time,” Sirius huffed, bending over and panting slightly from the fight, “Shit.”

 

“We have to warn the commander,” Narcissa declared, setting her jaw. The rest of Regulus and Dorcas’ entourage, including Euphemia had joined them with the horses at this point. Regulus saw Sirius and Euphemia glance at each other. Narcissa whirled to two grounders on horses and hissed at them to go and warn Bellatrix where Regulus had left her at the village. The men hastened to follow the command. 

 

“The rest of us should get back to camp,” Regulus said. “We need to get him some medical attention.” He gestured at the hazmat man, who still appeared to be in a great deal of pain. 

 

*

 

“Poppy, you take the gunshot wound, I’ll take the radiation burns,” Euphemia declared as they hurried the injured into the medical ward back at the Elder camp. “Alright, this one is from Mount Hallow,” she said as they lowered him down onto a cot.

 

“We need to keep him alive,” Regulus offered helpfully from the edge of the room where he was observing. 

 

“There was a tear in his suit, but we fixed it in the field,” Euphemia said to a group of other doctors and nurses who had surged around to help.

 

“Hey,” Evan sidled up to stand beside Regulus.

 

“Any word from James?” Regulus asked immediately, not even glancing in Evan’s direction. 

 

“No but-”

 

“Then why aren’t you at the radio?” Regulus snapped. 

 

“Sirius just took my place,” Evan replied quickly, a clear bite in his tone. “Why don’t you back off-”

 

“No, leave it on!” Euphemia snapped towards a doctor who was trying to remove the hazmat suit from the injured man. “We can’t- the radiation-”

 

“How are we supposed to treat him if we can’t take the suit off?” The other doctor asked.

 

“I can rig up some scrubbers in the airlock,” Evan hurried forward, ignoring Regulus entirely. “Give me 15 minutes max.”

 

Euphemia nodded. “Good, do it.”

 

Evan hurried out of the room without a second glance. 

 

“Do what we can for now,” Euphemia told the other doctor, “keep him alive for fifteen minutes. How are we looking over there, Poppy?”

 

Poppy looked up from where she stood above the Grounder who had been shot. “He’s gone.”

 

Narcissa crossed the room in two strides. And put her hand over the man’s face, closing his eyes. “Yu gonplei ste odon,” (Your fight is over), then she looked towards Regulus. “A killer lives and a warrior dies? That is your suggestion?”

 

“We need him,” Regulus replied. “He can help us beat the Mountain.”

 

Narcissa nodded and set her jaw. “I will get him to talk.”

 

“No,” Regulus replied, meeting her fiery gaze with one of his own. “No, not torture-”

 

“I think he may well talk because he’s thankful we saved his life,” offered Euphemia. 

 

Narcissa quirked an eyebrow and suppressed a small smile. “Ah, weakness?” She turned on her heel and stormed from the room, not missing bumping Regulus’ shoulder on the way out. 

 

Regulus glanced back over to the man in the hazmat who had apparently passed out and was lying quietly. “He’ll need a transfusion with our blood, like they do in the mountain.”

 

“We’ve got it,” Euphemia gave him a nod. 

 

“Good, don’t let him die. I’m going to check on the radio. Let me know when he wakes up,” he snapped. Without waiting for her response, he turned on his heel. He gripped his own upper arms tightly with his opposite hands and squeezed himself together as he walked. He didn’t have time to catch his breath from the journey or what had just happened because he needed to go and make sure James was okay. All he could do for that was wait by the radio.

 

It was just another day on the Ground, and there was nothing more he could do about it. A stupid thing to do was to break down over it; the useful thing he could do was get hold of James.

 

James didn’t call before Euphemia sent someone to let Regulus know that the Mountain Man was awake. He left Sirius there, where they had been sitting silently shoulder to shoulder, listening to Mary’s SOS and praying to hear James’ voice instead. Evan joined Sirius as Regulus left.

 

Regulus found himself sitting by the airlock that Evan had rigged up to be radiation-free, eye to eye with a completely healed Severus Snape.

 

“The treatment really is amazing,” Euphemia marvelled. 

 

“That’s why the kids are in danger,” Moody agreed. He huffed and pressed the intercom button beside the door again so that Snape could hear him. “Please answer the question.”

 

“Severus Snape. Mount Hallow security detail,” Snape repeated the same answer he had given every time Moody had tried to ask him a question so far.

 

“Yes, you already said,” Moody snapped. “But you don’t seem to be grasping the situation here. You should have died in the woods. We saved your life. Why not help us bring an end to this?”

 

“Severus Snape. Mount Hallow security detail,” Snape said again, his face remaining emotionless as he stared through the glass back at Moody.

 

“He’s not going to talk,” Regulus said, growing frustrated with the lack of progress. He buried his hands into the pockets of his trousers, and his right one connected with something small and metallic that he’d completely forgotten was in there.

 

“He will if we open the door,” Moody half turned away from Snape to look at Regulus with a raised eyebrow. Through the glass, Snape tensed.

 

Euphemia crossed the room to hit the intercom button again so that Snape could no longer hear them. “We are not doing that,” she stated, staring at Moody with a heated gaze.

 

“We need to know what he knows!” Moody protested. “Vulnerabilities, troop numbers-”

 

“Euphemia is right,” Regulus cut in. “Torture doesn’t work.” Euphemia glanced over at him. He almost winced at the surprise written across her features.

 

 “Regulus, it could save the kids in the mountain,” Moody said.

 

“No!” Euphemia snapped. “I am the Minister-”

 

“Then act like one!” Moody barked. “I will support you as long as I think you’re doing right by us Effie-”

 

“I am,” Euphemia replied, glaring right back at him. “And if you disagree, convene a vote and take my place. Otherwise, do as I say or you’ll find yourself back in a cell, Moody.”

 

“I don’t want the title,” Moody replied. “I just want to save those kids!”

 

“So do I,” Euphemia said sternly. “My son is in that mountain. Of course, I want to save them. But torture is not the way. We earn his trust. He will tell us eventually-”

 

“You’re making a mistake-” Moody started.

 

“Enough!” Euphemia snapped. She turned away from Moody towards a guard hovering in the corner. “I want this man under 24-hour guard, do you understand?”

 

“Yes, Ma’am,” the guard nodded. 

 

“Good, Alastor, go and check on the progress in weapons,” Euphemia said, not glancing towards the man. Moody shot Regulus one last heated look before storming away from the airlock. Euphemia huffed a heavy breath before heading off after him, leaving Regulus alone with the guard and Snape.

 

Through the glass, Snape stared at Regulus, and he stared back. Smirking slightly, Regulus pulled the small silver device from his pocket and waved it at Snape. He watched the man’s eyes widen as he realised that Regulus had one of the tone generators used to control the reapers.

 

Feeling smug at the slight panic in Snape’s eyes, Regulus turned and walked away without a word.

 

*

 

“Can you make more?” Regulus asked Evan.

 

Evan pressed the button on the little device, and it whirred to life, emitting its horrible high high-pitched noise. “Yeah, I can replicate that frequency.”

 

“Good,” Regulus nodded. “If we can neutralise the Death Eaters, then the tunnels are an option. I can’t believe I forgot I had that thing, fucking stupid.” He muttered the last bit under his breath, more to himself than Evan.

 

He was back in the engineering room with the radio, which was still playing nothing but Mary’s automated message. Regulus was pacing whilst Evan was sitting at a table, fiddling with the device Regulus had given him. 

 

“Get on it,” Regulus told Evan.

 

“You don’t need to give me orders,” Evan snapped. “I got this.”

 

“Evan!” Sirius scrambled into the room. “Any word from James?” Sirius had been missing when Regulus came back from the airlock, apparently off on a patrol with some Grounders. Regulus would have to ask Sirius about that later. For now, he was busy. 

 

“Nothing yet,” Evan replied. 

 

“Fuck,” Sirius huffed. “Remus is still missing too. He should be back by now, right?” Sirius looked to Regulus with slightly wide, panicked eyes. 

 

“They’ll be fine,” Regulus replied stiffly. 

 

“They’d better be,” Evan muttered from his desk. “Your whole plan rests on James getting in.”

 

“He will,” Regulus snapped, turning away from his brother and looking back towards Evan. “It’s James .”

 

“Hm,” Evan hummed.

 

“Okay- fuck, I’ve got to get back,” Sirius stammered. “If James-”

 

“We’ll tell you straight away,” Regulus told him. His brother inclined his head and squeezed his shoulder before running back out of the room. Regulus really needed to speak to him about whatever it was he was up to with the Grounders. 

 

“What did the hazmat guy say?” Evan asked, pulling Regulus’ attention away from the retreating form of his brother.

 

“Nothing,” Regulus admitted. “Just his name. But Effie found markers in his blood, which suggests that they’ve started using our people’s blood.”

 

“What?” Evan hissed. “It’s started? Why didn’t you lead with that?”

 

Regulus swallowed down a lump in his throat. He was doing everything that he could to not think about his friends in the mountain strung up by their ankles like the Grounders he had seen in the harvest chamber. 

 

“Because it might mean we fucking failed, alright?” He snapped. 

 

Evan set down the sound emitter and stared at Regulus. “You sound like you’re giving up.”

 

“Because it’s probably already too late,” Regulus swallowed another heavy breath.

 

“No!” Evan pushed out of his chair. “No, you don’t get to give up. You killed Barty, and I didn’t give up. I’m building a fucking tone generator, so you do your job!”

 

“What is my job?” Regulus demanded. “If you know what it is please fill me in because I’d love to fucking know!”

 

“I don’t know,” Evan threw his hands in the air. “To come up with something-”

 

“Elder Camp, this is Mount Hallow. Can anyone read me?”

 

The effect that the sound of James’ voice coming from the radio had was instant on Regulus. He felt as if every muscle in his body suddenly relaxed as relief overcame him. Just as he had been avoiding thinking about how his friends in the mountain were probably all dead, he had been avoiding thinking about James lying dead somewhere. 

 

“Holy crap,” Evan muttered, turning towards where the radio sat in the corner of the room. 

 

Regulus’ body was moving before he realised it. He hurried past Evan towards the radio.

 

“Elder Camp, this is Mount Hallow. Can anyone read me?” James said again. His voice was slightly distorted over the radio, but it was so unmistakably James. Regulus wanted to sob with happiness. He wanted to get on his knees and beg James to get out of the mountain and come home. He wanted to tell James how much he loved him. To apologise for what he had said the last time they saw each other.

 

But he couldn’t, because that would be weak. 

 

Evan moved to scramble for the mouthpiece and shove it into Regulus’ hands.

 

“James?” Regulus said into it. His voice came out unmistakably weak and shaky, but he didn’t care.

 

“Reg?”

 

Regulus closed his eyes just for a second and let himself feel how completely relieved he was to hear James’ voice. He let it wash over him, just for a second. Then he snapped his eyes open and forced himself to focus on the task at hand. James was deep behind enemy lines. He was in danger. There wasn’t time for Regulus to dwell on the fact that he had been the one to put James there.

 

“Are you alright?” He asked into the mouthpiece. 

 

“I’m fine,” James said quickly. “But that’s it for the good news. We have to talk fast, something's changed. Mary, Pandora, everyone, fuck- they just locked them in the dorm.”

 

“But they’re alive?” Regulus asked quickly. “All of them.”

 

“I think so,” James replied. “I didn’t get a good look, but if they’re alive, it’s only for now. Lily says that they’re already using them for their blood. Things are going to get ugly in here really fast.”

 

“Lily is with you?” Regulus felt his eyebrows shoot up at the name.

 

“She helped me escape,” James said quickly. “I’d be dead if not for her.” James paused for a second before continuing. “Reg, there are kids in here. Whatever plan we come up with, it has to not kill everyone in here. Please tell me we have a plan?”

 

“Yeah,” Regulus’ mouth was very dry. “We can’t do anything until you take down the acid fog. Evan is going to walk you through it,” he looked towards Evan, who nodded. 

 

“Got it,” James replied. “What else?”

 

“We need you to figure out a way to free the Grounder prisoners,” said Regulus. “There’s a whole army down there and the mountain doesn’t even realise it.”

 

“Trojan horse. Good plan,” James said. Regulus was immediately reminded that James had spent just as much time listening to Sirius prattle on about myths as he had. It made a bubble of warmth emerge inside him. He quickly shoved it down. 

 

“What does Lily think? Is it doable?” Regulus asked, determined to keep on track.

 

“She says it’s not a problem,” James replied immediately, giving Regulus the distinct impression that he hadn’t paused to check with Lily “But if I’m going to pull this off, I need you to buy me some time. It won’t be long before they realise I don’t belong here, and when that happens-”

 

“That can’t happen,” Regulus cut him off. “I’ll come up with something.”

 

“Come up with it quick, hey?” James suggested.

 

“Copy that,” Regulus replied. “And James?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“You came through,” Regulus said, biting his bottom lip, which was quivering slightly. “I knew you would.”

 

“All I’ve done so far is managed not to get killed,” James said with a shaky laugh.

 

“Keep doing that,” Regulus told him briskly. He handed the mouth piece to Evan. “You’re up, get that fog down.”

 

Regulus’ mind was racing. He had to keep the heat off James. He had to keep James alive. And he knew exactly what he was planning to make sure that happened. 

 

“Hey, what are you going to do?” Evan asked as Regulus turned to head out of the room.

 

“I’m going to keep them looking outside instead of in,” Regulus offered. “I have an idea.”

 

*

 

“Sirius, I need you,” Regulus stepped into Sirius’ eyeline. Sirius was outside the ship, training with a group of Grounders. Regulus still needed to speak to his brother about whatever the fuck he was playing at, but now really wasn’t the time and Sirius wasn’t Regulus’ biggest problem at that moment. 

 

“What happened?” Sirius sheathed his sword immediately. He had been mid brawl with a Grounder, who shot him a distasteful look before moving away to train with someone else. “Is James-?”

 

“James is fine. He made it in. He radioed,” Regulus said.

 

“And Remus?”

 

Regulus winced slightly, realising a slight oversight on his part. “I didn’t ask.”

 

He could have lied. He could have, but told Sirius the truth- that he hadn’t thought to ask about Remus and James hadn’t offered up any explanation. He was through lying to his big brother. He needed Sirius. Needed them to be able to trust each other, so no more lies.

 

Oh, look at that, a new non-lying Reg, Barty teased from behind Sirius. Turning over a new leaf, are we?

 

Regulus elected to ignore Barty. He really wished that the ghost of his best friend would leave him the fuck alone. 

 

“You didn’t ask?” Sirius huffed. “Thats so fucking typical-”

 

“We have bigger problems right now, Sirius,” Regulus cut in. “James needs our help.”

 

That got Sirius’ attention. Regulus knew that Sirius was worried about Remus. Of course, he was. But Sirius was just as worried about James. Regulus knew his brother. He knew that Sirius needed to be in near constant action; he suspected that was why he had elected to start training with the Grounders, to give him something to do. So, Regulus offered Sirius an actual helpful task, knowing that his brother would accept without hesitation.

 

“What can we do?” Sirius demanded.

 

“Do you think you can get your new friends to help me with something?” Regulus asked, eyes flicking over at the gathered Grounders who were watching the interaction between the two brothers with hardly disguised interest. 

 

Narcissa was among them; otherwise, Regulus would have simply asked himself. But he had the distinct impression that she didn’t like him much, so he had decided it was better to go about this in a different way than he initially wanted to. After all, it was better for everyone if he kept her on side. 

 

Sirius grinned. “You know what, I reckon I can.”

 

*

 

“No way,” a guard stepped in front of the airlock as Regulus approached with Narcissa to one side of him and Sirius on the other, flanked by more Grounders. 

 

“Out of the way,” Regulus said carelessly. Behind him, he knew without having to check that the Grounders and Sirius had drawn their weapons. The guard’s eyes widened and he stepped aside, allowing Regulus to clearly see Severus Snape sitting inside the airlock. 

 

When he saw Regulus, his eyes widened and he stood.

 

“Get dressed,” Regulus told him, jerking his head towards the man’s repaired hazmat suit which was crumpled up in a pile in the corner of the airlock.

 

“What for?” Snape asked.

 

“Talking are we?” Regulus cocked an eyebrow. “I haven’t got any answers for you until you have that suit on. Or would you prefer I kill you?”

 

Severus Snape had that glint in his eye that told Regulus he wasn’t the kind of man who would take death that easily when offered a different option. Regulus moved over towards the airlock controls and began fiddling with them. He was bluffing, of course, he also didn’t really know how the controls worked, so he easily could have accidentally irradiated the man. But Snape was far more useful to him alive at that moment. But Snape didn’t know that.

 

“Wait!” Snape snapped. “I’m getting dressed.”

 

Regulus grinned. “Do it quickly.”

 

Snape got dressed in record time. Honestly, Regulus was rather impressed. He wondered if the Mountain Men trained to put their hazmat suits on quickly in case of an emergency. 

 

If you were in charge there you’d run drills like that, I know you would, Barty said carelessly. He was lounging inside of the airlock watching Snape shove the gloves of his suit on. You’d be fucking ruthless about it, I know you would Reg.

 

“All snug in there?” Regulus asked Snape once the man had secured the hood and visor of his suit.

 

“Yes,” Snape answered with hardly contained mirth.

 

Regulus fiddled with the controls until the airlock depressurised, and moments later, the doors slid open. “Fall in, Sargent, we’re going for a walk.”

 

Sirius moved forward to grab Snape’s arm and make him move as Regulus turned and started walking down the corridor towards the exit. 

 

The guard who had originally blocked Regulus’ path was long gone. It was a surprise that no one stepped in to stop him until he was outside, almost at the gates. 

 

“Regulus, stop!” Euphemia stepped into his path. 

 

He met her steely gaze with his head held high. “No. I’m letting the prisoner go.”

 

“What?” Euphemia demanded, looking over to McGonagall and Moody, who had hurried over with her. “Absolutely not!”

 

“He hasn’t told us anything yet,” Moody said, eyeing Snape, Sirius and the Grounders warily. 

 

“He doesn’t have to,” said Regulus. “He’s going to tell them something.”

 

Euphemia narrowed her eyes and turned to a nearby guard. “Get the prisoner back to the airlock now.”

 

“Yes, Ma’am.”

 

Two guards moved forward, and in seconds, all of the Grounders behind Regulus had their swords out. The guard's hands flew to the guns at their hips.

 

Regulus held his hand out to stop the Grounders from attacking. Euphemia turned back to him with her eyebrows raised. 

 

“You may be the Minister. But make no mistake. I am in charge right now,” Regulus told her. He forced his shoulders to remain relaxed and his tone even. If he appeared calm, they would all think he had everything under control. He just hoped that they couldn’t hear the jackhammer of his heart.

 

“Narcissa, tell your people to stand down before this gets out of hand,” Euphemia said, her eyes not leaving Regulus’. 

 

“No,” Narcissa replied simply. 

 

Everyone was silent. Regulus suspected that the guards and the Grounders were all holding their breath, just waiting for the command that would start the fight. Regulus had no intention of giving it if Euphemia stepped out of his way. He really didn’t want to hurt Euphemia. James would be upset. 

 

But at least he’d be alive, Barty said from over Euphemia’s shoulder. You’re doing this for him, aren’t you? You think saving James will fix the fact that you’re the one who sent him there in the first place?

 

Regulus tensed his jaw and refused to look at Barty.

 

Beside him, Sirius shuffled. He had never been good at staying still.

 

“People could get hurt,” Euphemia said carefully. 

 

Regulus took one single step closer to her. They were the same height. He liked that he didn’t have to look up at her. 

 

“Not if you get out of my way,” he said simply. “You need to trust that I know what is best for us.”

 

Euphemia stared back at him. Between them, the very same words he had just used, but in her voice, echoed. 

 

“The Grounders trust Regulus,” McGonagall said tentatively. “Maybe we should, too?”

 

Euphemia stared at him for several more tense moments before she half turned to her guards. “Stand down.”

 

The guards lowered their guns. Regulus felt fucking triumphant as the group blocking them, including Euphemia, stood aside and allowed them to move towards the gates. 

 

“Open the gates,” Regulus barked as he approached. “Now.”

 

Without question, the gates slid open. Regulus stopped and turned around to face Snape. Sirius stood behind Snape, still gripping the man’s forearm. 

 

“Can you hear me alright through that mask?” Regulus asked, raising an eyebrow. “I want to make sure you get this.”

 

“Loud and clear,” Snape replied coolly. 

 

“Good,” Regulus said. “I have a message for Dumbledore. We’re coming for him. You’re watching us, but you haven’t seen a thing. The Grounder army is bigger than you think, and even if you could find it, your acid fog can’t hurt them. And neither can your Death Eaters. So you have one last chance. Let our people go, and we’ll let you live. That’s a promise. It’s really that simple. Got it?”

 

Snape nodded.

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes, reaching forward to grab the pressure gauge from the man’s oxygen tank. Helpfully, the amount of air in the tank was displayed in hours. It read 10. 

 

“It’s an eight-hour walk back to your bunker?” Regulus asked.

 

“Yes,” Snape confirmed.

 

Regulus pressed the pressure release, watching the hours on the gauge tick downwards until it finally stopped, resting at the 6 mark. “You’re going to do it in six.”

 

Snape’s eyes widened. “Six hours? That’s not enough! If I die, I can’t deliver your message.”

 

Regulus smirked. “That sounds like your problem, doesn’t it?” Snape glared at him and Regulus felt fucking vindicated. “Sirius, release him. Go on, Snape, run back to your president. Make sure you tell him what I said word for word.”

 

Snape didn’t hesitate. The second Sirius released his arm, he pushed past Regulus and started jogging away from camp. Regulus watched him until he disappeared amongst the trees.

 

“I don’t understand how this is supposed to help James,” Sirius said as the Grounders started moving away from them. 

 

Regulus turned away from the trees to look at Sirius. “I just told him we have a secret army for them to worry about. The more they’re looking out here at us, the less they’re looking at James.”

 

Sirius’ eyes narrowed slightly. “You’re putting us all in the line of fire to protect James?”

 

“James is the key to everything,” Regulus replied. “If he dies, so do we. I’m just doing what it takes to protect him.”

 

Sirius’ fingers flexed on the hilt of his sword. His jaw ticked.

 

“Say whatever it is you’re so desperate to,” Regulus sighed. Bone deep exhaustion was setting in and he was itching to get back to the radio incase James needed him. 

 

“Nothing,” Sirius said. “You just use that excuse a lot.”

Notes:

OMG Regulus the Effie relationship is taking me for a ride. They do not like eachother at all!!! What interesting Christmasses they’re going to have one day. Tbf, literally everyone in this chapter (bar ig James) is beefing with Regulus because he’s being a bit of a dick, but he does keep suggesting good ideas so ig he can stay.

Regulus keeping on going ‘hm i should check in on Sirius, but I dont have fking time’ is very funny to me.

Barty is still hanging around. Urgh Regulus really needs a nice long nap in James Potter’s arms. Too bad he sent him to the mountain huh?

In other news- I think that part 2 will end at 62 chapters, so that's eight to go! I have currently written up to chapter 56, so have a lot of work ahead of me to meet my July 20th deadline!! No promises, but I'd very much perfer to take a hiatus at the end of a part so wish me luck!!

Chapter 55: Containment Breach

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Medical inaccuracies
- Guns
- Death
- Radiation Burns

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Interlude

Severus Snape was 300 meters away from the door when the gauge on his oxygen tank moved a little too close to the 0 mark. The air was too thin. Even if he hadn’t been running flat out for hours, the air would be too thin. He couldn’t heave a proper breath into his lungs. 

 

And he passed out. But not before glimpsing a pair of shiny shoes stepping up in front of him as Albus Dumbledore breathed in the fresh air, no longer having a need for a hazmat suit after the bone marrow transfusion.

 

*

 

Severus Snape awoke in the medical ward.

 

“Good morning, Severus,” Dumbledore smiled at him. “You should be feeling much better.”

 

“Were you outside, sir?” Snape demanded, pushing up on his elbows in bed.

 

“I was,” Dumbledore nodded.

 

“So it worked?” He asked.

 

“It worked, Sargent,” Dumbledore nodded. “I can trust you will be on my side in this?”

 

“Of course,” Snape replied immediately. “But can I have a favour?”

 

“You’ll receive your treatment, Sargent, no need to fret,” Dumbledore assured him.

 

“Oh, thank you,” Snape blinked. “But the favour isn’t about me.”

 

M A R Y

“It was him, I’m sure of it,” Mary hissed to Pandora and Gwenog.

 

The air was tense in the dorm. They all knew something was coming, but not when it would happen. The only thing keeping Mary from completely freaking the fuck out was the fact that she was certain see had seen James dressed in a guard uniform right as the doors to the dorm sealed. 

 

“We’ve been locked up for hours,” Gwenog said. “If it was James-”

 

“I know it was,” Mary replied stubbornly. “I’m telling you, he’s here.”

 

“Okay, if it was James,” Pandora said, pulling the clump of hair that she had been chewing anxiously out of her mouth so that she could speak. “How does that-”

 

She was cut off by the sound of the doors opening and soldiers pouring in, accompanied by the doctor, Umbridge. 

 

Within seconds, everyone was on their feet, forming a cluster in the middle of the room. The guards didn’t seem to care, pushing through the crowd and grabbing Pandora by the arms instantly.

 

“No, not her,” Umbridge said carelessly. “She needs more time to recover. Take this one.” She gestured at a Smith, whose eyes instantly widened as he was grabbed by the guards and wrestled from the room. Umbridge smiled and moved to follow. 

 

Mary took a step forward, but was instantly halted by a gun pointed at her. 

 

“You can’t keep doing this to us!” Mary yelled after Umbridge. “President Dumbledore told us we could go.”

 

The doctor turned to look at him, with that horrible girlish smile all over her face. 

 

“He changed his mind,” Umbridge said with a little giggle. “It’s for the greater good after all. I do hope you know that you’re all incredibly special to us.”

 

R E G U L U S

“Has he checked in yet?” Regulus demanded as he stormed into Evan’s workshop, where the radio still resided. Evan was standing facing away from the door, looking at maps of the Mountain.

 

“No,” He replied. 

 

“He’s late,” Regulus worried his bottom lip between his teeth and turned to look towards the silent radio. A horrible pit of dread formed in his stomach. What if, after all of this, James had died anyway? What if he’d been caught? “What if something’s happened to him?”

 

“He’ll be fine,” Evan said, not looking away from the map. Evan had been busy. There were whiteboards all around the room with drawings and calculations on them. Regulus furrowed his brow as he looked over the work.

 

“You’ve been busy,” he commented, doing everything he could to shove away his worry over James. He knew it was making him weak, and he could not afford to be weak. He needed to be strong. Everyone needed him to be strong. Regulus’ eyes where drawn to the board that Evan was staring at that had a diagram of the damn that gave the mountain it’s power. “Why are you focusing on the damn? I told you acid fog was the priority.” 

 

“Until James gets me eyes on their system, I can only work in hypotheticals,” Evan said, finally turning away from the maps to meet Regulus’ eyes.

 

“Fine,” Regulus crossed his arms. “Tell me about the damn. Can we cut off their power?”

 

“Maybe,” Evan shrugged. “I’m still playing with a few things-”

 

“How many tone generators have you made?” Regulus’ eyes drifted over to the desk where Evan had clearly been working on them.

 

“Only two so far,” Evan said. “But-”

 

“Two?” Regulus demanded. “Two? That’s not enough, there will be Womplei Dina everywhere-”

 

“I’m doing what I can Reg, high frequency tone generators don’t grow on fucking trees. Kingsley is scrounging for parts-”

 

“Evan!” Regulus let out a frustrated noise. “I am about to leave to go to a war summit with the Grounders to give the commander an update on where we stand. Only we can’t do anything yet because the Mountain still have their acid fog and I only have three tone generators!” His voice grew weak towards the end and he pressed a hand to his forehead, squeezing his eyes shut. 

 

“Hey!” Evan said. “We’ll be ready. We will, I promise.”

 

“Elder camp, do you read me?” James’ voice echoed through the room from the radio immediately grabbing Regulus’ attention. He pushed past Evan hurrying straight for the radio and grabbing the mouthpiece. 

 

“You’re late,” Regulus snapped. As usual, all of his anxiety came out in the form of anger. “Every three hours means every three hours.”

 

James chuckled and the noise made something inside of Regulus light up. “Are you done, love?”

 

Well, that absolutely wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair how James could make him feel like he was glowing with just a single word. Regulus decided to ignore it. He didn’t have time for it. They had a job to do. He had warned James not to let something as weak as love distract him. There simply wasn’t time for it. 

 

“Have you found the source of the acid fog?” Regulus asked.

 

“No,” James replied. “But that’s going to have to wait.”

 

“What?” Regulus demanded. “No! Nothing is more important than that!”

 

“Our friends are,” James insisted. “They’ve started taking them from the dorm. One at a time, every few hours.”

 

Regulus screwed his eyes shut again, doing everything he could to keep his breathing steady. 

 

“Taking them where?” Evan demanded, pressing forward so that his shoulder was touching Regulus’.

 

“I don’t know,” James admitted. “Lily and I tried to follow them, but they went through a restricted door. Lily got me the schematics for the vent system and I’m trying to find a way in. But- fuck, I can’t find her anywhere now either. I think I might have found a path, but it looks a bit cozy. Oh, also I got the walkie and the earbud you asked for Evan.”

 

“I’m going to make him mobile so he can talk to us from anywhere,” Evan said. Regulus nodded. That was good. That meant that even if James couldn’t get back to the radio Regulus would know he wasn’t dead. That was all he needed. For James not to die.

 

“James, you have to find them,” Regulus stated clearly into the mouthpiece. 

 

“That’s the plan,” James said dryly. 

 

“If you don’t, all of it was for nothing,” Regulus said. ‘All of it’ summed up so many things now. It encapsulated everything since they had stepped out of the shuttle onto solid Ground for the first time in their lives. Their friends inside that mountain were theirs . Their people. James’ and Regulus’. If they didn’t save them then James had burned 300 Grounders alive for nothing. Regulus had killed Barty for nothing. 

 

“Yeah,” said James. 

 

Regulus handed the mouthpiece to Evan. “I’ll be right back.”

 

“What?” Evan frowned. “I thought you were going to the war summit?”

 

“Get him mobile,” was all Regulus said in response before heading out of the room. 

 

Oh, what’s the plan now, Reg? Barty asked, falling into step beside him.

 

Regulus sighed. “Can’t you leave me alone?”

 

Barty snorted, a s if you want that. If you didn’t want me here, I’d be gone. I’m not real, Reg.

 

“I know that,” Regulus hissed. “So just fuck off.”

 

Barty didn’t, infact, fuck off. He gave Regulus useless commentary the entire way to the council chambers, where he suspected he’d find Euphemia. Despite his dislike for the woman, she was good with the Grounders. Distrusting, yes. But useful. 

 

“Plans have changed,” Regulus said as soon as he stepped into the room to see Euphemia standing at the council table deep in thought. “I’m staying here.”

 

Euphemia looked up at him and frowned. “The commander is expecting you.”

 

Regulus shook his head. “Our people inside Mount Hallow are in trouble. I’m not going anywhere until I know they’re okay.”

 

James is putting himself in danger to save them , said Barty. You’re not fooling anyone Reg, everyone knows you’re only doing all of this because you feel like shit after sending him into the Mountain. 

 

“What can you do from here?” Euphemia asked, raising an eyebrow. 

 

“You’ll go to the summit in my place,” Regulus said, pointedly ignoring Barty. “I’ll come as soon as I can.”

 

He turned to leave, but Euphemia caught his arm. “Regulus, you want to be a leader? Fine. But that means knowing which battles to fight and which to delegate-”

 

“I know. That’s why I need you to go to the summit,” Regulus replied, pulling his arm free from her grip. “Please go to the summit, Effie?” His voice sounded cold to his own ears, but there was a slightly desperate note to it that made Euphemia’s eyes soften. 

 

“Fine,” Euphemia sighed. “I’ll go.”

 

“Thank you,” Regulus nodded at her. “I need to get back.”

 

“Is James okay?” Euphemia asked weakly.

 

“For now.”

 

J A M E S

“Jesus, this is tight,” James complained as he hauled himself through the vent on his stomach. 

 

“Tell us where you are now,” Evan’s voice came through his earpiece. Whilst James still felt like he might die from suffocation in the incredibly tight vent, it was nice to know that he’d have Evan and Regulus for company when he did.

 

“At an intersection,” James said, looking between the numerous. “Which way?” He had relayed the layout of the vents to Evan in almost excruciating detail whilst they set up the walkie to work as a radio. It had proved very useful, as Evan was sitting with the maps laid out in front of him. James would have been lost six turns ago if not for Evan telling him where to go. 

 

There was a pause where nothing came through the radio.

 

“James, we think you’re close,” Regulus said eventually. “Take the straight path. The lab should be up ahead.”

 

“Any chance you could be more specific?” James asked, surveying his options. ‘Up ahead’ could mean many things when there were six options for paths all straight ahead of him. Then, a whirring sound came from a path slightly to the right of him. It reverberated through the metal vents, rattling a few bolts. “Never mind. I think I got it.”

 

In his half crawl, he continued through the vent, being very careful to make as little noise as he could. It was hard work. He was too big for the vent, and his elbows knocked on the side walls almost every time he moved, sending clanging noises through the metal. But now, he was moving so slowly and carefully. He knew if he was found, he’d be dead. And he knew he was the only hope for getting his people out safe. He couldn’t fail. That simply wasn’t an option. 

 

He left the line of his walkie open, ensuring that Regulus and Evan could hear everything that was going on. 

 

Eventually, the vent opened up into a larger air chamber, and he was finally able to stand upright and stretch out his aching muscles. Every limb was protesting to the prolonged period of crawling,  but he didn’t have any time to relax, because through an air vent, he could just about make out a room that looked like a medical lab.

 

The walls were stone, and the equipment metal. In the centre was a metal operating table with a body on it. James could tell it was a body because their back had been entirely cracked open, and a doctor was hovering over it with a drill.

 

“Is that a drill?” Evan asked. James didn’t dare respond. He was so close to the doctor that he was even worried about his own breathing. If it hadn’t been for the drill, he suspected that the doctor would have heard him clambering out of the vent. 

 

The doctor stopped drilling and used two large syringes to extract something from the hole she had made. And suddenly James understood exactly what was going on. The blood hadn’t worked. Not fully. So they were using the bone marrow of his friends.

 

“Ready for the last treatment you’ll ever need, Sargent?” the doctor asked, crossing the room out of James’ view. 

 

“I’ve been waiting my whole life to breathe fresh air,” a cool voice replied. “But do her first.”

 

“Very well,” the doctor said.

 

James moved over to another vent, which gave him a view of the people speaking. The doctor was out of his view, but he could see another table with someone’s feet visible. On a chair, sat a man with long, straight, black hair.

 

“Is that Snape?” Regulus asked. 

 

James wanted to ask who Snape was, but he didn’t dare speak. He also wanted to make sure that Regulus and Evan knew about the bone marrow transplants, but that could wait. For now they needed to hear what was being said. 

 

“Let’s get back to this secret army he claims to have,” an old man who had to be the President stepped into view, facing Snape. “Did he tell you anything that might help us find it?” A second doctor who James clearly hadn’t seen must’ve been in the room, because the drilling started again. “Stop please!”

 

“The window for extraction after death is incredibly short,” said the first doctor, still out of view. 

 

“I just need a minute Umbridge,” said Dumbledore. 

 

“No sir, nothing about the army,” said Snape. “He did say he was coming for you and that if we let his people go, he’ll let our people live.” 

 

“Well, unfortunately it’s a little late for that,” sighed Dumbledore. 

 

“I’m sorry I failed to take them out Sir,” Snape said. The doctor, Umbridge, moved back into view. One of the syringes was gone now, but the other one was still full. She crossed to Snape and moved his shirt aside, revealing a dialysis port which she fitted the needle of the syringe into before pushing the contents through the port.

 

“No it’s okay,” said Dumbledore. “We’ll finish the job tonight. Greyback just radioed. Apparently there’s a war summit at the Grounder villiage happening tonight and all of the leaders are going to be there.”

 

“Sir, I feel good. I’m very grateful,” Snape smiled. Umbridge finished her work and withdrew the needle, putting his shirt back over the dialysis port. “Let me take a team out and support Greyback.”

 

“No, he has less chance of being spotted if he’s alone,” said Dumbledore. 

 

“Sir with all due respect, Greyback is good, but he can’t take out that many targets alone.”

 

“Which is why we’re going to use a missile.” Dumbledore’s voice was upsettingly calm, as if he was discussing the weather rather than mass murder. It made James’ skin crawl. “This time we won’t miss.” 

 

Dumbledore patted Snape on the shoulder. “The treatment will kick in in 48 hours. You and your friend are free now. We’ll ensure she makes it back to her rooms.”

 

“I’d prefer we didn’t tell her if that’s okay Sir?” Snape asked, standing up from his chair and straightening his shirt. “She’ll be upset.”

 

“That is quite alright,” Dumbledore nodded. “It may work to our advantage.”

 

“Thank you, for agreeing to it,” Snape replied.

 

“You are a loyal friend Severus,” said Dumbledore. “I will do a lot to help my friends. Now, go and get some rest, you’ve had a grueling day.”

 

Moments later, the drilling started again. 

 

James figured it was as good a time as any to make a hasty exit. He pulled himself back into the vent and crawled along it in silence until he had put enough distance between himself and the lab to be sure he wouldn’t be heard.

 

“Tell me you got all of that?” He demanded. Still keeping his voice hushed. His heart was beating in his throat and his lungs felt slightly constricted. He wasn’t sure if that was because of the tight vent, or the utter panic rising in him.

 

“We got it,” Regulus replied. 

 

“Bone marrow, they’re using bone marrow,” James said quickly. “Fuck, a missile?”

 

“We have to warn them!” Evan said.

 

“Did the team take a radio?” Regulus asked.

 

“No,” said Evan. “This is the only unjammed frequency. We have to keep it open for James.”

 

There was a brief pause before Regulus’ voice came through again, sounding just as panicked as James felt. “If I leave now, I can make it there in time.”

 

“In time for you to be blown up, you mean!” James replied frantically. 

 

“When I get back, I want to know that our friends are safe and the acid fog is down,” Regulus said swiftly. “Can you two handle that?”

 

“Yes,” James said, not feeling even nearly as confident as his voice sounded. “But, my mum was in the village when I left, is she-”

 

“She’s back at camp,” Regulus said after just a few seconds. “She’s safe, James, don’t worry.”

 

James let out a huffed breath. “Okay, good. You stay safe too though?”

 

“Always,” Regulus replied. The radio abruptly cut off, and James was left waiting. He hated being in the vents, so he set about retracing his route from earlier, back towards the storage room. 

 

“He’s gone,” Evan said eventually. “So what’s the plan?”

 

“Aren’t you my guy in the chair right now?” James asked. “You know, like in those old superhero movies? You’re supposed to be giving me plans.”

 

James could almost hear Evan rolling his eyes through the radio. “Stop fucking with me Potter. What’s the plan?”

 

“Right,” James grunted as he pulled himself around a rather sharp corner. “I think we need to speak to our people.”

 

*

 

Being part of the guard force that pulled one of his people out of the dorm to their death wasn’t exactly James’ best plan. But it was the only one he had. No one else was going in or out of the dorm. So, he found the guard’s headquarters and simply followed the group when the doctor called them to assist her. The helmet and goggles he acquired as part of this were excellent for helping to keep his identity concealed. He decided he liked them and would probably keep them. 

 

“Back, everyone back!” The guard at the head of the formation barked as they busted into the dorm. James stuck to the back, gun only half raised.

 

His people scampered to the back of the room, gathering in a tight huddle and linking arms. Mary was in the centre, a fiery expression on her face as she glared at the guards. James’ heart pounded in his ears as he watched closely for any opening to let his people know that he was there. 

 

Umbridge stepped around the guards, looking up and down the line. Finally, she stopped, looking at a scared blonde girl who James thought was called Amanda. “This one.”

 

“Alright, everyone, let's go!” Barked the guard, and the two at the front surged forward to grab Amanda. 

 

James’ people refused to move. Guards started throwing punches, and people were shoved aside ruthlessly. James saw his chance as Mary was cast aside towards him. 

 

He grabbed her by her neck, holding her arms behind her back and driving her into the wall nearby, really trying not to actually hurt her.

 

Mary wasn’t going down without a fight, though. 

 

“Let go of me!” She screamed, writhing in his hold and kicking out, trying to get free. 

 

James darted around, avoiding her kicks. 

 

“Hey!” He snapped, putting his face close to her ear. “Are you trying to get yourselves killed?”

 

“James?” Mary froze, eyes widening as she took him in. 

 

“No time. Listen. They’re killing them. Next time the guards come, you have to fight back harder than this, you understand?” James hissed. Mary nodded frantically. James pressed his gun into her hands. “Here, take this. Keep it hidden. Get everyone ready.”

 

“Ready for what?” Mary asked. “What’s the plan?”

 

“Working on it,” James grunted. 

 

“Find Lily,” Mary hissed. “She’s on our side, she’ll help us!”

 

“I know,” James nodded. “She already is.”

 

“Hey, everything okay over there?” A guard barked in James’ direction.

 

“Yes, Sir!” James replied. Then, in a much lower voice, to Mary. “Sorry, going to have to put you down now.”

 

He aimed a light knee at Mary’s stomach. She crumpled far more than the hit required her to and hit the ground just as Amanda was pulled from the room, kicking and screaming. James swallowed back bile as he watched her go, knowing there was nothing he could do to save her without getting everyone else killed.

 

*

 

“James!” Lily sighed in relief when he walked into the storage room.

 

“You’re back!” James said. “Where did you go?”

 

“I need to sleep sometimes, I’m not a robot,” said Lily with a faint eye roll. “But I had an idea. Dumbledore, he has a brother. Aberforth. He used to be head of security until a few years back when Dumbledore dismissed him. He’s a bit of a drunk now, but he knows this mountain better than anyone. He might be able to help.”

 

“You think he will?”

 

“He’s the leader of the anti harvest movement,” Lily said. “That’s why Dumbledore dismissed him. Aberforth was petitioning to stop the use of the outsiders in treatments.”

 

“If I reveal myself do you think he’d give me up?” 

 

Lily shook her head.

 

“Okay then, it’s worth a shot, where can I find him?”

 

*

 

Aberforth Dumbledore, apparently hung out in the underground farm where animals were bred. No one else was in the large chamber and James ciclled the room as if he was simply a guard patrolling it. Eventually, he stopped beside the man who was sitting beside the goat enclosure with a whisky bottle clutched in his hand. He had a small record player beside him that was playing classical music.

 

Aberforth looked up at James with narrowed eyes. He surveyed his face for a few seconds before reaching over to the record player and turning the volume up. 

 

“Who are you?” He asked steadily. 

 

“I need your help,” James said tentatively. “Your brother is killing my friends.”

 

“I’m no use to you boy,” Aberforth grunted. “I’m just an old drunk sat with my goats.”

 

“An old drunk who knows every inch of this mountain,” James pointed out. “Every security measure.”

 

“Who told you that?” Aberforth asked.

 

“That doesn’t matter,” said James. 

 

“After Regulus escaped my brother will have tightened all security measures. He’s misguided but not a fool. Your friends will never make it off level 5.”

 

“I won’t let them die there,” James replied curtly. 

 

“I can’t help them escape,” Aberforth took a swig from his whisky bottle. “It’s not possible.”

 

“Fine, thanks for nothing then I guess,” James turned away, praying that Aberforth wouldn’t give him up. 

 

“But I may be able to help you buy them some time,” Aberforth called after him.

 

*

 

James was back in the vents. He hated the vents, but they were coming in so very useful for sneaking into places he wasn’t supposed to go. This time he was headed towards the access point to a ladder that could take him straight onto the resirticted mecanical level. His body screamed out in relief when he made it to the ladder.

 

“What do you see? Talk to me.” Evan asked. 

 

“Close your eyes, imagine a bottomless pit with a ladder,” James offered. He was out of breath from all of the vent crawling, and took the opportunity before he started climbing to rest against the wall, wedging himself so he didn’t fall into the endless darkness below him.

 

“Stick with it, Potter,” Evan replied. “According to Aberforth’s coordinates, you’re almost there. 

 

“Got it,” James huffed, forcing his exhausted body into motion, starting to climb up the rungs of the ladder. “What’s happening on your end? Did they evacuate the summit?”

 

“Not sure yet. But Regulus will get it done. You just concentrate on squeezing your massive ego through those vents and stop worrying about your Mum.”

 

James’ entire body went cold, and his hands froze on the ladder. “My Mum is at the summit?” When Evan said nothing, “Evan?”

 

His mother was in the firing line for a missile. She could already be dead.

 

“Hey, she’ll be okay. Regulus fired out of here. Sirius did too, the second he heard Reg had gone. They’ll all be fine.”

 

That didn’t make James feel any better. His mother, his best friend and his… Regulus, were all in the direct path of a fucking missile. He should abort this mission for now and go and take down the Mountain’s weapons. That should be his first priority. But if he gave up on this, then his friends in the dorm would die. 

 

“Regulus will get it done,” Evan said. “We don’t know enough about their systems to stop it, and we can’t risk exposing you this early. Just keep going. You do your bit, we’ll do ours.” 

 

“Why didn’t you tell me?” James demanded.

 

“Regulus didn’t want you distracted,” said Evan. “That could get you killed. You still have a job to do. We’re all worried about them, but you need to focus, Potter. Climb the fucking ladder.”

 

“Fuck,” James huffed a heavy breath. “Fuck, lets get this over with.”

 

He and Evan didn’t speak much apart from checking in. James climbed the ladder until his arms felt like they might fall off. But eventually, he heaved himself into the mechanical room at the top, and Evan directed him to the correct equipment.

 

“You need to pull the outside air in to reverse the air filtration system,” Evan offered. James was sure it would be helpful if he knew how to do that. “There should be a little box with some wires. Try switching up the places they’re plugged in.”

 

James did as he was told. Pulling wires loose and plugging them into different slots. “How do we know if it’s working?”

 

An alarm sounded. “Containment breach, level 5,” said a cool woman’s voice. 

 

“Sounds like it’s working,” Evan replied. A smile was evident in his voice. 

 

James sighed. “Thank you, Aberforth.”

 

M A R Y

“What’s taking him so long?” Gwenog asked with a shaking voice. “What did he say to wait for?”

 

“He said he was working on it,” Mary muttered, eyes not wavering from the door. They were standing in a loose line, all facing the door. People had ripped off chair legs or slats from the beds in an attempt to have weapons. James’ gun was stowed in Mary’s belt, hidden by her shirt. She didn’t want to give away that she had it too early.

 

“What if he got caught?” Pandora asked, her voice very small. 

 

“No,” Mary shook her head. If there was one thing she knew about James Potter, it was that he wouldn’t give up without a fight. The fact that he had made it inside the Mountain and managed to pose as a guard was just further proof of that. “He’ll figure it out. I know he will.”

 

“Mary, it’s been four hours. The guards will be back any second,” Gwenog replied. 

 

“They’re going to take someone else,” Gilderoy squeaked.

 

“No!” Mary barked. “No, listen to me. We stick to the plan. No one else gets taken.”

 

Just at that moment, the door opened. And Mary immediately linked arms with Pandora and Gwenog on either side of her, staring straight ahead as the guard marched in with the doctor behind them. Umbridge smiled and eyed Mary for just a second before her eyes flicked to Gwenog. 

 

“Take her,” said Umbridge, before turning around to leave. The guard swooped forward, yanking Gwenog free of them. 

 

“No!” Gwenog yelled, trying to fight against the guards, but their grip was too strong, and the other guards surged forward to push the rest of them back. 

 

“Hey!” Mary yelled at the guard who was yanking on Gwenog. In seconds, the gun was in her hand, and she had fired it right at his chest. Unfortunately, the guard was wearing a fucking bullet proof vest, so the shot glanced off of him and he only seemed to get more angry.

 

All around her, guards surged forward, waving their batons and beating her friends to the ground. 

 

They released Gwenog, who crumpled.

 

“Take her instead,” Umbridge said sharply and within seconds, strong hands closed around Mary’s upper arms.

 

“No!” Pandora yelled as she was shoved to the ground. “No! Mary!”

 

Mary was yanked towards the door, and all she could think about was how she was about to die. She was sobbing and fighting back, but the guards were stronger than her, and it was useless.

 

“Search the rest of them,” Umbridge said. “Make sure that there aren’t any more weapons.”

 

Mary was dragged from the room, and the doctor followed. 

 

I’m going to die, I’m going to die, I’m going to die.

 

“As soon as we get to the lab I want her prepped,” Umbridge said as they rounded the corner away from the dorms. Mary’s people were still putting up a fight. She could hear their cries and yelps.

 

“Yes Ma’am,” the guard holding Mary said. He raised his hand and spoke into his radio. “Transporting subject now. Elevator C.”

 

They stopped outside the lift and Umbridge swiped her card before pressing the button. Mary watched her through blurry eyes, waiting for the lift to ding open. Waiting to be taken to her death. 

 

But before that could happen, the hold on her slackened. 

 

“Wha-what?” One of the guards stammered. 

 

“Radiation!” Umbridge yelped. She pulled her radio up to her mouth. “Containment breach on level 5! Seal it off!”

 

Umbridge slid down the wall beside the elevator, boils breaking out all over her face. Mary was the only one left standing. She knew this couldn’t be a coincidence. James had come through. He had found a way to save them. If not save them, then at least buy them some time. This was a gift. Mary wouldn’t let it go to waste.

 

“Everyone move!” Mary barked towards the dorm over the sound of the dying people on the floor. “Secure the level! Get the cameras!”

 

Scrambling around the corner, came Mary’s friends. All wielding makeshift weapons and with wild looks in their eyes. Pandora shoved a bedpost into Mary’s hands and she whirrled around just as the lift doors started closing.

 

Umbridge was nowhere to be seen and Mary had absolutely no fucking intention of letting that monster get away. 

 

She scrambled forward and jammed the bedpost into the doors just before they could close. Umbridge was on the ground and radiation burns covered her face. Her eyes widened when she saw Mary. 

 

“No!” The woman whispered. “You can’t.”

 

Her protests fell on deaf ears. Mary wanted Umbridge dead. She deserved it after what she had done to all of them. She watched emotionlessly as burns and blisters blossomed all over the woman’s face.

 

“I hope you know that you’re very special to us,” Mary said, feeling a small smile creep across her face.

 

Umbridge was dead within seconds.

Notes:

To give you an idea of how close to the end of the part we are, this chapter covers episode 12 and there are 16 in the season, so we’re almost there!!! Hence all of the jumping around. This chapter specifically I had to jump POVs a tonne in order to not fuck with the chronology because they all interact with eachother. I have been treated to a fair few single POV chapters recently, so this is my penance.

This is a Mountain focused chapter, with just a sprinkling of what’s going on at the Elder camp. The next chapter will be a outside focused one.

James Potter sneaking around in the vents is my fave. He’s channelling 2012 Avengers Tower fic Hawkeye.

BAMF Mary MacDonald killing Umbridge means everything to me.

Also, this chapter is a reminder that Regulus is a lying liar who lies.

Chapter 56: Blood On Your Hands

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Implied forced medical procedure
- Bombing/Explosions

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Interlude

Aberforth Dumbledore was tending to his goats when his brother found him. Albus came accompanied by two guards and stood several feet away from Aberforth, watching him for a few moments.

 

“Hello,” Aberforth said in a frosty tone when he noted his brother’s presence.

 

“Who helped them, Aby?” Albus asked. 

 

Aberfoth looked away and threw out another handful of feed to his goats.

 

“Who helped them?” Albus demanded again.

 

“No idea what you’re on about,” Aberforth grumbled. 

 

“I am no fool,” Albus said. “You still have influence. Your little anti-harvesting movement would see you in my position. They believe in you. One of them irradiated level 5 today. I want to know who it is.”

 

“And if I say it was me?” Aberforth asked, turning back to face Albus and the guards and shoving his bag of goat feed into his pocket.

 

“Well, you and whoever helped you killed eleven of our people today. And for what?” Albus demanded. “We’ll retake the level soon enough-”

 

“Get off of my farm, Albus, you’re not welcome here.”

 

Albus huffed and crossed his arms. “I know we disagree. But this will all be over soon. This is for the good of our people-”

 

“You sound an awful lot like him right now, Albus,” Aberforth spat. “Be careful, you’re becoming what you claim to hate.”

 

“We can walk on the Ground, brother, just like Ariana dreamed,” Albus said.

 

“And it will only cost us our souls?” Aberforth raised an eyebrow. 

 

Albus glared at him for a second, his eyes flickering with something unreadable. “Give him the treatment. Tie him down if you have to. I have a war summit to stop.”

 

S I R I U S

“I can’t fucking believe him,” Sirius seethed as he watched Regulus race out of camp on a horse without even a guard in tow. Regulus had practically sprinted out of the ship, grabbed a horse, mounted up, and left without even a second glance in Sirius’ direction. 

 

Sirius had only stayed behind when Narcissa left for the war summit because he had been planning on accompanying Regulus to make sure he got there safely. But then Euphemia had informed him that Regulus wasn’t going anymore, so Sirius had gone back to training with Dorcas.

 

He would have liked to be near the radio with James, whom he still hadn’t had a chance to speak to, but Regulus had informed him that he would distract James and shooed him from the room. A comment about how Regulus was more likely to distract James had been on the tip of his tongue before he decided better of it upon noting the slightly wild and frantic look in his little brother’s eye. He decided not to push Regulus at that moment because he suspected that quite literally anything could push Regulus over the edge that he was clinging to.

 

So now, Sirius was standing in the middle of camp, a sword loosely held in his hand as he stared after the retreating figure of his little brother who was galloping away on a fucking horse into the trees.

 

“Where is he going?” Dorcas asked.

 

“The little shit is trying to give me the slip!” Sirius complained. “Fucking arsehole. As if we don’t have enough to be worrying about, he’s charging off into the woods just fucking asking to get shot at by a Mountain Man. C’mon then Medowes, we’re going after him.”

 

Dorcas raised an eyebrow. “You know how to ride a horse, Sirius of the Stars?”

 

“How hard can it be?”

 

Hard. Very hard. Regulus had made it look fucking easy the little prick. He had galloped off like he had been riding his whole life. Sirius was furious with himself for not making Narcissa or Dorcas show him how to ride earlier, but he had been mainly focused on the fighting aspects. After only a few days of training, he was already getting fairly comfortable with a sword. He wasn’t yet in any position to take down the likes of Narcissa or Dorcas (who he suspected had been born with swords clenched in their little fists), but he was holding his own better now. 

 

However, on a horse? Not so much. 

 

Dorcas laughed at him as he struggled to hold on to the horse’s reins and offered helpful tips about what to do with his feet and unhelpful teasing about his terrible posture. 

 

“Em na sel bilaik feat,” (He can smell your fear) Dorcas said in an amused voice. She was sitting in her horse’s saddle easily whilst Sirius’ threatened to throw him off. “We are wasting time. You are slow. Give me the reins, it will be quicker.”

 

“Fine,” Sirius replied. Dorcas snatched his reins out of his hands, and it turned out that she had been right. They were much faster this way. Sirius added ‘learn to ride a horse’ to his mental to-do list. 

 

They weren’t that far from the village when Sirius spotted something in the trees. “Stop, there’s something there.”

 

“Mountain Man?” Dorcas hissed, pulling both horses to a halt and surveying the trees. 

 

“Let’s find out,” Sirius pushed himself off the horse, letting his boots touch the ground lightly. He pulled his sword from his back and walked as quietly as he could on the forest floor. He could feel Dorcas behind him, but he didn’t look back to check on her. His eyes were focused on where he had seen movement in the trees. 

 

Cresting a small mound, Sirius peeked over it and saw the absolute last thing he had expected to. A Grounder was lying on the Ground, knocked out and crouching over them, hands fumbling with a long bit of rope, was Remus. 

 

“Moony!” Sirius pushed up to his feet and scrambled down towards him. “What are you doing?”

 

Remus said nothing. He avoided Sirius’ eyes and carried on tying the man up.

 

Womplei Dina ,” Dorcas hissed.

 

“Get away from him,” Sirius said, moving forward. Remus didn’t react. “I said, get away from him!” 

 

Sirius placed a hand on Remus’ shoulder, and Remus immediately recoiled, scampering away on his hands and knees, staring up at Sirius with unfocused eyes. Remus looked pitiful. It made Sirius want to cry. 

 

“You don’t understand,” Remus almost whimpered. “I can’t fight it.”

 

“Yes, you can!” Sirius fell to his knees in front of Remus so that their faces were level. His heart ached. He reached a hand out and placed it on Remus’ face, which was too hot. “We can.”

 

Remus shook his head, moving his face so that Sirius’ hand dropped. “I betrayed James. He’s a prisoner in the Mountain because I was too weak-”

 

“Remus,” Sirius interrupted. “I don’t know what happened in the mines, but James is fine. We’ve got our inside man. Now, you need to come with me.” 

 

Remus tore his eyes away from Sirius, looking back towards the unconscious Grounder and clutching the rope tighter in his hands. 

 

“Fuck no,” Sirius spat, suddenly feeling anger taking over him. It wasn’t necessarily directed at Remus, but maybe anger was what Remus needed right now, so Sirius let it course through him. He slapped Remus across the face, grabbing his chin and forcing their eyes to meet. “Get knocked down, get back up, Moony. We’re not giving up. We fix this. Then we go to the sea. That was our deal. I expect you to honour it. So either you get back up and we fight, or you crawl away and die like a coward. Make your choice. Are you coming with me?”

 

Remus’ eyes were glassy as he stared at Sirius. 

 

Sirius wanted to kiss him, but Remus was wrestling with swirling emotions, and Sirius would give him the chance to consider. 

 

“Okay,” Remus breathed after a long time of them simply staring at each other.

 

“Good,” Sirius spat. Anger still bubbled just beneath his skin. “Now, get the fuck up. We need to go and see what my brother is doing.”

 

R E G U L U S

“Regulus, I thought you were staying at the radio?” Euphemia asked with a frown when he dismounted his horse in the centre of the village. 

 

“Plans changed,” Regulus said breathlessly. He had ridden hard all the way from the Elder, not stopping once. He didn’t know how much time they had before the missile, but he did know he needed to speak to Bellatrix immediately. “I need to speak to the commander.”

 

“This way,” Narcissa nodded at him, beckoning him to follow. 

 

The village was bustling with activity. All of the Grounder clans had people waiting for the summit. 

 

“What’s wrong?” Euphemia asked, following Regulus quickly. 

 

“Nothing,” Regulus breathed. Not entirely knowing why he said it. He should be shouting from the rooftops that there was a missile about to hit them all, but for some reason, he didn’t. He needed to speak with Bellatrix first. 

 

“Is James okay? Did he get the acid fog down?” 

 

“He’s working on it,” said Regulus. 

 

They stopped in the centre of the village, standing to meet Bellatrix, who was looking at him with raised eyebrows. 

 

“Regulus of the Sky People has honoured us with his presence,” Bellatrix said, voice full of mirth.

 

“I’m sorry I’m late,” said Regulus. 

 

“You made excellent time,” Euphemia said, a smile on her face. It made his skin crawl. “The kids are all okay?”

 

“For now,” Regulus nodded, then turned all of his attention back to Bellatrix. “Can we talk in private?”

 

Bellatrix furrowed her brow, but nodded. She led Regulus into the same underground building where the feast had happened. She shooed several people from the room and finally turned to look at him. 

 

“What did you need to talk about?” Bellatrix asked.

 

“The Mountain is sending a missile,” Regulus said quickly. “They want to deal us a blow we can't recover from. It could be any minute.”

 

“You’re sure?” Bellatrix asked. 

 

“Yes, we need to start evacuating now.”

 

“No,” Bellatrix said simply.

 

“No? What do you mean no?”

 

“If we evacuate, they’ll know we have a spy,” Bellatrix explained.

 

“Not necessarily,” Regulus pointed out. His heart was hammering in his chest, and he didn’t think it had anything to do with the horse ride anymore.

 

“That’s not a risk we can take.”

 

“What’s the point in having an inside man if we can’t act on the information he gets us?” Regulus demanded. 

 

“Is the acid fog disabled?” Bellatrix asked. “Has be broken out our sleeping army?”

 

Regulus didn’t respond. He bit the inside of his cheek hard enough to draw blood.

 

“No?” Bellatrix raised an eyebrow. “Then James’ job is not done yet. Without him, we can’t win this war-”

 

“So what do we do then?” Regulus cut in. “Let the missile hit?”

 

“It’ll be a blow,” Bellatrix nodded. “Our army is safe inside the woods. It will inspire them.”

 

“And us?”

 

“We slip away,” Bellatrix decided. Suddenly, she was in motion, grabbing some bundles of fabric from the back of a chair and thrusting one into Regulus’ hands. “We go, now. Put that over your head.”

 

“What?” Regulus accepted the fabric, confused. “No, you don’t understand! I provoked the Mountain. I sent a message to distract them from James-”

 

“Sometimes you have to concede a battle to win the war,” Bellatrix replied sharply, throwing her own fabric over her head, hiding her mess of dark curls. 

 

“We can get the leaders of the clans out-”

 

“And how many people would they tell?” Bellatrix asked. “Where do we draw the line?”

 

“Well then, we cancel the meeting!” Regulus barked desperately. “Start a fire! Do something!”

 

“We don’t have time for this!” Bellatrix shouted, voice rising to meet his and steely grey eyes meeting his own with an intensity that made him want to shrink into the corner. 

 

“This is wrong!”

 

“It is our only choice, and you know that. You could have warned everyone before you came to me, but you didn’t. You said nothing, not even to your own people.” Bellatrix replied. “I know you see that the only way to protect that boy in the Mountain is to let that missile hit. So do it. This is the only way to keep him safe.”

 

And Bellatrix had him there. He would do whatever it took to keep James alive. And she very much had a point. All of this was because Regulus had needed to distract them from James. The last thing he needed was for this to just make them look for him harder. For James, Regulus could watch people die. He could watch the entire village go up in flames over and over. 

 

James would be upset. But at least James would be alive. 

 

Bellatrix knew she had him. He could see it in her eyes. She knew that James was his weakness. She wouldn’t hesitate to exploit it. For the first time since he had sent James away, Regulus was glad he had done it. He didn’t want James anywhere near this woman. 

 

“This is war, cousin,” Bellatrix continued. “People die. You showed strength today, coming to me first. Don’t waste it now.”

 

Without another word, she turned and hastened to the back exit. Regulus hated that she knew he would follow. He hated even more that he did. 

 

He slipped the fabric over his head and around the bottom half of his face, silently following Bellatrix out of the door and slipping easily unnoticed into the woods. As dusk fell, they retreated into the trees.

 

Regulus paused for a moment, looking back at the village and thinking about how upset James was going to be with him. That was when his eyes caught on someone who was not supposed to be there.

 

“Regulus, come on,” Bellatrix hissed. “We have to move, we are not far enough away. The last time they used a missile was before I was born. It flattened an entire village, just like it will this one. Now come on!”

 

Regulus couldn’t move because he was staring through the darkened trees at his brother walking into the village with Remus and Dorcas on either side of him. 

 

“He’s not supposed to be here,” Regulus muttered as his blood ran cold.

 

“What?” Bellatrix frowned and followed his eyes. 

 

His feet shuffled for just a second, then he was moving. 

 

Regulus was good at being sneaky, so no one noticed him slipping through the darkness. Luckily, by the time he got to Sirius, he was alone, having parted from Remus and Dorcas. 

 

As Sirius passed a building, Regulus darted out from behind it and hauled his brother into the darkness with him, pressing his back against the building’s wall. Sirius didn’t even put up a fight. Regulus wondered if Sirius had some kind of sixth sense for Regulus’ presence. 

 

“What are you doing here?” Regulus demanded. “You were supposed to stay at camp!”

 

“You left, so I followed,” Sirius replied simply.  “I don’t need your permission to leave camp-”

 

“We have to leave, now!” Regulus barked, grabbing Sirius’ wrist and pulling him towards the woods. 

 

“What is going on?” Sirius asked, allowing himself to be dragged. 

 

“We can’t be here,” Regulus hissed. “Just come with me.”

 

Regulus began running the second they were in the treeline, dragging Sirius with him. He wasn’t sure if Sirius was simply too confused to complain or if there was some other reason he was agreeing to it, but he decided not to question it. As long as he got Sirius away from the missile, then that was all that mattered. 

 

Unfortunately, Sirius’ compliance only lasted a few hundred meters.

 

“Wait!” He wrenched his arm free of Regulus’ hold.

 

“We don’t have time for this!” Regulus seethed.

 

“I am not taking a step further until you explain what is going on!”

 

At that exact moment, a great roar came from overhead and seconds later, a blaze of light shot over their heads seconds before it impacted with the village they had just left. 

 

The tremor that the impact had sent waves through the earth, and Regulus had just enough sense left in him to cover his head and throw himself to the ground as the blast emanated out from where it had struck, sending a ballooning wave of fire and debris out into the forest. 

 

As quickly as it struck, the fire was gone, leaving Regulus and Sirius sprawled on the ground with ringing ears. 

 

The air was filled with heavy smoke and the acrid smell of burning flesh that Regulus had now smelled on two more occasions than he ever wanted to. For a second, he felt like he was back in the shuttle all of those weeks ago. He gained his bearings quickly, though. 

 

“Sirius!” He pushed himself up and scrambled over to where Sirius was lying face down in the dirt. “Sirius, are you okay?”

 

Sirius groggily pushed himself up into a sitting position, turning to face where the village had once stood. 

 

“Come on,” Regulus insisted, pushing to his feet shakily. “We can’t be here.”

 

Slowly, Sirius turned away from the chaos behind them and fixed his eyes on Regulus. His eyes were burning in the same way Bellatrix’s had earlier. Two identical sets of silver-grey eyes burning with intention. 

 

“You knew,” Sirius said very quietly. Regulus almost didn’t catch it over the ringing in his ears.

 

Regulus froze, eyes wide. 

 

“You knew,” Sirius repeated, louder this time. “And you let this happen?”

 

“We had no choice,” Regulus replied desperately. Almost willing Sirius to understand. Sirius had to. It was for James, after all. 

 

Sirius stared at him for a moment longer before glancing back towards the village. “So many people… Our people. Remus was there-”

 

“I had to do it to protect James!” Regulus said. “Without him-”

 

“Stop it!” Sirius snapped. “Stop using James as an excuse for the awful shit you keep doing. You really think he’d have wanted this? You think he wouldn’t have given his life to save all of the people in that village?”

 

“I know he would,” Regulus whimpered. “I know, okay, but he has to live. If he doesn’t, then-”

 

“Then what, Reg?” Sirius laughed bitterly. “You think he’s ever going to be able to see you not bathed in blood?”

 

“I don’t care. At least he’ll be alive.” Regulus spat. He meant it. He didn’t give a shit if James hated him forever. As long as James was alive, that was all that mattered. James could hate him, Sirius could hate him, Barty’s fucking ghost could hate him, he didn’t care. 

 

“Tell me this was Bellatrix,” Sirius pleaded. “Tell me this wasn’t you.”

 

“I wish I could.” Regulus bit the inside of his cheek, which was already ragged. “But Sirius, please, you can’t tell anyone about this. No one can know that we knew. The alliance will break, and we’ll never see our friends again-”

 

“Stop pretending you care about anyone but yourself, Reg,” Sirius replied with another harsh laugh. “It doesn’t suit you. You crossed a line today. Again.”

 

“Sirius-”

 

“Their blood is on your hands,” Sirius gestured in the direction of the village again. Screams and yells of pain were reverberating through the forest now. “I don’t think the blood will wash off this time. But I’ll keep your fucking secret.”

 

Without another word, Sirius turned on his heel and sprinted towards the fire.

Notes:

The Black brothers are back at it again. Urgh whenever they fight it makes my tummy poorly. I kind of love how they’re fitting into the Abby/Clarke role here. Regulus is Clarke if she cared less about her people and more about Bellamy. Can you guys tell I’m a big Bellarke shipper? Lmao I love them.

Remus and Sirius getting back to eachother :( LET THEM HAVE THEIR LIFE BY THE SEA!!!!!!

Anyway, shit’s getting crazy for the next lot of chaoters. There’s a lot going on and we’re getting closer and closer to the end of part 2. I’m sorry this one was short, but it was either two shorter chapters to cover the missile storyline or one very long one and I prefer to keep word counts relatively consistent.

Chapter 57 should be with you soon, just needs some edits! Chapters 58 and 59 however are giving me a headache.

See you in the comments gang!

Chapter 57: The Wreckage

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Injuries associated with bombing
- Blood
- Guns
- Death

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S I R I U S

Sirius couldn’t look his brother in the eye, so he left. He staggered away from Regulus with his ears ringing. 

 

There were more important things than yelling at Regulus to deal with, like, for example, the fact that the man Sirius loved might just have been flattened by a missile. Sirius really hoped that Remus hadn’t been killed, because then Sirius would have to kill Regulus and doing that would be akin to killing himself.

 

The village was nothing short of carnage. 

 

A man holding his own arm in his other hand staggered towards Sirius before collapsing in a pile of rubble. 

 

A woman careened around with half of her face melted off before tripping over what looked like a man’s torso. 

 

A horse with its mane on fire galloped past him. 

 

“MOONY!” Sirius screamed. His voice was hoarse from all the smoke, but he was by far in the best shape of anyone around him on account of him being nowhere nearby when the missile struck. 

 

“Help!” A woman’s voice screamed above the din of miserable screams and cries. “Over here, we need help!”

 

Sirius scrambled up a pile of rubble and found Remus’ friend Molly crouching over a body half buried in rubble. 

 

“Molly!” He cried as he scrambled towards her and began helping pull stones off the person to get them free. “Have you seen Remus?”

 

“No,” Molly replied. Her face was streaked with grime, but she appeared otherwise unharmed. “He’s here?”

 

“He was, we just got here before the bomb,” Sirius said. “MOONY!” He screamed again at the surrounding area. 

 

“Sirius!” Remus appeared through the smoke as if from nowhere. Grinding to a halt beside Sirius and immediately setting about helping dig the man out of the rubble. 

 

“You’re okay?” Sirius demanded. Feeling relief settling all over his body at the sight of Remus in one piece. Looking battered, but otherwise okay. 

 

“Fine,” Remus replied. “Just a few scrapes and minor burns. Was far enough away from the blast. You?”

 

“Same,” Sirius replied, feeling a horrible pit in his stomach, reminding him that it was his little brother’s fault this had happened. Sirius had been there beside him when Regulus provoked Snape. He had been dragged away from the carnage before the missile struck. By all rights, he should be buried under all of the rubble. But he wasn’t, so he intended to dig as many people out as he could. 

 

“I’ve got this,” Molly said as they dragged the man free of the rubble. “See if anyone else needs help!”

 

Remus grabbed Sirius’ hand and they set off to see where else they could be of use. “Sirius, calm down, we’ll find your brother.”

 

Sirius hadn’t realised he was crying until then. Wet hot tears were streaming freely down his face, leaving clean tracks on the grime that had coated him since setting off into the smoke of the blast zone. Of course, Remus thought Sirius was crying for his brother. Why wouldn’t he? As far as Remus knew, Regulus had been there. Probably at the centre of the explosion. 

 

“Yeah,” Sirius managed. “Yeah, I-”

 

“Over here! We found Narcissa!” Someone yelled. 

 

And then Sirius was wrenching his hand free of Remus’ and running towards where the voice came from. 

 

His heart was hammering in his chest, and he was fairly certain that James would say he was suffering from some form of shock, but he had to help . He had to save as many people as he could. 

 

His brother had caused this. It was Sirius’ responsibility to fix it. 

 

He arrived just in time for a group of Grounders to pull Narcissa free from the wreckage of what had once been the main building. Where Regulus was supposed to be. 

 

“Narcissa, are you okay?” Sirius demanded. 

 

“She’s bleeding!” A Grounder pointed out as they scrambled to get Narcissa in a comfortable position. Remus immediately set about checking out her wounds as Narcissa seemed to blink herself into consciousness. 

 

“What happened?” She asked, voice husky from all of the dust she had surely inhaled being so close to the blast. All things considered, it looked like she had gotten off fairly easily.

 

“A missile,” Remus replied. 

 

The sound of his voice seemed to alert Narcissa to his presence. She flinched away from him. “Dula op nou toch ai, Womplei Dina!” (Do not touch me, Death Eater) She hissed.

 

Remus held his hands up, indicating that he wouldn’t. Narcissa dragged herself to her feet using a nearby pile of rubble for support. 

 

“Have you seen the Commander and Regulus?” She demanded. “They were not inside. Euphemia went to alert our people inside just before the blast.”

 

Cold dread flooded Sirius’ body. “Effie was inside?” 

 

“Yes,” Narcissa confirmed. “I-”

 

She never got to finish her sentence because a bullet struck her shoulder, sending her back down to the ground that she had just clawed her way up from. 

 

Seconds later, bullets were raining down on them, and they were all running for cover. Sirius found his back pressed up against a half-destroyed wall with two Grounders on either side of him. Safe for the time being from the bullets, Sirius looked around in a panic to locate Remus. 

 

He found him not too far away. Remus had swept up Narcissa and was tending to her behind the overturned remains of a cart. Molly had taken shelter with him and was working on Narcissa, too. The bullet seemed to have struck her in the shoulder. It was awfully reminiscent of where Dolohov had shot James weeks ago.

 

Sirius was fairly close to the large smouldering pile that had been the main building. The gunfire ceased now that everyone had taken cover, and Sirius could hear a repeated metal clanging that was too uniform not to be man-made. 

 

“Someone’s stuck down there,” he said, more to himself than the two Grounders he was hiding with. 

 

“What?” One of them asked. A boy, around the same age as Sirius, with a mess of blonde hair.

 

“Someone’s alive under the rubble,” Sirius repeated. “Listen - that clanging - someone’s calling for help.”

 

It could be Effie, his brain provided helpfully. That sent a jolt through him, thinking about his mother figure stuck under the rubble, bleeding out and waiting for help. His eyes caught on a hole in the rubble not too far from him that was large enough for him to slip inside. He couldn’t get to it without getting shot, though.

 

“How are we supposed to help them with a shooter in the woods?” The other Grounder demanded. A woman, older than Sirius by maybe ten years. 

 

The shooting suddenly started up again as Remus pushed out from behind his cover and careened over to where Sirius was hiding. Remus was quick. He ran in a zig-zag pattern and managed not to get shot. 

 

“I’m going after the shooter,” Remus declared breathlessly once he was behind the crumbled wall. “We need to help the people trapped under there, and we can’t until the shooter is taken care of. I’ll blow the horn once it’s done.”

 

“Fuck,” Sirius choked. “Fine, be careful. Come back to me?”

 

Remus cocked a half smile. “Always.”

 

Then he took off, careening towards the trees, drawing fire from the shooter. Sirius didn’t have a second to think about it, really. He pushed off the wall and ran straight towards the hole, slipping inside before the shooter had a chance to fire at him. 

 

Inside was nothing but dust and darkness. Oh, and the repeated clanging of metal from the person down below calling for help. 

 

He could hardly see, but he clambered through the wreckage until he quite literally walked into someone.

 

“Owch!” The person complained as they fell backwards. They seemed to be going the opposite way to Sirius, making their way out rather than in. 

 

“Dorcas?” Sirius breathed.

 

“Black?” Dorcas replied, equally surprised.

 

“You hurt?” He asked.

 

“A few scrapes,” she admitted. “Got off easy. What happened?”

 

“The Mountain sent a missile,” Sirius told her. “And there’s a shooter up there trying to take out survivors.”

 

“Jok of,” Dorcas said. Sirius wasn’t sure what that one meant, but the tone she used suggested that it was probably a swear word. “How many survivors?”

 

“Hard to say,” said Sirius. “Remus went after the shooter. He said he’ll blow the horn when it’s done. But we need to get this rubble shifted and get people out. Someone’s alive down there.” And I hope it’s Efffie.

 

As if on cue, the metal clanging sounded again, and Dorcas glanced in the direction of it. Sirius’ eyes had adjusted to the darkness, and he could now see far better. Dorcas had a cut across her temple that was leaking blood over her face.

 

“Okay,” Dorcas nodded once. “I’ll head up and organise our people, you go after whoever that is. It could well be Regulus.”

 

Sirius didn’t have time to tell her that it was definitely not Regulus because he was safely in the woods, before she pushed past him, heading out the way he came in. Sirius ploughed forwards into the darkness.

 

The clanging got louder as he descended. Eventually, he pulled himself out into a larger air pocket. Through the dust, he could make out a prone figure half buried in rubble. One of the figure's hands reached above and pulled back a large metal nail, releasing it so that it clanged against a metal plate. 

 

He scrambled forwards and placed his hand on the person’s, stopping them from yanking on the nail again.

 

“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” Sirius told them, shifting some of the rubble on their face to reveal Euphemia. His heart skipped a beat. “Effie…”

 

“Sirius,” She croaked. “It’s my leg.” 

 

Sirius looked down at her legs to see them completely buried by heavy rubble. He moved himself down her body to get a closer look. There was a large rock resting on her right leg, pinning her in place. The rock had many more piled on top of it, and Sirius suspected there was no way he could shift it without dislodging everything else. 

 

He focused on her leg. “You’re bleeding,” he told her. “But not too badly.”

 

“Good,” Euphemia said weakly. “Are my toes moving?”

 

Sirius glanced over to see her foot wiggling in her boot. “Yeah.”

 

“Good,” Euphemia repeated. “Maybe not broken then.”

 

“You’re lucky,” Sirius nodded. 

 

Euphemia huffed a small laugh. 

 

“I’m getting you out of here, Effie,” Sirius promised. He set about trying to shift some of the rubble to allow him to move the rock. It was all tightly packed in and too heavy for him to make much of a dent.

 

Somewhere nearby, Sirius heard someone yell out in pain. 

 

“Sirius,” Euphemia croaked. “That could be Regulus.”

 

“I’m not leaving you here,” Sirius gritted his teeth and attacked the rubble with a new vigour. It continued to remain resolutely in place. 

 

He scrambled to find anything that could help him and spotted a metal pole. He shifted the pole underneath the rock, pinning Euphemia’s leg and tried to pry it upwards. When the rock finally moved, blood immediately started spurting from Euphemia’s leg. 

 

“Don’t move!” Sirius cried, struggling to keep the rock up. Carefully, he settled it back down on her leg. “Looks like a lot of blood.”

 

“The femoral artery is probably lacerated,” Euphemia said weakly. “The weight of the rock is the only thing keeping me from bleeding out.”

 

“Hell of a bandage,” Sirius muttered. “I’ll figure it out.”

 

He ripped off a strip of his shirt and tied it tightly just above Euphemia’s knee, trying to recall how James would have tied it off. 

 

“Sirius,” Euphemia said as he worked. “Go find your brother.”

 

“If I tie this tourniquet properly, it buys us more time, right?” Sirius asked.

 

“Go find Regulus,” Euphemia repeated. 

 

“He’s not here,” Sirius snapped. “He’s… fine. Bellatrix too.”

 

Something shifted above them and Sirius had just enough time to throw himself over Euphemia’s body and cover his head before rubble was raining down on them. Something struck him in the head, and the world went black.

 

*

 

When Sirius came to, his head ached. Groggily, he pushed himself up.

 

“Effie?” He demanded, pressing a hand to her chest and feeling the steady rise and fall of laboured breathing. “Effie, are you awake?”

 

“I’m so cold,” Euphemia muttered weakly.

 

“Yeah, I know,” Sirius sighed in relief at the sound of her voice. “I’m right here.”

 

He pushed away and surveyed the damage from the collapse. One of his legs was pinned by a large piece of rubble, but it didn't hurt very much. A beam had landed on Euphemia’s arm.

 

He manoeuvred himself carefully so that he was sitting beside her head. He tried to pull his leg free, but it was well and truly stuck. 

 

“I’m okay,” Euphemia said weakly. “You?”

 

“A bit stuck, but fine,” Sirius responded. “I’m so sorry, Effie.”

 

“What for?” Euphemia asked. “It’s not your fault, Sirius.”

 

“It is my fault,” he admitted. “He’s my brother. He’s my responsibility.”

 

And that was just it, wasn’t it? Regulus always had and always would be Sirius’ responsibility. From the very moment the baby wrapped in blankets had been handed to him, Regulus had been Sirius’. Every cry, every scrape, every laugh had been Sirius’ fault. And now, this was too. Sirius should have done better. He should never have let his brother go so far down this path.

 

This horrible path that led to nothing but death and destruction. 

 

Euphemia frowned. “What are you talking about?”

 

“He knew,” Sirius managed. 

 

“Regulus escaped… before the attack?” Euphemia asked. 

 

Sirius buried his face in his hands and bit back a sob. The man holding his own arm. The woman with a burned-off face. Euphemia trapped under the rubble. Regulus could have stopped it all. 

 

But he didn’t.

 

“He knew it was coming?” 

 

“Yes,” Sirius managed through a sob.

 

“Oh,” Euphemia breathed.

 

“How could he do something like this?” Sirius asked. 

 

“Because he grew up on the Elder,” Euphemia said simply. “He learned what to do from us .”

 

“He let this happen,” Sirius muttered. “He could have stopped it.”

 

“He made a choice,” Euphemia replied. “Like Monty giving his life to expose the truth about what was happening to the Elder. Like volunteering to have the air sucked out of your lungs in the culling so your children could live. Like sending your son to the ground so he might live. Like allowing the man you love to be floated to protect your people.”

 

“Effie… Monty… that wasn’t your fault. He made his choice.”

 

“I stood aside and allowed it to happen. I gave up my council vote because I deemed myself too close to make an informed decision. I could have fought harder for him, but I didn’t,” Euphemia nodded weakly. “But I know that he made his choice to protect the people he loved. Just like someone else I know.”

 

And Sirius realised something. Regulus had learned almost everything he knew from Sirius. Including how to love. Love was violence and pain. Love was a sacrifice and hurting other people. That was always the way for the Blacks.

 

“Like the choice to report your parents in violation of a one-child policy so that your brother could live,” Sirius muttered very quietly. Because that was just it wasn’t it. What hadn’t Regulus learned from Sirius? Allow a bomb to hit a populated area so that James could stay safe. Throw a radio into a lake to keep Sirius from harm. It was all the same at the end of the day. 

 

“Yes,” Euphemia breathed. “We all will answer for our sins, Sirius.”

 

“After everything, do we even deserve to survive?” Sirius asked. He thought about Regulus stabbing Barty. He thought about James giving the order to torch 300 grounders. He thought about Remus being tortured. He replayed the moment his parents were floated, and he had thought good riddance .

 

“That’s not up to us.”

 

R E G U L U S

Just as Regulus regained his senses and moved to follow Sirius into the chaos, someone caught his arm. The someone was strong and whirrled Regulus around so that he lost sight of Sirius. 

 

“Regulus,” The person said. They came into focus, and Regulus realised that it was Bellatrix. He struggled against her hold, trying to turn back to Sirius, but Bellatrix shook him roughly, snapping his head back into focus. “Regulus. We have to leave. Now.”

 

“I could have warned them,” Regulus stammered.

 

“But you didn’t,” Bellatrix snapped. “Now, come with me. If the Mountain see us, they might strike again.”

 

Regulus tried to turn again, but Bellatrix held his shoulders tightly. “Cousin, victory stands on the back of-”

 

“I want the Mountain Man dead,” Regulus spat, voice cutting over Bellatrix’s words like ice. “The spotter. We heard that there was someone in the field. So, there’s someone nearby who helped with this. I want him dead. Him, then we go for the rest of them.”

 

“If there’s a Mountain Man nearby, it’s to make sure you and I die,” Bellatrix told him. “If he tells-”

 

“He won’t tell anyone anything, because he’ll be dead,” Regulus replied. “Let me go and find him.”

 

“Either way, come with me,” Bellatrix commanded. “We can argue as we run.”

 

Regulus was pulled a few meters before he wrestled his arm free. “No, we’re staying. We need to-”

 

Gunfire echoed, and screaming at the village intensified. More shots.

 

“He’s acting as a fucking sniper!” Regulus snarled. This man would die. Whoever he was, Regulus would have his fucking head. Then Dumbledore’s and Umbridge’s. Anyone who had a hand in putting the people Regulus loved in danger. 

 

Sirius thought he had too much blood on his hands? Fine. Regulus would bathe in it.

 

Bellatrix had stopped, turning towards the sound as well. “They’re taking out survivors.”

 

“So we get him first.”

 

*

 

He and Bellatrix stuck low to the ground, winding through the trees surrounding the village. The shooting had come from somewhere to the East of the main building, so that was where Regulus and Bellatrix were heading. 

 

“I feel your anger, Regulus,” Bellatrix hissed at him. “You-”

 

“No more lessons today,” Regulus muttered. “I’m done with them.”

 

“You need to focus,” Bellatrix observed. “You’re action with emotion clouding your judgement. When we do that, we are liable to lose everything. We do what we must to survive. So does the enemy. It’s not personal-”

 

“It is to me,” Regulus snapped. 

 

It was all personal. Everything Regulus had ever done was personal. From being born, which had harmed his parents, to throwing a radio into a lake and harming 300 people to save his brother from the same fate. Down to this. Down to the mountain men putting more blood on his hands. To them, forcing him to make an impossible choice: James, or the world. 

 

The worst bit? He wasn’t sorry. And he hated that. But he could never be sorry for something he had done to protect his James. In the same way, he wasn’t sorry about the deaths of faceless bodies on the Elder. 

 

“You think that killing the shooter will make you feel better,” Bellatrix pressed. “You’re wrong. The only thing that will make you feel better is winning this war-”

 

“Are you done?” Regulus hissed. Somewhere nearby, he heard a twig snap. His head whipped around, and he pulled Bellatrix low to the ground, behind a tree root, peering over it to see what had made the sound. His gun was in his hands. The one he kept strapped to his hip at all times because his life was so unpredictable that he had to fucking sleep with the thing resting in his hands if he hoped to get any shut eye.

 

He squinted through the darkness.

 

“Is it him? Bellatrix whispered. 

 

He spotted a figure also crouching in the darkness, not too far away from them. The figure located him, and for a second, their eyes locked.

 

“No,” Regulus sighed. “It’s Remus.”

 

He stood and clambered over the root as Remus straightened up.

 

“Regulus?” Remus’ eyebrows were high on his forehead. They shot impossibly higher when he spotted Bellatrix “Heda? Everyone is looking for you. Narcissa said you were both inside the building.”

 

“You’ve seen Narcissa?” Bellatrix demanded. If Regulus wasn’t mistaken, he could hear a hint of worry in Bellatrix’s voice. For all her bravado. Regulus could tell that Bellatrix loved Narcissa. It wasn’t obvious to everyone, but Regulus was excellent at reading people if he did say so himself. It was small things, like the way Bellatrix’s hand tightened on the sword at her waist whilst she waited for Remus' reply.

 

Remus looked a little dazed as he glanced between the pair of them. Regulus wondered if he was perhaps concussed from the explosion, or if he really was just that slow on the uptake.

 

“Yes, she’s okay,” Remus said. “Well, she got shot, but she’s being taken care of. But everyone is pinned down in the rubble by a sniper. I’m here to take them out.”

 

“Come on, if we’re doing this, we need to get to the high ground. We have work to do,” Bellatrix commanded, breezing past Remus without another word. 

 

Regulus wasn’t sure when Bellatrix changed her mind. But, he wasn’t going to argue with her doing exactly what he wanted, so he followed. Somehow, knowing that Remus would too. 

 

*

 

Regulus had to admit, Remus was good at stealth. He supposed he shouldn’t have been surprised by this because Remus had spent a great deal of time hiding in the woods surrounding the shuttle and observing their every move. Still, back then, they had been nothing but a disorganised group of kids. But Regulus did have to give in to the idea that Remus got by at least a little bit on his own merit. 

 

Remus slunk through the trees like he was one with the forest. Bellatrix was just as good. Regulus had always been light on his feet, but he was hyperaware of it now that they approached closer to where they suspected the shooter was concealed. 

 

Every twig that crunched under his boot made him wince. 

 

Remus paused in an open area, looking around with narrowed eyes. He turned to say something to Regulus, but before any words could be exchanged, there was a bang, and Regulus’ arm felt like it was burning. 

 

“Shit!” Remus cursed, grabbing Regulus and tugging him behind a large rock. Bellatrix followed as more gunfire rained down on them. “You okay?”

 

Regulus had never been shot before. It hurt more than he expected it to. He looked down at the arm, which was hurting and saw that the bullet had grazed the top of his arm.

 

“Just a scratch,” Regulus managed through gritted teeth. “I’ll be fine.”

 

“So much for the element of surprise,” Bellatrix lamented. The gunfire had ceased now, and she glanced over the rock. 

 

“Okay, I’ll draw his fire,” Remus said.

 

“No,” Regulus’ hand tightened around his own gun. “I will, you kill him.”

 

Before waiting for them to accept his plan, he stood upright and shot his gun mercilessly in the direction of the shooter. He fired again and again. He kind of hoped that one of the shots would land at its target. Maybe the shooter’s head, or his heart. But Regulus has no such luck. 

 

He vaguely registers Remus running out from behind the rock and heading towards the shooter,  but he doesn’t stop shooting until his gun runs out of ammunition and by that time, Remus has made it to the shooter and they’re locked in a fight. 

 

“Come on,” Regulus hissed at Bellatrix, before the pair of them set off to follow. Regulus reloaded his gun. The high-pitched sound of one of the tone generators sounded, and Regulus rounded a corner to see Remus on his knees in front of the shooter. 

 

Regulus recognised him. He thought his name might be Greyback. He had worked high up in the Mountain. But by Remus’ face, Regulus can tell that Remus loathed this man. The man was holding a small syringe of red liquid that could only be one thing. 

 

They weren’t close enough yet to be of any use as Greyback raised the syringe to Remus’ neck. Regulus raised his gun to shoot the man, but Remus moved quickly. 

 

Seemingly with great difficulty, he wrestled the syringe out of the man’s hand and jammed it right into Greyback’s neck.

 

Greyback went still instantly.

 

“The first dose is the worst,” Remus hissed. Regulus hadn’t realised that Remus was capable of so much mirth. He found that it made Remus go up in his estimation. 

 

Without wasting another second, Regulus shot. The bullet went in through Greyback’s forehead and splattered his brains against a tree behind him. His body immediately went limp and he fell to the ground.

 

“Feel better?” Bellatrix asked, a faint note of teasing in her voice.

 

The gun was still raised so Regulus dropped it to his side. He clutched it tighter and set his jaw. “No.”

 

No, because hundreds of people were still dead in the village. No, because his brother still hated him. No, because this man’s death hadn’t fixed anything. But Albus Dumbledore’s would. 

 

“Do we think that there was more than one?” Remus asked, nudging Greyback with his foot. He was breathing heavily and sweating a bit too. 

 

“No,” Regulus repeated.

 

Remus nodded once and reached for his belt, pulling a horn off of a hook there and blowing it. Regulus thought that it might be the same horn Remus had used weeks ago to fake acid fog and save them from getting attacked. 

 

“We should go and help the survivors,” Remus prompted. “Come on.”

 

*

 

Regulus clambered over debris, some of it still burning. The acird smell of burning flesh turned his stomach. 

 

“Moony!” Someone yelled, coming careening over the rubble to crash into Remus’ arms. It was Sirius, of course it was. He was dirty and bloodier than Regulus had last seen him. Sirius pushed up on his toes and crashed his lips into Remus’. “You did it?”

 

“I had help,” Remus smiled at Sirius and then glanced over his shoulder towards Regulus and Bellatrix. Sirius and Regulus made eye contact for a second before chants started going up around the gathered group of survivors. 

 

“Heda! Heda! Heda! Heda! Heda! Heda!”

 

Bellatrix held up a hand to stop them and everyone fell silent. 

 

“What happened here will not stand!” She declared. “The Mountain will fall. The dead will be avenged!”

 

A cheer rippled through the Grounders. 

 

“Enough!” Sirius bellowed. “There are still survivors under the rubble. Go to work. Get them out!”

 

Sirius stared at Regulus as people started scrambling towards the pile, offering rope to shift things. Then, Sirius tore his eyes away from Regulus and grabbed Remus’ hand. He pulled him off towards where someone was lying down under a blanket being tended to by a healer. 

 

With a jolt, Regulus realised it was Euphemia. 

 

More people from the Elder were here than had been when the missile struck. He spotted Poppy Pomfrey, Marlene McKinnon and numerous guard members, all pitching in to help.

 

“With our people working together, we’re going to win this war,” Bellatrix said, a small smile on her face.

 

Regulus gave her a tiny nod.

 

“Organise your people,” Bellatrix said. “We leave as soon as the last man is pulled from the rubble.”

 

*

 

“I thought you were dead,” said a beaten-up Dorcas. The people were organising to leave now. All survivors had been dragged from the wreckage, and it was time for them to march towards the mountain. Wounds had been tended to, and the dead honoured. All they needed now was for James to disarm the acid fog. “I’m glad you’re not.”

 

“You too,” Regulus breathed. 

 

“Ready for what is to come?” Dorcas asked.

 

“Are you?”

 

Dorcas shrugged. “We will do what we can.” She patted him on the back before moving away to collect her gear. Regulus turned away from the rubble and came face to face with Sirius.

 

His stomach did a backflip.

 

“How’s Effie?” he managed. 

 

“She’ll live,” Sirius said morbidly. “We’re leaving then?”

 

“Yes,” Regulus replied, swallowing a lump in his throat. “I’ve arranged for a caravan to take all of the wounded back to the Elder. You’re hurt, you should go with them.” 

 

Sirius was bloody and holding one of his arms a bit funny. He snorted. “As if.”

 

“Worth a try. Once we get passed the fog, you can go with Cissa to the mines,” Regulus sighed. 

 

“Reg-”

 

“The sniper wasn’t wearing a hazmat suit.”

 

“Oh,” Sirius breathed. “The marrow treatment works, then.”

 

“Yeah,” said Regulus. “They’re going to kill all of them.” He bit the destroyed inside of his cheek.

 

Sirius nodded. “Then we’d better hurry. But- fuck, this will come out wrong-”

 

“Just say it,” Regulus sighed. Resigning himself to Sirius' ire again.

 

Sirius blinked harshly. “Just don’t forget that we’re the good guys, okay?”

 

Regulus swallowed, nodded, but didn’t reply.

Notes:

Translations
jok of - fuck

*

I meant to get this out yesterday but I got distracted. Sorry!

I really really love the conversation between Sirius and Effie. I feel like Sirius has held a lot of the things Regulus has done against him for the whole fic, and only now he’s really fully understanding that Regulus is actually doing it all because he loves them so much. It makes my heart warm.

Also Remus giving greyback the red - hot.

Next chapter is back to the Mountain!!!! Where we last left the Mountain: James had just irradiated level 5 with Aberforth’s help and Mary just watched Umbridge die- we def gotta check in with them oop!

Chapter 58: The Barricade

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Guns
- Death
- Fighting

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

M A R Y

“Bring that over here!” Mary barked as the beds from the dorm were carried into the dining hall. They had decided that if they were going to barricade themselves somewhere, then the dining hall was a better place to do so than the dorms. It had running water and a stock of emergency rations in the cupboards. 

 

Mary had managed to find a break-the-glass fire axe and was not holding it tightly as furniture started being placed in front of the entrances.

 

“We took the level!” Mary yelled so that everyone could hear her. “But now we have to hold it! They will be coming and we need to be ready. How are we doing on the cameras, Pandora?”

 

Pandora, it turned out, was better with computers than she had led any of them to believe. She claimed to not have known this until she hacked into the command centre to take down the signal blocking radio transmissions, but Mary was dubious. Computing was not a skill that you could be good at without practice. Pandora was no use as a mechanic, like Mary, but when it came to computers themselves, Pandora outpaced Mary in hacking systems easily and Mary really couldn’t believe that she hadn’t done more of it on the Elder than she was letting on. 

 

Pandora was an enduring mystery. 

 

“We’ll see them coming,” Pandora promised. “Gwenog took out the ones in here, so they can’t see us. But we still have the hallway ones.”

 

“Good,” Mary nodded. “Gwenog, can you find as many buckets or pots as you can and fill them with water please?”

 

“What for?” Gwenog frowned. 

 

Mary shrugged. “They like smoke bombs right? Water will make them useless.”

 

“Got it,” Gwenog nodded and headed off to do as Mary asked.

 

“Where are we on the doors?” Pandora asked.

 

“I disabled all of the elevators,” Mary said. “Shorted the door locks. No one is getting to this level without using the stairs and a lot of brute force.”

 

“Okay,” Pandora sighed. “How long do you think we can hold them off?”

 

Mary set her jaw, surveying the room, which was full of activity. “As long as we have to.”

 

*

 

“They’re coming!” Pandora yelled from where she was sitting in front of the screen, watching the corridor. 

 

“Okay, everyone, stay calm. You all know the plan, now we just have to execute it,” Mary said. 

 

“No guns,” Pandora observed. “You were right, Gwenog.”

 

“They can’t kill us,” Gwenog nodded. “Not here anyway. But they can yank us out of here and kill us in the lab.” Her voice sounded small and fearful. Very un-Gwenog-like.

 

“Hey, no one else is getting taken,” Mary said. “I promise. Be careful with the guns, guys,” she turned to a few of the others who were holding guns taken from the guards in the dorm. “We’re in close, you could hit one of us.”

 

“Some of them aren’t wearing hazmat suits,” said Pandora, eyes still trained on the screens. 

 

“What does that mean?” Squeaked Gilderoy.

 

“It means that the treatments are working,” Mary gritted her teeth. 

 

“They’ve got a ram!” Pandora yelled. “They’re coming in!”

 

A loud bang shook the door behind the barricade of furniture. Then again.

 

“Just stick to the plan!” Mary barked. “We’ll all be okay!”

 

Another bang and the doors gave way.

 

“Smoke in!” A man’s voice barked from beyond the barricade, and three smoking bombs were tossed over the piled-up chairs.

 

Suddenly, they were all in motion. Mary’s hands settled over one of the bombs, thrusting it quickly into the closest bucket of water. These smoke bombs had got the best of them once back at the shuttle. It wouldn’t happen again.

 

Everyone knew the plan. Once all of the bombs were neutralised, they dropped where they stood. All Mary could hear was the heavy breathing of everyone around her and the scrapes of furniture as the guards dismantled the barricade. 

 

Footsteps slapped against the ground in the silence, and Mary had to repress the urge to shiver. She gripped the axe tighter in her hands. 

 

Someone came to a halt beside her and reached down to the bucket that she had placed the bomb in. Mary heard the water dripping as he pulled the useless device out of the bucket. 

 

“NOW!” She yelled as she pushed up to her feet and used her axe to slash at the legs of the nearest hazmat. The man collapsed to the ground, his suit torn. As one, all of Mary’s people sprang up, some had knives and some wielded guns, others pieces of bedframes they had ripped free.

 

Carnage overtook the room in seconds. And Mary certainly didn’t stand back and watch. She swung her axe in an arc, making several hazmats stumble backwards. A gunshot rang out, and one of the men, not in a suit, dropped to the ground. A pipe took down a second. Where he fell, Mary caved in his skull with her axe. 

 

“Retreat!” Someone bellowed. And Mary knew that voice. She looked up to see Severus Snape across the room. He wasn’t in a suit, which meant that the bone marrow from one of her friends was keeping him alive. “Retreat! Pull back!” 

 

Mary hated him. He was supposed to be Lily’s friend. Lily had vouched for him over and over. She loved him. But here he was, destroying Mary’s people- or, well, trying to. They were in retreat now.

 

Snape started wrenching men away from the fighting, shoving them towards the door. And Mary smiled, watching them go. She only wished she could have caved Snape’s head in, although she suspected Lily would be upset. 

 

The last standing man staggered over the barricade and Mary thrust her axe into the sky letting out a triumphant yell. “We did it!”

 

Everyone else cheered. And despite the blood and gore surrounding them, they had smiles on their faces. 

 

“Right, seal the barricade!” Mary barked. “They’ll be back.”

 

As everyone started moving, Mary heard a distant scream. Her eyes shot to Pandora, who was still crouching over the screens. Her eyes were wide with horror. Mary scrambled over to see what the screens showed. 

 

Three corridors away, Gwenog was being held between two guards. She was screaming. 

 

Mary’s heart dropped. She turned to the door and made to run after the retreating guards. Pandora caught her arm.

 

“There’s nothing we can do Mary,” she said in a tiny voice.

 

“I promised her,” Mary muttered, blinking tears away. A groan from the floor caught her attention and her eyes snapped to one of the downed men in a hazmat suit, who appeared to be regaining consciousness. 

 

Without a second of hesitation, Mary bought her axe down on his chest. That one was for Gwenog. 

 

J A M E S

He rounded the corner into the medical lab he had seen through the vent and didn’t hesitate to shoot the two guards clucthing Gwenog Jones right in their heads. 

 

They were killing his friends. They were about to kill Gwenog. James had no choice. The gun fired easly and he didn’t even feel guilty. Later, he’d feel guilty. Later, he’d hate himself for it. But James couldnt feel anything but relief that he’d made it in time.

 

He swallowed heavily, dropping the weapon to his side and holding a hand out to Gwenog who was crying. 

 

“James?” She whimpered.

 

“Yeah,” he pulled the goggles off of his face and shoved them up onto his helmet so that she could see his face. She flung herself at him. “You okay?”

 

“I am now,” she sobbed into his chest. “Thank you.”

 

“Hey it’s gonna be alright,” he smoothed the hand not holding the gun over her back as she continued to cry. 

 

“We need to get her some-place safe,” Lily said from her position in the doorway. .

 

“Yeah got it,” James agreed. He pulled Gwenog off of him. “We’ve got to move now, can you be quiet?”

 

She sniffed, but set her jaw. “Yes.”

 

“Let’s go,” James said. He took her hand in his, and they headed out of the room. James made sure to shut the door behind them, hoping that it might buy them a bit more time. 

 

Lily seemed to have a destination in mind that she hadn’t discussed with him, because he had been planning on heading back towards the radio, but that was the opposite direction of where they were going. He decided not to question her. He trusted her. She had proven herself to be trustworthy.

 

She led them through corridors which were thankfully completely devoid of people, until she finally took a sharp turn and pushed a door open.

 

“Oh, Tuney, you’re home?” Lily stopped when she came face to face with someone. James felt too exposed in the corridor, so he guided Gwenog into the room and slipped into the shadows, allowing the door to close behind him.

 

“Yeah, the maintenance team…” the other person (Tuney?) trailed off when she spotted James. It was a woman. She looked a little older than Lily and had curly strawberry blonde hair. She had been lying on the sofa, covered in a blanket, but was now sitting upright, staring at James. Suddenly, she pushed to her feet “Who are they?” 

 

“They’re in trouble,” Lily said, stepping in front of Tuney to stop her from moving any closer to James. “We just need some place safe to stay for a bit.”

 

“They need to go now, Lily,” Tuney stated. 

 

“Just let me explain-”

 

“How about you explain where he got that uniform?” Tuney inclined her head towards James. He hadn’t even realised that he still had his hand on the gun until that moment when his grip tightened around it.  “Lily, you know how dangerous this is. What are you doing?”

 

“What Mum and Dad would have,” Lily replied sharply. 

 

Tuney tutted and turned to look at James. “I need you to leave so I can speak with my sister.”

 

“I’m sorry,” said James. “We can’t do that.” They couldn’t be out in the corridor, it wasn’t safe. There was only so much time they could spend in the vents.

 

“It’s okay,” Lily sighed. “Petunia will help us. She works in surveillance. She knows the mountain better than most of us.”

 

“Will I?” Tuney, Petunia, raised her eyebrows. 

 

“Our parents were part of the anti-harvest movement,” Lily explained. “They refused the treatment and died. They were willing to die for what they believed in.”

 

“And they left us here all alone,” Petunia stated. “Left me to take care of you. A fat lot of good it did anyone.”

 

“I don’t need you to take care of me anymore,” Lily stated. “But I do need your help. You know more about any of it than I do-”

 

“They almost killed you before to get the outsiders to cooperate,” Petunia snapped. “If you get caught-”

 

“Which is less likely if you agree to help.”

 

“Please,” Gwenog cut in, “they’re killing us. I don’t have anywhere else to go.”

 

Now, James did not know Petunia. He didn’t even know that she existed until approximately fifteen seconds earlier. But he did know siblings. Petunia had the same look of pure desperation that Sirius had worn the day he turned up on James’ doorstep after getting his parents killed. Petunia looked like someone who would risk it all just to keep her sister alive. James just hoped that it would be enough. 

 

“Just this once,” Petunia said eventually, looking at James. “Just for the night. Okay?”

 

“Okay,” Lily nodded. “C’mon, Gwenog, I’ll find you something less covered in blood to wear.”

 

Lily led Gwenog off into a side room, leaving James and Petunia alone to size each other up. 

 

“Thank you,” James said sincerely. “Really.” 

 

“You know they’ll never stop, right?” Petunia said simply. James frowned. “If the rumours are true and your bone marrow can get us outside, they’ll never stop.”

 

James didn’t know what to say to that. He gritted his teeth, nodded once, and followed Lily. Gwenog was exhausted, and Lily gave her a fresh set of clothes and settled her down on the bed before heading out of the room with James after offering one last nod of thanks at Petunia.

 

“Where are we going now?” He asked. 

 

“The armoury,” Lily explained. “If what Gwenog said happened is true, then our friends need more weapons if they’re going to hold up in there any longer. Lovejoy’s key card will get you into the armoury, and the guard in there has a key to the weapons lockers.”

 

“Okay, how do we get them to level 5 then?” James asked,

 

“There’s a trash chute,” Lily said. 

 

“A trash chute?”

 

“There’s one on every level,” Lily nodded. “No radiation alarms. The hatches leak like crazy, so they put in airlocks to be safe. You get the guns, I’ll get them into the mess hall.”

 

James grinned at her. “Sounds like a plan. You’re a natural-born revolutionary, Evans.”

 

Lily raised an eyebrow. An expression that made him feel a bit like he was being scolded by a teacher. “My parents were the revolutionaries. I’m just trying to do what’s right.”

 

James nodded. “Be safe. I’ll see you back here in 30 minutes.”

 

M A R Y

“They’re going to come in a lot hotter next time, you know that, right?” asked Ava, who was helping Mary sort through piles of equipment. 

 

They had loaded the bodies of the dead guards into one of the out-of-use elevators to keep them out of the way. But only after stealing every piece of equipment that they had. 

 

“All we have to do is hold the level until James gets us out of here,” Mary said, sounding much more confident than she felt.

 

“We’re going to need more than a few makeshift weapons and four guns to do that,” Ava hissed. 

 

“This is Presient Dumbledore talking to the people who just killed ten of my men.” From within the pile of equipment a radio sounded. Mary rummaged for it immediately. 

 

“Mary, you need to see this!” Pandora called from over by the screens. Mary grabbed the radio and headed over to the screens, which were showing the corridor outside of the barricade. At the far end, the door was open and a guard was pointing a gun at someone in a hazmat suit. And the guard? It was Snape. 

 

Fucking Snape.

 

“We’re going to do this a little differently,” Dumbledore stated, voice crackling on the airwaves. Mary hoped that James had some way to hear this. “There are twenty minutes of Oxygen in Lily’s suit. I know she’s a friend of yours. In twenty minutes, your friend will either suffocate or burn. But you can save her. All you have to do is surrender. It’s your choice. I’ll wait here to hear from you.”

 

“Fuck,” Mary screwed her eyes shut. “Fuck, okay, get the barrier down so we can get her in here. I’ll think of something.”

 

“We’re not giving ourselves up to save her MacDonald,” Gilderoy warned. 

 

“I know,” Mary snapped. “Just get her in here.”

 

*

 

Not five minutes later, Mary settled Lily down on a seat. Lily was sweating, shaking and breathing heavily. The suit with all of its tubes made her breathing twice as loud, although it was clear Lily was fighting to maintain control of it because every breath she took was one less minute for them to figure out a way out of this. 

 

“Hey, you’re okay,” Mary said soothingly, gesturing for everyone else to start reinstating the barricade. 

 

“Severus…” Lily whispered. “He… fuck, I…”

 

“It’s okay, you’re okay,” Mary repeated, trying to keep her voice even and smooth.

 

Lily blinked a few times and seemed to shake hearself. 

 

“Listen to me,” Lily said, her voice still sounding terrified but still full of purpose. “Gwenog is okay. James got her. He’s going to get some guns in here through the trash chute.”

 

“If we can get guns in, then we can get you out, right?” Mary glanced over at Pandora who was hovering nearby and then back at Lily.

 

“Maybe-” Lily started.

 

“No,” Pandora shook her head. “I dismantled the chute.”

 

“What?” Mary blinked at her.

 

“I’m sorry, okay! I didn’t think we’d be trying to open it ourselves!” Pandora replied. 

 

“We can fix it,” Mary said immediately, glancing at Lily, whose terror had overtaken her again.

 

“You can try,” Lily bit her lip beneath the mask. “But just know that if it comes to it, I’d rather die by radiation than suffocation.”

 

“I won’t let you die,” Mary promised, taking Lily’s gloved hand in hers and squeezing. 

 

“I won’t let you surrender,” Lily replied sharply. “Now go rebuild the chute.”

 

*

 

“She’s almost out of oxygen,” said Gilderoy, looking at his watch. “It’s been nineteen minutes.”

 

“Not helping Lockhart,” Lily panted.

 

“Almost there,” Mary’s tongue was sticking through her teeth as she fiddled with the mess of wires that Pandora had blown through earlier. 

 

“Almost isn’t there,” Pandora was pacing and wringing her hands. 

 

“Air’s getting thin,” Lily gasped.

 

“Fuck this,” Mary grabbed the whole control unit and yanked it off of the wall.

 

“What did you do?” Pandora demanded, scandalised. 

 

Mary knew it probably looked like she’d thrown a tantrum. But many times, on the Elder, when trying to get through a sealed door, she had learned that cutting the power to something tended to make a motor release. 

 

“Cut the power,” Mary stated. “It should-”

 

A bang came from inside the chute. It made Mary jump so badly that she literally sprang away from the door. 

 

“Shit, they’re coming in!” Pandora cursed, rasing the gun that was strapped to her shoulders.

 

The bang echoed again, and Mary tensed, preparing to fight with her fists in order to get Lily through that chute in time. 

 

A third bang, and the door fell open, swinging down and clanging on the ground.

 

“Lily!” James bellowed. He glanced around with panicked eyes. “Oh, hi guys. Shit, Lily, get down here now!”

 

“Go, go, go!” Mary’s body snapped into motion before her brain quite caught up, and she grabbed Lily by the shoulders, shoving her towards the chute. James’ hands were helping her inside seconds later. It seemed to be like a steep slide, because when Mary pushed herself inside after them, she slid down the entire chute. Luckily, she had gone in feet first.

 

She didn’t want to think about how long it might have taken James to climb up it. 

 

She hit the bottom hard, landing in a foul-smelling room in a large metal bowl-like structure clearly meant to collect rubbish. Thankfully, it was empty. By the time Mary had regained her footing from the harsh landing, a cold jet of steam, which clearly held some sanitisation substance, had burned its way over her body, and James had ripped Lily’s hood from her face.

 

Lily was holding one edge of the metal bin for support as she gasped for air. 

 

“Decontamination complete,” said a cool woman’s voice over the room’s intercom. “All clear.”

 

“I’m okay,” Lily breathed. “God, it stinks down here.” Mary couldn’t help herself. She lunged forward and enveloped Lily in a bone-crushing hug.

 

James huffed a laugh. “You had me going for a second there, Evans.” He, too, was breathing heavily. 

 

The door to the room swung open, and they all glanced up to see who the newcomer was. Involuntarily, Mary felt herself stiffen.

 

“Tuney?” Lily breathed. “What are you doing here?”

 

“Saving you,” Answered the woman who could only be Lily’s sister, Petunia, from the identical green shade of their eyes. “And I suppose what mum and dad would have.”

 

Lily smiled and pulled away from Mary, hastening to hug her sister. 

 

Mary glanced over at James, who grinned at her before enveloping her in a hug. “Good to see you, Mac,” James said, squeezing her before backing off so they could speak. “Listen, Regulus is coming with an army of Grounders.”

 

“What?” Mary blinked. That did not sound like the Regulus Black she remembered.

 

“We just have to keep you all safe until he gets here,” James continued. 

 

“This is his plan?” Mary demanded. 

 

“No, this one is mine,” said James, gesturing around at the room. “I’ve got Evan on the radio helping me get around.”

 

“Evan’s okay?” Mary demanded. “Did he find Barty?”

 

James grimaced. “Something like that. But we need to hide you all so that I can focus on getting the Mountain’s defences down.”

 

“If it’s your plan, why are you here?” Mary demanded, “Shouldn’t you be out there working out a plan of attack?”

 

“The attack isn’t my plan,” James admitted. “It’s the commander’s.”

 

“The - what? I’m so lost.”

 

James grimaced. “We don’t have time, sorry. Let’s get everyone else down the chute and somewhere safe.”

 

Interlude

“It’s been thirty minutes since we sent her in there, Sir, so they’ll know we were bluffing by now,” Snape informed Dumbledore as they walked down the corridor.

 

“Hm, quite,” Dumbledore nodded. “But, they’ve made their choice. Go in strong. Take them - alive if you can, okay?

 

“Yes Sir,” Snape nodded. 

 

They ground to a halt infront of the makeshift barricade that the outsiders had built and Snape instructed some of his men to haul it down. Once it was dismantled, guards surged forward with guns raised and riot shields deployed. 

 

A few seconds after the initial advance, Snape yelled out. “Sir, you should come and see this.”

 

Dumbledore climbed over the last few items blocking the doorway and walked into the mess hall, which apart from his soldiers, was empty.

 

“Ah, I see,” Dumbledore said. He looked over at Snape. “Find them, Severus.”

 

“Yes Sir.”

 

J A M E S

“Come on!” James hissed. “This way everyone. Stick together.” They had been hiding out in the trash room whilst Lily and Petunia ran off to call in as many favours as they could to get them somewhere to hide.

 

“Won’t they know we’re down here?” Mary asked from beside him. 

 

James couldn’t explain what a relief it was to have Mary’s familiar face back at his side. All of them, really. He felt like he was finally breathing a little easier. 

 

“Petunia went to take out the cameras,” James explained. 

 

“But we’re sitting ducks in a group like this,” Pandora pointed out. 

 

“Right,” James agreed. “So that’s why we’re splitting you up.”

 

“No!” Mary frowned. “We stay together and survive together.”

 

“You know I’m right Mary,” James sighed, kind of wishing he wasn’t. He didn’t want to be split up from them either, but he didn’t really have a choice. He still had to take down the acid fog. He still had to get everyone out.

 

“They don’t trust Lily anymore,” Pandora said. “Who’s going to help us now?”

 

“Just wait,” James said. He ushered them all around another corner, where he had promised to meet Lily and Petunia. “They are.”

 

He was actually surprised to see that there were so many people ready to help. Lily had a small crowd with her. To one side of her, was Petunia. James could tell that there was some lingering tension between the two sisters, but Petunia was here and helping and maybe that would be enough for them to be able to settle things.

 

“Not all of us agree with Dumbledore,” Lily said, eyeing the tentative group of recent escapees. 

 

“We’re going to help you,” Petunia promised. “We’ll divide you up along the way and hide you in small groups. Follow us, now.”

 

James stood to one side, to allow everyone to walk past him, following to where Petunia beckoned them. 

 

“James, we’re coming with you,” Mary said determinedly. She and Pandora had stepped out of the flow with him.

 

“No, you’re not,” James sighed. “I don’t want to split up either, but this was only half the job. They still don’t know I’m her,e and I’d like to keep it that way. At least until I get the acid fog down.”

 

Pandora scrunched her brow. “So what do we do?”

 

“Stay alive and be ready to fight,” James clapped her on the shoulder. “This isn’t over yet.”

Notes:

James spending all of his time crawling through vents and scaling up rubbish chutes is hilarious to me. If you follow me on tumblr you know how much I’ve been enjoying James and his vent shaped love affair. He’s on a ‘well, whatever it fucking takes I guess’ kick and I love him. Next chapter is very James-heavy ngl. It also starts the three part war section!!! God I hate writing big action bits, they’ve really taken it out of me!!

Anyway! Four chapters until the end of part 2. I’m quaking in my boots.

Chapter 59: Topple The Mountain I

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Guns
- Explosions
- Burns
- Death
- Scientific Inaccuracies

Translations in the end notes.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Interlude

“Sargent, what updates do you have for me?” Asked Dumbledore as Snape entered the command centre. “What of the 44?”

 

Snape breathed a heavy sigh to settle himself. “I have soldiers going from room to room. We’ll find them.”

 

“So you have nothing?” Dumbledore finally tore his eyes away from the satellite map on the large screen on the wall to look at Snape. 

 

Snape gritted his teeth. “Yes, Sir.”

 

“Those kids are the key to everything,” Dumbledore reminded him. “44 people don’t just vanish inside a sealed bunker.”

 

“They could if they had enough help, Sir,” Snape replied. 

 

“My brother?” Dumbledore raised his eyebrows. “I have him locked up.”

 

Snape shrugged. “It’s unclear, Sir, but you know there are people with moral reservations about the treatments.”

 

“What they don’t realise is that those children are dangerous,” Dumbledore mused. “They irradiated an entire level-”

 

“I agree, Sir,” Snape nodded. “And now that level 5 has been decontaminated, we can tell the truth about what happened. The 44 killed ten of our people. We can use that to flush them out without violence.”

 

Dumbledore gave an approving smile. “Do it.”

 

“Yes, Sir.”

 

“Excellent,” Dumbledore clapped his hands and turned back to the map. “Now, let’s talk about the outside threat. Look at this, Severus,” he pointed at the map, where a cluster of blinking dots was displayed just outside of the radar reach of the Mountain, specifically, outside of the reach of the veil. “An entire army has stopped just outside the veil’s range. Why?”

 

“They’re learning, Sir,” Snape commented. “This commander is different.”

 

“What does Bellatrix intend to do?” Dumbledore frowned. “Wait us out? We’ve been safe down here for 200 years. She will lose patience, and when she does, we deploy the veil.”

 

J A M E S

The silence was heavy, and James could hear his own footfalls as he hurried through the turbine room towards the acid fog room. Evan had located it easily once they had the full blueprints of the Mountain, and now all James had to do was shut it down. Shut the fog down, let the Grounders in the Harvest Chamber out and voila- his job was done. Easy right?

 

Well, it should have been. But when James made it to the locked door of the acid fog room and scanned his keycard, the panel did not light up green, and the door remained sealed. He scanned it again, hoping that it would work the second time. No luck. 

 

Fuck.

 

James, come in,” Evan’s voice came through on his earpiece. 

 

“A little busy here, Evan,” James replied, backing away from the door and resigning himself to finding another way in. Probably through the vents. God, James hated the vents. They were too confined, and it was hard to breathe when he felt like the walls were closing in around him. Then again, they were coming in so handy for getting into places he shouldn’t be. And he preferred them to the rubbish chute he’d scaled to get Lily from level 5. 

 

You missed check-in, ” Evan said. 

 

“Like I said, busy,” James responded. He walked quickly along the wall, looking for any vent covers he could pry off and use to sneak in. 

 

Have you found the source of the fog yet? ” Evan asked. 

 

“I’m making my way there now,” James said, turning a corner and finding himself in a different part of the turbine room. The turbines were loud, and they were making his head pound. “It’s taking longer than I thought it would.”

 

I don’t know enough to crack it on this end, ” Evan admitted. “ I need you to give me something.

 

“Working on it,” James replied swiftly. On the other side of the room, he found another pass door. It led to the stairway he had initially come through. It was worth a shot, he thought he might’ve seen a vent in there. He scanned his card, but the door remained sealed. “Something’s wrong.”

 

What? ” Evan asked, and James could all but hear the frown in his voice.

 

“My keycard isn’t working,” James muttered. 

 

Shit, that’s not good, ” said Evan.

 

“Okay,” James huffed. “I just need to find another way in. I’ll radio you when I work it out.”

 

He turned away from the door, heading back into the turbine room just as another door opened and two guards holding guns came through. They did not look surprised to see James in the slightest. Their guns were raised and pointed at him. 

 

“Stay right there!” One of them barked. “Hands in the air!”

 

James didn’t have time to consider his predicament; he took off running in seconds, finding a set of metal stairs to his left and flying straight up them.

 

“Dispatch,” one of the guards barked into his radio as the two men set off after him. “Eastbound, in pursuit of the target. It is not Lovejoy. I repeat, not Lovejoy.”

 

James made it up two flights of stairs and onto a catwalk before either of the guards stepped onto the steps. If he were them, he’d have probably already fired his gun. It was a bit stupid of them to let him run. But he supposed that they’d grown up in the safety of the bunker, and this was probably their first taste of violence. 

 

James didn’t know what he was without violence anymore, which was a slightly terrifying thought. He also hated it. He wanted so desperately not to be a violent person. After all this was over, James never wanted to hurt anyone ever again. 

 

The catwalk split, and James careened around a corner out of sight of the guards. He didn’t hesitate to plough on down another staircase. 

 

“Split up!” He heard the guard bark above him as they reached the crossroads. James didn’t pause at the bottom of the stairs; he kept running until he was concealed behind a wall.

 

There, he took a second to breathe. Screwing his eyes shut and trying to come up with a plan. 

 

He needed a key card. He was stuck in the turbine room without one.

 

Footsteps pounded towards him, and James did the only thing he could think of. He ambushed the man at the corner, seizing his gun and knocking him out with a harsh blow to the head. He didn’t pause; he grabbed the man’s keycard and gun and sprinted to the nearest exit, making sure the door shut behind him. 

 

He didn’t stop moving until he was outside the door to Lily’s rooms. He took the back way- vents, again.

 

Petunia opened it just a crack when he knocked, and took in his sweaty appearance. “Petunia, I need your help.” James breathed.

 

She opened the door more and allowed him inside, shutting it quickly behind him. “It’s all over the radio,” Petunia said, turning to look at him. “They know about you. Did anyone see you come here?”

 

“No,” James sighed, pressing a hand to his forehead. “I’ve been keeping to the vents and the hallways without cameras.”

 

“Good,” Petunia sighed. “We have some guards on our side. I moved Pandora, Mary and Lily to a wing that had already been searched with their help. But they’ve gone public with what happened on level 5. They’re saying you killed ten soldiers. I don’t know how much longer we can keep this up. Have you taken the fog out yet?”

 

“No,” James sighed. “That’s why I’m here. I need another way in.”

 

Petunia thought for a moment. “Have you tried the retrofit zones?”

 

“No,” James shook his head.

 

Petunia pulled a blueprint out of a drawer and laid it out on the table.”Well, they’re off limits. No cameras, no patrols. We used some to move the kids. That’s your other route. Here, take this-”

 

She handed him a small device. “What’s this?”

 

“It’s a miniature blow torch,” Petunia explained. “I use it to make crème brûlée, but you can use it to melt the hinges on the vent covers off so that you can get through from the retrofit zones. They’re all rusted down there, so they won’t just pop off.”

 

“Okay, fine,” James pocketed it. “Show me where to go.”

 

*

 

It appeared that Petunia was right and James did need the little blow torch. Once the hinges were melted, he popped off the vent cover and pulled himself out of the tiny space into open air, taking a long breath and leaning over to rest his forearms on his knees just for a second. 

 

The acid fog room was about what James expected it to be. Numerous large sealed tanks with a confusing mess of wires and pipes running between them. 

 

First things first. James had to make sure no one else came into the room whilst he and Evan worked out how to disable the fog. He cast his eyes around for the door, spotting it on the other wall. As he scrambled towards it, he snagged a fire axe from behind a ‘break the glass’ enclosure. The second he was beside the door, he rammed the axe into the card reader, effectively disabling it and then slid the axe between the door handles. 

 

Not perfect, someone could certainly get through if they tried hard enough, but hopefully he’d be long gone by the time anyone came looking for him. 

 

“Evan, I’m in,” James said down the radio. “I hope you have a plan.”

 

“Still working on it,” Evan’s reply came almost instantly. “Give us something to go on. What do you see?”

 

James cast his eyes around the room. “A bunch of huge steel vats. Kind of looks like those pictures of submarines they showed us in class. Some other tanks with chemical formulas on them,” he started making his way through the room, looking around, careful to take in everything. “Warning labels… a bunch of pipes running into the wall… a monitor-”

 

“Go to the monitor,” Someone who wasn’t Evan cut in through the radio, startling James. 

 

“Hello to you, too,” James mused, wondering who it was that had spoken. He did as the person suggested, though and made his way over to the monitor.

 

“Don’t mind Shacklebolt, he’s not really helping,” Evan sighed. 

 

“Hey James, how’s MacDonald doing in there?” Kingsley asked. 

 

“Fine,” James sighed, staring at the gibberish on the monitor. “But for how long, I don’t know.”

 

Great, pleasantries over. Listen, if that monitor is a control panel, I think we can use it to kill this thing,” Kingsley said very quickly. James was thankful that he was helping. Kingsley had trained under his father. He was the head of engineering. If James wanted anyone (apart from Evan, of course) to help him sort this out, it was Kingsley. James felt a pang of missing his father. Fleamont would know just what to do. “ Look for a PH scale.”

 

James wished he’d taken more of an interest in his father’s job as well as his mother’s.

 

He scanned the screen, shaking off thoughts about his father. “There’s a scale, but… I’ll just read you what it says. S-3, V-2-0-5, H-2-S-2-0-7- I don’t know what any of this means, can’t I just blow it up?”

 

No, they’ll know that their defences are down and send a tech to fix it or reroute it,” Kingsley said. “Or maybe pull out something else we don’t know about yet.”

 

“-Plus, you’d probably melt your face off,” Evan added helpfully. “You know I like a good explosion, but we’re going to think our way through this one. C’mon Potter, I’ve watched you do surgery based on instructions over the radio, surely this isn’t too different.”

 

It wasn’t. Not really. But James had been pretty fucking terrified then as well, and that night had resulted in him letting Regulus torture Remus, so not exactly the most encouraging memory. 

 

For about five seconds, he let his mind wander to worrying about Regulus before snapping his focus back to the task at hand. James did not have time to get sidetracked. 

 

“Let’s start by navigating through the menus and see if there’s anything useful,” Kingsley offered. “Can you see a menu button?”

 

James hit a button in the top corner of the screen, which had three little lines on it and looked like it could be a menu. Thankfully, he was rewarded with a list of pages to navigate to.

 

“Got the menu,” James confirmed. “What now?”

 

“List off the options,” Evan replied.

 

“Uh… level indicator?”

 

“No,” said Kingsley. 

 

“Temperature gauge,” James offered.

 

“No,” said Evan. “Do you see an actuator anywhere?”

 

“Evan, I don’t know what that is,” James sighed. He gripped the console around the monitor a bit tighter. 

 

“Fine, what other options are on there?” Kingsley asked. 

 

“Internal pressure sensor,” said James, reading off the screen again. 

 

“No,” said Kingsley.

 

“Setpoint and alarm.”

 

“Let’s avoid that one,” Evan suggested. 

 

“Maintenance and cleaning,” James read. 

 

“Wait,” Evan’s voice came through, although James didn’t think Evan was speaking to him. “Wait, corrosion, that’s the plan! The protective oxide film would have to be restored in tanks this old. They’d need to be cleaned!”

 

“And to clean them, they’d have to neutralise them,” Kingsley replied. James could hear them both grinning. “James, go to that cleaning subdirectory and see if there’s anything there that says passivation.”

 

James clicked it, and there was indeed a tiny button that said passivation on it. “Okay, I found it.” He hit the button and it brought up a PH scale. “It says Aqueous Sodium Hydroxide Bath.”

 

“That’s a base. That’ll neutralise it. Select that.” Kingsley instructed. 

 

James hit the button, and almost immediately, a whirring sounded all around him while a little loading icon displayed over the PH scale on the monitor. “It’s doing something.”

 

“You should be able to hear the pump,” Evan said.

 

“Yeah, I can hear it,” James confirmed. The whirring grew louder, and the little needle on the PH scale started to move out of the red. “The needle on the scale is moving. The PH is rising.” 

 

“Yes!” Evan yelled in triumph. “It’s working!”

 

The needle kept moving until it was pointing straight up at the number 7. The message on the screen read ‘Passivation Successful’, and the whirring calmed. 

 

“Passivation Successful,” James grinned, letting out a relieved breath. “Send the flare. The acid fog is down.”

 

“Roger that!” Evan replied enthusiastically.

R E G U L U S

Regulus paced the length of the tent. Up and down, up and down. They had stalled again. Set up camp just outside the range of the acid fog, unable to move forward. He was standing outside, looking up at the sky every two seconds to see if a flare had gone up from the Elder camp, signifying that James had managed it and they could carry on to the doors.

 

“Your pacing won’t make the flare come any sooner,” Bellatrix commented. At the sound of her voice, he flinched. He didn’t mean to, but he couldn’t stop it. He was stretched so thin, like a fraying piece of elastic threatening to snap at any second. He felt like he was just waiting for the thing that would finally do him in. The thing that would make him repent for all of the blood on his conscience. 

 

Bellatrix was standing beside the tent door, watching him carefully. He didn’t know how long she had been here, but he hated her eyes on him. He felt exposed and unclean.

 

“How are you so relaxed?” Regulus demanded. “Are you that desensitised to killing?”

 

Bellatrix sighed. “We did not kill those people, Regulus. The Mountain did. And we will kill them for it.”

 

Regulus huffed. He plopped himself down on the ground, staring in the direction that the flare would come from. 

 

“What if he doesn’t manage it?” Regulus asked, feeling like the question was being forced out of him by the sheer amount of anxiety coursing through his bloodstream. 

 

“I thought you had absolute faith in Potter,” Bellatrix tutted, moving to seat herself down beside him. 

 

“I do,” Regulus said. “I… Just what if he’s already dead and I don’t even know it yet? And I killed him.”

 

“If he is dead, then you are not at fault,” Bellatrix waved a hand. “You are absolved. The boy made his own choice. You are no kin killer, and that boy is your kin.”

 

Regulus kept forgetting how horribly observant Bellatrix was. Of course, she could see how much James meant to him. Kin was certainly an interesting word for it, but Regulus hadn’t quite found anything else that would encompass the magnitude of what James Potter meant to him.

 

“It would take one to know one.” Regulus turned to look at her with narrowed eyes.

 

“I know what they whisper about me behind my back,” Bellatrix turned to gaze over at her army. “Fragheda, they call me. Heda killer. They think I killed my father. No. I chased away the Heda killer. She is gone. I am no kin killer either, Regulus Black. And that is my truth.”

 

“Hey!” Someone yelled, snapping Regulus’ attention away from Bellatrix and back up to the night sky. A red flare was burning miles away above the Elder Camp. But it had risen high enough that it could be viewed for all of its majesticness, all the way where Regulus stood.

 

James had done it. And that meant that James wasn’t dead. 

 

Regulus rose to his feet at the same time as Bellatrix did. He felt a smile form unwillingly on his face. 

 

“Your faith was not misplaced, it seems,” Bellatrix nudged his shoulder. “Now, to war.” She turned away from Regulus to some guards standing nearby. “Teik laud gora!” (Sound the horn) she barked. “We march now.”

 

Cheers erupted from all around as the horn blasted through the camp, and they set off to topple the mountain. 

 

J A M E S

“Uh, guys, I think we have a problem,” James said into the radio. He had been gathering his things to leave when he spotted a little PH dial on the side of one of the tanks and moved to check it, just because he wanted to make triple sure that it had worked. Luckily, he did, because the PH scale on the tank was still well in the red.

 

“Evan,” James said as he scrambled back over to the monitor. “Something didn’t work- Evan, do you read me? Kingsley? Is anyone there?”

 

No response. 

 

James’ heart skipped a beat. 

 

Interlude

“Confirming that the intruder’s radio is cut off, Sir,” Severus Snape looked up from the screen he was watching.

 

“Evan, do you receive?” The boy on the radio asked again. His voice sounded more panicked now. 

 

“Excellent,” Dumbledore nodded. “Reset the panel.” He instructed, before turning black to look at the satellite map, which showed the army beginning to advance. “As soon as the whole army is in the kill box, deploy the fog.”

 

J A M E S

Something had gone wrong. James could feel it. His thoughts were only confirmed when the dial on the monitor moved steadily back to the red and stayed there.

 

The army would be marching and didn’t know that the acid fog was still operational. James was in here and could do something, but didn’t know how. Also, he was probably about to get caught because if the Mountain didn’t know where he was before, now they did. Screw thinking this out. The enemy already knew he was trying to take out the fog. 

 

It was a wicked hope. James wasn’t even really sure it would do what he wanted. But he could only pray. He whipped out the tiny blowtorch Petunia had given him and wedged it behind one of the tanks with its gas pushed down, so that it blew flames right at the side of the tank. The tank had a warning sign on it that said ‘highly flammable’ so James just had to hope for the best.  

 

An alarm started blaring before he’d finished setting it up. And the minute he was done, the door was barged in and guards flooded into the chamber. 

 

James saw his vent and ran for it.

 

Oh he was so thankful for vents. 

 

He quite literally had to fling himself inside it as gun fire ricoched around him. 

 

“Hold your fire!” Someone bellowed. “Don’t hit the tanks!”

 

Neverthless, The guards could make it to the vent entrance before James could escape. So he lay down on his back, looking towards the guards. The second that the guards stuck their heads in to look, James fired his gun. 

 

He fired and fired until the gun had nothing else to give. The clicking of the mechanism told him that he was out of bullets and time. 

 

“He’s out!” James heard one of the guards say. “I’ll go after him, you check the tanks.”

 

And then James was crawling through the vent very quickly. He banged his elbows again and again, but he could hear the sound of pursuit. 

 

Beyond that, James heard as the machinery in the acid fog room started whirring very loudly. James considered what this could be very quickly and decided that they must be deploying the fog. If his backup plan was going to work, it would do it any second now.

 

A boom rocked the vent.

 

Yep. That’ll be it. 

 

James crawled faster as a blast of hot air propelled him forwards. But the hot air wasn’t just hot air. There was fire that licked his ankles like the tongues of serpents. The world was blinding white pain. 

 

Then he was pushed out of the vent into a larger chamber. The fire blasted just a few centermeters above his face, singing his eyebrows.

 

The flames subsided and James choked on the acrid smoke. His left leg, it seemed, had taken the brunt of the fire damage. The sole of his boot was partially melted, but seemed like it had protected his foot pretty well. His trouser leg had been partially burned away and his calf was a red strip of bubbling blisters that hurt like a fucking bitch, but James didn’t really have time to worry about it.

 

The acid fog was down. Now it was time to release the sleeping army. 

 

Interlude

“Sir, we are negative on veil deployment,” Snape frowned at his screen. “We’re getting reports of an explosion in chemicals. Multiple casualties. The veil is down.”

 

“What else do we have?” Albus Dumbledore demanded.

 

“They’re too close for missiles,” Snape said. “We can have all ground units ready to engage on your command. But other than that, we only have the doors.”

 

“Not yet,” Dumbledore said.

 

“Sir, the longer we wait-”

 

“They came looking for a fight, Severus,” Dumbledore said. “That doesn’t mean we need to give them one. As long as we’re behind the doors, they can’t touch us.”

 

J A M E S

Vents, vents and more vents.

 

Hauling himself through a vent whilst covered in soot and with probable third-degree burns had not been on James’ bucket list before. But he figured he’d just have to go with it.

 

Luckily, James had spent enough time in the vents at this point that he was able to navigate himself, rather than relying on Evan for directions. Which was good because he still couldn’t get hold of Evan. He decided to stop attempting it after a while, it was more than likely that the Mountain were the ones to cut him off and he didn’t want to give them anything else if they were listening in. 

 

He found the harvest chamber easily. The vent cover popped off with just a little persuasion. He pushed out of the shaft with difficulty. His burned leg was not super happy about all of the activity. 

 

He staggered over to the first cage on the end of the row and scrambled for the keys he had acquired from the burned body of a guard. 

 

“Time to go,” he told Alice, who looked at him with wide eyes. She looked just the same as the last time he had seen her. She was nothing short of shocked. “I told you I’d come back, didn’t I?” He knew he probably looked like he had just crawled out of the fiery vents of hell, but he grinned anyway as he swung her door open and helped her down. 

 

“Our people are marching on the Mountain. Right now,” James continued, placing her on the ground and hurrying along to help the next person. “Alice, there is an army inside this room, and I need you to get them ready to fight. Can you do that?”

 

“Yes,” Alice replied weakly. 

 

“Okay, start with him,” James swung the door of the cage he had unlocked open and moved onto the next lock whilst Alice helped the man out.

 

As the Grounders started to cotton on to what was happening, they started yelling more. James winced. “Too much noise,” he told Alice, moving onto the next cage. 

 

“Hosh op.  Taim Yu gaf in bilaik breik au yu na hosh,” Alice barked to the room at large. Whatever she said, it worked because an ungodly hush fell. She turned back to him. “Okay, how do we do this?”

 

“There’s an army going for the main door,” James said. Pulling another Grounder out of a cage as he spoke. “When they get it open, all hell will break loose. That is the signal for my friends to come here and then-”

 

“My fellow citizens,” James stopped and looked up towards the source of the voice, which seemed to be a nearby speaker. He didn’t know that voice. He had never met the man himself. But from everything he knew, he suspected that this was Albus Dumbledore. “This is your President speaking. I have news to share with you that will change all of our lives forever. For 200 years, we have been safe in these halls. It has been home. But the mountain has also held us captive. Most of us have made our peace with what we’ve had to do for the Greater Good of our people, so that we could one day return to the outside. Well, I am telling you that day is today.”

 

“Fuck,” James muttered, staring at Alice. Alce’s face was white as she stared back. He wasn’t sure if she understood the ramifications of what was being said, or if she was still weak from the captivity. Maybe both? Hard to say.

 

Before my friend Dolores Umbridge was killed by the outsiders loose in this mountain, she found a cure. It was in their bone marrow…”

 

“Shit, I’ll be back,” James shoved the keys to the cages into Alice’s hands and made for the door.

 

“Where are you going?” Alice demanded.

 

“He’s trying to flush my people out,” James replied. “He’s getting his people to turn on each other. They’ll find my friends. I have to go help. I’m bringing them here now. I’ll send them over in groups. You get your people ready, and I’ll send mine to you. Wait for me to come back. Okay?”

 

“Hey!” Alice snapped as he placed a hand on the doorknob. “Thank you.”

 

“Thank me later,” James replied. “Once we’re all out of this mountain.”

 

James pushed open the door and hurried down corridors, keeping his head down.

 

“...this has been the dream of our people for generations,” Dumbledore was still speaking over the PA. Apparently there wasn’t a fucking inch of the mountain where you couldn’t hear the thing. “But to reach it now, I need your help. The 44 criminals who irradiated level 5, killing 15 of our people, are now keeping that dream from us.”

 

“Although we’ve repaired our home, we can never replace the lives we lost. And as hard as it is to believe, there are those among us who would help the people who did this. And I am speaking to you now. If you truly want to end the blood treatments, then the 44 murderers you’re currently hiding are the key to doing that.”

 

“You have one hour to turn them in without punishment. After that, we will be forced to consider you enemies of the state. I’m asking you. Please, do what is right for your people. Our people. So that we can all take our rightful place on the ground. We’re almost home.”

 

*

 

“Out of the way Petunia.”

 

James’ breathing was so shallow that he was struggling to get any air at all, but he didn’t dare breathe any louder because he was frozen in a vent watching a confrontation between Petunia and a guard.

 

The guard in question was escorting at least three of James’ people, including Mary and Gwenog. Lily was with them too. 

 

Honestly, it was chance that led James to be in the right place at the right time. He’d been too late to get them from the rooms they had been hiding in. He’d found the nice old couple who were harbouring Mary and Lily with bullets in their heads and immediately known something was wrong.

 

And then whilst crawling through the vents, he’d heard Petunia’s voice.

 

“That’s my sister Vernon,” Petunia said steadily. 

 

“Tuney, don’t!” Lily pleaded. 

 

“Quiet!” Vernon snapped. “She’s been aiding and abetting the outsiders. You need to get out of our way.”

 

“I won’t let you take her,” Petunia replied. She clenched her fists at her sides. 

 

“Listen carefully,” said Vernon. “We’ve got orders. She knows where they’re hiding. Now step aside, I’m not going to ask again.”

 

Lily was weeping quietly. The sound turned James’ stomach. 

 

“If you want her, you’ve got to go through me,” Petunia said shakily.

 

“Tuney, please, they’ll kill you,” Lily begged. 

 

Vernon pulled his gun out of the holster on his hip. “Don’t make me do this, Petunia.”

 

James pulled his own gun and aimed.

 

“I’m sorry, Vernon,” Petunia, too, had tears on her face.

 

Vernon raised the gun, but before he could fire, James sent a bullet straight through his head. 

 

As James scrambled to remove the vent cover, Gwenog launched herself at the other guard, taking him down easily and stealing his gun.

 

“Are you guys okay?” James asked as he pulled himself out of the vent.

 

“Yeah,” Petunia gasped weakly. She bent over, resting her forearms on her knees. “I really thought I was a goner.”

 

James patted her back. 

 

“You look awful,” Mary commented, taking in James’ soot-covered appearance. “What happened?”

 

“Good old-fashioned explosion,” James explained. “We need to get everyone to the harvest chamber. You’ll be safer there.”

 

“Safe in the harvest chamber?” Gwenog raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Yes, trust me,” James nodded. 

 

“Okay, fine,” Mary replied swiftly. “Are the others there? Pandora?”

 

“Not yet,” James said. 

 

“Pandora is with the other group on level three,” Petunia offered. She looked at James. “You should go there next.”

 

James nodded once. “Right. The rest of you go to the harvest chamber. Can you take them, Petunia?”

 

“Yes,” Petunia confirmed. 

 

“I won’t be long,” James promised. He tightened his grip on his gun and turned away from the group to head down the corridor.

 

“Hey!” Mary said. She grabbed the gun from Gwenog’s hands. “I’m coming with you.”

 

“Mary-”

 

“I promised I’d protect them. That’s exactly what I’m going to do,” Mary said. There was a fire in her eyes that James wasn’t used to seeing from her. It left little room for argument.

 

“Fine,” James conceded. “Stay close. Let’s go.”

 

“Lily, come on!” Petunia beckoned.

 

James looked back to see Lily hesitating between the two groups. 

 

“I’m going with them,” she decided. “I’ll be okay.”

 

“You’re sure?” Petunia asked.

 

“I am,” Lily nodded.

 

Petunia pulled Lily into a hug. “Mum and Dad would be proud.”

 

“Of both of us,” Lily replied. Arms encircling her sister and squeezing tightly. 

 

“I’ll see you soon,” Petunia muttered.

 

“Be careful,” Lily squeaked. 

 

And then the sisters released each other and hurried in opposite directions. 

 

James couldn’t help but think of another pair of siblings.

Notes:

Tranlations
Hosh op. Taim Yu gaf in bilaik breik au yu na hosh - Quiet. If you want your freedom, you will be quiet.

*

James, in this chapter, is everything to me. He’s literally no thoughts, just succeed. One track mind. No thoughts, just do. He’s having a torrid love affair with the vents of Mount Hallow.

This chapter is a long boi - it covers all of episode 14 and a good bit of 15. I wasn’t sure where was best to split it, so I decided the end of that James POV was as good a place as any :) (also it was originally like 10,000 words, oops)

Chapter 60: Topple The Mountain II

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Death
- Injuries
- Guns
- Explosisons
- References to medical torture
- Some descriptions of toture, but it's not happening

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

“Welcome, Skaikru,” Bellatrix said. “Join us.”

 

The commander’s tent was very full. All of the Grounder generals were there, and a group from the Elder camp, including Moody, Marlene, Avery and Peter, had just joined them. The only other faces Regulus knew were Remus, Dorcas and Bellatrix. 

 

Regulus felt like he might vibrate out of his body at any second from all of anticipation of what the day would bring. With any luck, in twelve hours time, he’d have James back by his side. 

 

“From Evan,” Moody grunted, holding out a little metal capsule for Regulus to take. “Hydrozene. He said it would do the job.”

 

“Thank you,” Regulus said, taking it and setting it on the table where all of the maps and strategy plans were laid out.

 

“Euphemia wanted to be here too,” Moody said, with slightly narrowed eyes.

 

“I know,” Regulus nodded. “But the wounded from the village need her more.” Regulus still wasn’t sure what to make of Euphemia Potter, and he thought it probably made things easier that she wasn’t there. No one to second-guess him. No one to question his moves. 

 

He knew his plan was tight. He didn’t need to start doubting it now, and he expected that Euphemia would only make him question himself. 

 

Moody nodded once and took his place around the table. 

 

“Reg,” Marlene crossed to him, with a little grin on her face. She looked much better than the last time he had seen her. Euphemia had said that Marlene picked up some kind of pneumonia from her time as a captive in the mountain. But she had clearly followed the doctor’s orders and rested as much as she was able to because she looked miles better. “It’s good to see you.”

 

“You too,” Regulus offered her a weak smile. “How’s James?”

 

Marlene winced. She worried her bottom lip between her teeth for a second before steeling herself. “We lost contact with him right after he took out the acid fog.”

 

Regulus felt his whole body stiffen as he ran through every possible way that James could have died horribly in the mountain. He dismissed them all instantly. Somehow, he felt like he’d know if James were dead. The whole world probably would have shifted on its axis.

 

“Right,” Regulus said shakily. 

 

“He’s probably fi-” Marlene started. 

 

“Field commanders,” Bellatrix said loudly, drawing everyone’s attention to her. “Today is the day we topple the mountain. The enemy thinks that they’re safe behind their doors, but they’re not. When they realise that they will fight back. Hard. We need to be ready.”

 

Bellatrix turned to look at him, and he stared back at her for a few moments before realising she was expecting him to speak.

 

“Oh, uh- This is a rescue mission,” he stated, turning to look at the gathered group. “We are not here to wipe them out.”

 

Regulus didn’t really believe his own words. But he wanted to do better. To keep his promise to James. So they had planned around the idea of not killing everyone inside the bunker. Even though he’d quite like to see them all burn for what they had done to his people. He supposed he’d just have to make do with the death of Albus Dumbledore. 

 

“There are people inside that mountain who have helped us,” Regulus continued, looking around the room and doing his best to impress this on the gathered group. “Children who have nothing to do with this war. We kill their soldiers, their leaders, if we have to. But the innocent live. We are there to rescue our people. Is that clear?”

 

He looked around as nods answered his question. He set his jaw before carrying on. “Then let’s begin. There are four teams. Two of them, at the damn and in the mines, are already moving into position as we speak.” 

 

Sirius was in the mine. He had Narcissa with him. Regulus didn’t know the rest of the team. But he trusted that Sirius was the right person to get their people out. It really hadn’t taken that much persuading to get Sirius to go with Narcissa. Regulus suspected that his brother was just as worried about James as he was, and the mines would be where James was. 

 

Evan and Kingsley had gone to the damn. Evan would get it done. Of that, Regulus was certain.

 

“The third team inside the mountain is freeing the Grounder prisoners as we speak,” Regulus said. That was James. Who couldn’t be dead, but Regulus wouldn’t entertain the possibility. “It is our job, as the fourth team, to keep the eyes of the enemy off of them for as long as possible. To do that, we take our position at the door with our entire army. The Mountain Men believe that their doors are impenetrable. But we know better. Thanks to our source on the inside, we know how.”

 

“According to Lily, the electromagnetic locking system has one flaw,” Regulus’ voice sounded much stronger than he felt. He hated all the eyes on him. Looking at him. Hanging on his every word. It made him want to clamber back under the floor that he had spent his life hiding beneath. “When the power goes out, it disengages. That’s where Evan’s team at the damn comes in. All of the mountain’s electricty is generated at the damn. By now, our people should have taken the turbine room. It’s their job to blow the power. And once they do, we blow the lock. But there’s a catch. We only have as long to do it as it takes their backup generators to kick in. If the lock is still working when they start up, we’ll never get the door open.”

 

“How much time do we have?” Moody asked.

 

“One minute,” Regulus breathed. “That’s the window.”

 

“Small window,” Moody grunted. 

 

“Why don’t we take out the backup generators too?” Dorcas asked. “James is inside. Have him do it.”

 

“Leaving them without power for that long would kill them all. And like I said, that’s not the mission,” Regulus sighed. “Besides, we’ve lost contact with James.” He kept his tone flat, emotionless. Just like Sirius had taught him to do so many years ago. 

 

“When?” Remus asked, eyebrows shooting up his forehead.

 

“After he took out the acid fog,” Regulus said, chewing on the inside of his cheek as he spoke. The gesture made him think of James. Who was not dead. 

 

“Potter is a warrior,” Bellatrix stated. “He’ll be fine.”

 

Regulus was surprised to find that her words were actually quite comforting. He glanced at her and offered her a small smile. 

 

“As the commander said,” Regulus continued, turning back to the group. “Once the doors are open, the shooting will start. They’ll throw everything they have at us. But that’s what we want. We want them looking at us because whilst we’re fighting at the front door, the team in the mines will be escorting all of our people out the back. Once all of our people are free, they’ll sound the retreat. We’ll all be back home before the Mountain even realises our people are gone.” He paused, sucking in a sharp breath. “And that’s it. That’s the plan.”

 

Bellatrix smiled at him. “The mountain has kept us living in its shadow for too long. They’ve hunted us, controlled us, turned us into monsters. That ends today. Thanks to our alliance with the sky people, the mountain will fall. As Regulus said, we spare the innocent. As for the guilty… jus drien jus daun.” (blood must have blood) .

 

The Grounder generals echoed her words. A chant went up that extended beyond the bounds of the tent. Regulus couldn’t stop himself from joining in. 

 

*

 

Regulus watched with apt attention as Avery drilled the hole into the door using a large metal contraption that Evan had built for this purpose. They were camped out in front of the main door to the mountain, which was a large circular iron one sticking out of the side of the hill. It had a big green light over it, which glowed ominously. Regulus was slightly relieved that there was such an easy way for them to spot if the power had gone out. 

 

Evan had sent the people from the Elder camp with strict instructions. Drill into the door, wait for the power to go out, and blow the lock open. 

 

The army was in a loose semicircle, surrounding the door on all possible sides. But they were still about 50 meters back from it, keeping a safe distance in case the bomb was more explosive than Evan planned it to be. 

 

“What will you do?” Bellatrix asked, watching Avery with apt attention. “Once this is over, what will you do?”

 

“One thing at a time,” Regulus said. “Save my people, then suffer the consequences, I suppose. How about you?”

 

“I will return to the capital,” Bellatrix replied. “I will lead my people. I think you would like Hogsmeade.” She said the last part slightly wistfully, and her tone completely threw Regulus off. He turned away from the door where Moody was placing the bomb in the hole Avery had made. “Oh, don’t look at me like that,” Bellatrix rolled her eyes. “You know your destiny was to stand in my place.”

 

“I don’t want it,” Regulus said hastily. “I’m only here to save my people.”

 

“I believe half of that,” Bellatrix mused. “You are here to save your boy. You still have much to learn. I hope one day you will let me teach you. We could be powerful together, Regulus kom Sars.”

 

Regulus realised that it was the first time Bellatrix herself had called him that name. He didn’t know why, but it held more weight from her than it had from Dorcas. 

 

Moody and Avery retreated from the door, and Moody pressed a detonator into Regulus’ hand.

 

“And now we wait,” Remus came to stand beside Regulus.

 

“And now we wait,” Regulus confirmed.

 

S I R I U S 

“I know why you’re sulking,” Narcissa told him as they made their way quietly through the Womplei Dina mines. 

 

“And why’s that?” Sirius asked. 

 

They were accompanied by a small group of Grounders, three Elder guards and Poppy Pomfrey, who was there just in case anyone needed any medical help. They weren’t sure what state the Grounders from the cages or the 49 would be in by the time they made it to the doors, and they wanted to be ready for anything.

 

“You’re upset with your brother about what happened at the village,” Narcissa said plainly. “You know as well as I that he and Bella did what they had to do.”

 

Sirius felt his brow furrow. “You knew?”

 

Narcissa shrugged. 

 

“But you got hurt,” Sirius said, struck dumb by her nonchalance. “You could have died! How can you be okay with it?” Narcissa was being an absolute trooper as far as Sirius could see. She had taken a bullet to the shoulder, dislocated her knee and had minor scrapes and bruises from the explosion. He had watched her pop her knee back into place, wrap up her shoulder and march with the rest of the army. 

 

“Bella is my sister, and I know her better than anyone. She isn’t the most sane, I’ll give you that. But she’s a great leader because she’s ruthless. She will do whatever it takes to get what she wants. She doesn’t lose. She never has. Not even when we were children. She hated that Andromeda’s legs were longer than hers. She-”

 

“Who is Andromeda?” Sirius frowned, looking over at Narcissa in the dim torchlight that was the only thing guiding them through the mines.

 

Narcissa seemed surprised to remember he was there. Almost like she had sunk into a memory she hadn’t allowed herself to consider for some time. “My sister. My other sister.” 

 

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

 

“Why?” Narcissa frowned.

 

“Well, I assume she’s dead,” Sirius said. 

 

“Should we be so lucky,” Narcissa sighed. She offered no further explanation, so Sirius decided not to press the issue. 

 

They walked in silence for quite some time. Remus had given him thorough instructions on how to find the intake doors, so Sirius found himself leading the group.

 

“I wish Remus were here,” he mumbled, more to himself than anyone else. He missed Remus’ steady presence at his side, but it comforted him to no end to know that Remus had promised to stick close to Regulus throughout the entire thing. He knew that Regulus was capable of taking care of himself. But it made him feel better to know someone properly had his back. 

 

“He wasn’t ready,” Narcissa said. “He knew that.”

 

“Doesn’t mean I can’t miss him,” Sirius mumbled.

 

“No,” Narcissa sighed. “No, it doesn’t.”

 

A shout went up from the back of the group and Sirius whirrled around, sword in hand to see that a small group of Womplei Dina - 3 of them- had rounded a corner. One of the Elder guards fired his gun.

 

“Stop!” Sirius bellowed. “Use the tone generators! Don’t kill them!”

 

Another guard fumbled for the generator, and the second it sounded, all three of the Womplei Dina fell to their knees.

 

No one moved, simply staring at the writhing men on the ground. 

 

“What are you waiting for? Tie them up!” Narcissa barked. “Our Skaikru friends will help them when this is over.”

 

Interlude

“How kind of you to pay me a visit, Albus,” Aberforth raised an eyebrow as his brother entered the cell in the Quartentine Zone where he was being kept. He was sitting in a chair, staring at the white walls, unbroken by colour. 

 

“I bought your food,” Albus replied, holding up a tray that had a stew from the kitchens, a slice of cake and a glass of water. Tucked under one arm was a rectangular object covered in a dust sheet. “And a present.”

 

Aberforth hummed his acknowledgement as Albus set the tray down on the table beside Aberforth’s chair and then proceeded to seat himself on the end of the bed. He balanced the rectangular object standing upright against the bed, still securely wrapped. 

 

“They tell me you haven’t eaten since being placed in here,” Albus sighed, eyes narrowing at his younger brother. 

 

Aberforth narrowed his eyes right back. “How bad is it?”

 

Albus didn’t reply.

 

“We both know you aren’t here to bring me dinner, Albus,” Aberforth pressed. 

 

“It’s bad,” Albus sighed. “They’re going after our power. I sent a team out to the damn but we have an army at our doors and they’re drilling into it. They must know there’s a delay. I need a good Head of Security now more than ever. You were the best.”

 

“Greyback not up to scratch then?” Aberfoth grunted.

 

“Intelligence suggests Greyback is dead,” Albus replied. 

 

“Ah,” Aberforth grunted. “And you come crawling to me to fix up your mess. Yet again. You underestimated their commander-”

 

“It wasn’t the commander,” Albus sighed, rubbing a hand over his face in an exhausted motion. “It was Regulus Black.”

 

“The boy from the Elder who escaped?” Aberforth frowned.

 

“Yes,” Albus said, turning his electric blue gaze back on his brother. “I fear I have killed us. I am an old, weak man, and I let the idea of being able to tread on the ground delight me so that I lost sight of who I wanted to be when I was young. I lost sight of it, and that will lead to the downfall of all of our people. Just like you once told me it would. An army of savages is about to flood these halls and kill every last one of us. So I am asking you, Aberforth. For the love we once bore for each other. For our sister. How do I stop it? I have given it all, my life to this bunker, but you have a head for this better than I. How do we stop this from resulting in the deaths of every one of our citizens?”

 

Aberforth stared right back at his brother, but the instant his brother’s speech was done, he looked at the floor. 

 

As Aberforth busied himself by inspecting his own shoes, Albus carefully picked up the package he had bought with him, unwrapping it and leaning it on the bedside table, looking out at the room.

 

“They’ll destroy everything, Aby,” Albus said softly. “Everything.”

 

Aberforth glanced up and caught sight of the painting now propped up. In the painting was a young girl. Almost a woman. She was blonde and smiling out of the frozen moment. Aberforth had always loved this painting as Ariana’s eyes looked almost alive in it.

 

He tore his eyes away from the portrait to look back at his shoes. “You already have.”

 

Albus set his jaw and stood from the bed. His eyes lingered on Aberforth for a moment before he turned towards the door.

 

The minute Albus was no longer beside the painting, Aberforth looked up at it. He stared into the eyes of his little sister whose death had been avenged by a mad with grief Albus, leaving him in charge of the bunker. Ariana, who had been killed by a man whom Aberforth knew his brother still loved. 

 

She had been truly innocent.

 

Like so many inside the mountain.

 

“Wait,” Aberforth said. “There’s one way we survive.”

 

Albus hardly suppressed a smile as he turned.

 

E V A N 

“Are we sure that was the only guard?” Evan huffed as he focused on putting one foot in front of the other at the fast pace Kingsley was setting for them. He reminded himself every other step that he was holding bombs in his backpack, and if he tripped and the components combined, he could very well go boom and see Barty again just a bit sooner than he’d planned. 

 

As Evan and Kingsley cut through the main floor towards the turbines, a Grounder who had been completely silent the entire trek to the damn had taken out a hazmat clad soldier with a silent arrow, before disappearing into the darkness again. 

 

“I’m hoping we got lucky,” Kingsley replied. 

 

Luck hadn’t been on Evan’s side lately. He didn’t know why he expected that to change now. 

 

“Fine, time to split. 2 each, meet at the last turbine,” Evan almost rolled his eyes in response. 

 

Kingsley gave him a firm nod and headed off to the furthest turbine. Evan carefully slung his pack off his back beside the closest turbine and very carefully set about combining the bomb components and setting the fuse.

 

He was so thankful for Kingsley’s guidance. He would never have made it through the last few days without him. 

 

When Evan had been completely stuck, he had bounced ideas off of Kingsley. Kingsley had designed and built the drill for the front door and helped Evan and James take out the acid fog. He was like the big brother Evan never had. 

 

For years, he had been in awe of Kingsley. He was an engineering protege, being mentored directly by Fleamont Potter. He had about ten years on Evan, who had always wanted to be just like him. And now they were working on a project together.

 

If it hadn’t been so life and death, Evan might have been more excited. As it was, all he could really feel was a numbness occasionally overwhelmed by utter terror. 

 

He worked quickly, and in no time, he and Kingsley were meeting up at the final turbine. They continued working silently. It was one of the things Evan liked about Kingley. His ability to coincide in silence. Kingsley didn’t make him talk about how shitty he was feeling contantly, he just allowed Evan to carry on. Kingsley was excellent company, even when Evan wanted none (well, that was a lie, Evan wanted company, but he wanted it from someone who was dead, so he’d settle for none now).

 

Just as the final touches were moments from completion, their focus was distracted, however, when the doors to the room burst open and numerous guards stormed in with their guns raised. Some wore hazmat suits, but many didn’t. 

 

“Hands in the air!” One of the guards bellowed.

 

“It’s done!” Kingsley muttered quickly, raising his hands above his head. Evan realised that in one of his hands was the detonator. 

 

“We’re too close,” Evan hissed back. He threw his hands into the air as well, and slowly they both stood and began backing away from the soldiers. 

 

“Don’t move!” A soldier barked.

 

“Just keep backing up,” Kingsley replied through clenched teeth. 

 

They shuffled back slowly.

 

“Still too close,” Evan replied as the solider’s cocked their guns.

 

“5 seconds of delay,” Kingsley murmured. “I press and we run for it?”

 

“STAY WHERE YOU ARE OR WE OPEN FIRE!” A soldier bellowed.

 

“Y’know what? I believe him,” Evan said. “Press the button.”

 

Kingsley did and they fucking bolted it. As the explosion flung Evan forward, he hoped it would kill him. 

 

It didn’t. 

 

For a moment, he thought it did. But the hands on him weren’t Barty’s. They were gloved. He was dragged from the rubble by soldiers in hazmat suits. They barked instructions at him that he couldn’t hear over the ringing in his ears and the thumping of blood around his body. 

 

He closed his eyes and let himself be dragged along. If he closed his eyes for long enough, maybe the next time he opened them, he’d see Barty’s face. 

Interlude

As the lights went out all across the Mountain, Albus Dumbledore raised a radio to his mouth.

 

“Okay, Severus, they got the power. Set your clock for one minute.”

 

Copy ,” Severus replied. “ Don’t worry, Sir, they’re not getting anywhere near that door.

 

R E G U L U S

The green lights over the door turned off, indicating that the power was gone. Regulus, who had been sitting, staring at the doors and waiting for that exact moment, felt his heart speed up.

 

“They did it,” Remus breathed from beside Regulus.

 

“One minute starting now!” Moody barked. “Blow it to hell, Black.”

 

Regulus raised the deonator in his hands and stared at it for a second before glancing over at Bellatrix.

 

“Together?” He suggested.

 

Bellatrix, with a gleam in her eye, smiled and nodded. They each raised a finger to the detonator button. And then… together… they pressed…

 

And nothing happened.

 

Shit.

 

“Why isn’t it working?” Bellatrix demanded as Regulus pressed the button again and again with no outcome. The little red light on the detonator lit up every time he pressed it, so he knew the device itself was working. But for some reason, it wasn’t firing the bomb…

 

“They’re jamming us!” He realised. “I have to get closer!” 

 

He pushed up to his feet and started forwards, pressing the button over and over. The second he took his first step, gunfire spattered the group from the ridge above the door. 

 

Someone grabbed Regulus from behind, shoving him down to the Ground and protecting his head. 

 

“45 seconds!” Moody barked.

 

Regulus scrambled away from the person who had tackled him, realising it was Remus. Remus had dragged him behind a large rock where Bellatrix and Moody had taken cover along with several Grounder warriors. Gunfire was still raining down on them. 

 

“Gyon au en fk tse gonakru nau!” (Go and flank those shooters now!) Bellatrix barked at the warriors, who moved off immediately. Many of them were taken down by gunfire, but some slipped through. 

 

“30 seconds!” Moody barked.

 

Regulus pushed to his feet again and made to go around the rock, intending to get the fucking door open no matter what, but Bellatrix yanked him down. 

 

“We’ll find another way in,” She told him.

 

“15 seconds!” Moody said unhelpfully.

 

“There is no other way in!” Regulus replied helplessly.

 

“Well maybe we don’t need one!” Said Remus. He had scrounged a bow and arrow up from a felled man nearby and seemed to be taking steadying breaths as he lit the arrow on fire from a nearby torch.

 

“10 seconds!”

 

Remus straightened up as a shower of gunfire hit a group to their left. He took a single breath and loosed his arrow. It sailed through the air, in a blinding path of light. 

 

The explosion was far less dramtic than other ones Regulus had seen Evan produce. But it was certain that Remus’ arrow had hit it’s target. 

 

Regulus huffed out a breath of utter relief. “It worked.”

 

“I will go and ensure the take down of the shooters,” Bellatrix decided without missing a beat. “Get inside that door the second you can.”

 

“Okay,” Regulus panted. 

 

“Kom op!” (Come on!) Bellatrix barked at several more warriors and they scrambled away, heading for the ridge. 

 

“It worked,” Regulus repeated, still dumstruck. “Thank you Remus.”

 

He turned to look at Remus and just managed to catch a small smile on his lips before it was smoothed out into indifference. For maybe the first time, Regulus understood what his brother saw in the Grounder. 

 

M A R Y

“We don’t have much time!” James said, offering a hand to Mary to help her out of the vent they had just crawled through. “The last 12 are on this level.”

 

“Which way?” Mary asked as she straightened up.

 

“That way,” Lily replied, crawling out of the vent behind Mary and gesturing left up the corridor they had just emerged into. 

 

“Attention. Class One quarantine protocols are now in effect. All citizens must report to level 5 immediately. Hard seal lockdown T-Minus 30 minutes.” The tannoy system said in a booming voice that Mary could feel rattling her bones. As soon as the voice shut off, the radiation alarm started sounding.

 

Mary turned to look at Lily who was frozen, her face turned up towards the tannoy.

 

“Hey,” Mary grabbed her arm. “Hey, it’s gonna be okay. We’re not going to let anything happen to you,” she looked over at James for support. “Will we?”

 

James grimaced. Mary glared at him. 

 

“Mary, in 30 minutes, all backup power gets diverted to level 5 for species continuity. Radiation will seep in everywhere else. And I can’t go to level 5 without being shot.” Lily said plainly. 

 

“We really need to keep moving,” James said awkwardly, shuffling on his feet. “We can get Lily a hazmat suit. They have them in the harvest chamber.”

 

“Yeah, and extra oxygen,” Mary squeezed Lily’s hand. “See, you’ll be fine.”

 

Lily offered a very weak smile in response. “But then what? You think Dumbledore will let me live here after this?”

 

Mary set her jaw. “Then we kill him.” She looked away from Lily to where James was now peering around the corner. They made eye contact for just a second and he nodded.

 

“Come on, corridor’s clear,” James murmured before heading off. 

 

Mary didn’t let go of Lily’s hand as they followed him. She wasn’t sure if she was holding it to tether Lily or herself. Mary’s heart was beating so fast and her mind whirring so quickly that she didn’t notice the body lying in the hallway until she almost tripped over it.

 

“That’s Mrs Ryan!” Lily gasped, staring down at the wide unseeing eyes of a kind looking elderly woman. “She was hiding the last 12.”

 

“Shit,” James cursed. “They got here first. They’ve taken them.”

 

“Probably to level 5,” Lily said.

 

“Then let’s go!” Mary started forward, but James put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. 

 

“Mary, every person inside this mountain is on level 5. Every soldier!” James said firmly. “We can’t just-”

 

“Mary’s right,” Lily cut in. “After the lock down it will be almost impossible to get them out. It’s now or never.”

 

“So let me pass,” Mary insisted. 

 

James sighed. He ran a hand over his face, which was still streaked in soot and dirt from some altercation Mary hadn’t even had the time to ask about. “Alright. Fine. How do we even-”

 

James stopped when a clatter sounded from inside the room that Mrs Ryan had been hiding their people in. The door stood open, showing it had been completely ransacked. James’ gun was in his han,d raised towards the sound in seconds.

 

But he dropped it as soon as he spotted the white blonde shock of hair scrambling out from behind a chest of drawers.

 

“Pandora!” Mary breathed.

 

Pandora let out a little whimper.

 

“What’s wrong?” James demanded, hurrying forward to stand in front of her. “Are you hurt?”

 

Pandora shook her head. “No I’m fine,” she said weakly. “I um- they know. About the Grounders in the harvest chamber. That’s why I hid. I couldn’t - I didn’t do anything to save the others. I let them kill Mrs Ryan-”

 

“What do you mean they know about the Grounders?” James asked. 

 

“I heard it on a soldier’s walkie,” Pandora admitted. “They’re going for the harvest chamber.”

 

“Fuck,” James huffed. “Everyone else is there. If they take it we lose- fuck! Come on, we need to go.”

 

And then, with a sudden change of direction that only James Potter seemed capable of, they were hurrying towards the harvest chamber. 

 

By the time they made it there, it was empty. Every cage. 

 

R E G U L U S

“Remus,” Regulus hissed as Remus pushed up from behind the rock they were crouched behind. 

 

“The shooter is down,” Remus muttered. “I think. Bellatrix did it.”

 

Regulus pushed to his own feet tentatively, giving it just a few seconds to ensure his head wasn’t about to be blown off. He turned away from the doors to face the army.

 

“Hod daun ledons,” (Tend to the wounded) he told them, the Grounder language falling from his tongue easily. “But be ready.”

 

He turned back to look at the doors. Remus was staring at them beside him, and for just a moment, Regulus let himself revel in the enormity of the moment. They were about to win. 

 

“They’ll be waiting just behind the doors,” he breathed.

 

“Good,” Remus replied stoically. “Mafta op ai!” (Follow me!) He bellowed to the Grounders behind them, before setting out towards the door. “Tu fou in! Lid in ro!” (Two lines! Bring the rope!) .

 

The Grounders who were not busy dealing with the dead and dying followed Remus, quickly falling into battle lines at his instruction. Four charged in front of the group and attached long lines of rope to the door. 

 

Around Regulus, the archers fell into their positions.

 

“Train your fire on the door!” Regulus instructed. Around him, arrows were drawn in bows. 

 

He watched as Remus’ group scrambled to get hold of the lines. 

 

“Pul klin!” (Pull hard!) Remus barked, taking up a position at the front of one of the lines and grasping the rope in both hands. 

 

As one, they all pulled. And very slowly. Inch by painful inch, the door started to open. As soon as it was open wide enough for a person to enter, a cheer went up through the entire gathered army.

 

“Attack!” Regulus commanded.

 

The Grounders began surging forward.

 

“Hod op!” (Stop!) Bellatrix barked, pushing her way through the crowd and stopping beside Regulus. “Do not attack!”

 

The army froze at her words, all falling deathly silent. 

 

Regulus froze when he saw who stood beside Bellatrix. 

 

Severus Fucking Snape.

 

“What is this?” Regulus demanded, eyes flicking between Bellatrix and Snape.

 

“They’re coming out!” Someone yelled, drawing Regulus’ attention back towards the door. Weak and starved people dressed only in net undergarments were staggering out of the doors. Grounders each and every one of them.

 

He looked back at Bellatrix. “They’re surrendering?” He could hardly allow himself to hope.

 

“Not quite,” said Snape, his voice sickly sweet. When Regulus’ eyes settled on the repugnant man, he saw a tiny smile quirking the corners of Snape’s mouth. 

 

And Regulus realised what this was. This wasn’t a surrender. This was a peace offering. To the Grounders. A way to get the army to turn away without the slaughter that was about to ensue. 

 

If they had Regulus’ people, they didn’t need the Grounders. 

 

And Regulus needed the Grounders and their army to save his people. 

 

“What did you do?” He all but whispered as he looked back at Bellatrix. 

 

“What you would have done,” Bellatrix replied simply. “Saved my people.”

 

And the horrible part was that it was true. Regulus would sacrifice every one of the Grounders in that Harvest Chamber for his own people. For James. 

 

“Where are my people?” Regulus asked, his voice suddenly feeling insignificant and weak. 

 

“I’m sorry, Regulus. They weren’t part of the deal.”

 

“You made the right choice commander,” Snape said in a horribly cocky tone that filled Regulus with so much rage. 

 

Bellatrix nodded at Snape once, and he turned away, heading towards the doors and inside the mountain.

 

“What is this?” Remus asked, walking over and standing behind Regulus. 

 

Regulus could feel his own body shaking with rage now. 

 

Fragheda made a deal,” Regulus spat. His eyes did not leave Bellatrix’s for a second. The bitch didn’t even flinch at the name he knew she hated.

 

“What about the prisoners from the Elder?” Remus asked. 

 

“They’ll all be killed,” Regulus replied, eyes narrowing. He wondered how quickly he could kill Bellatrix. He’d be a fucking Fragheda. He didn’t give a shit. He’d kill her here in front of everyone and make her army follow him. 

 

“Commander, not like this, let us fight!” Remus protested.

 

“No,” Bellatrix replied, eyes still not wavering from Regulus. “Maybe with your sky boy out of the way, you can-”

 

Regulus didn’t allow her any time to finish. He lunged forward. His fingers closed around her neck and squeezed. He only managed it because he’d taken her completely by surprise. But before Bellatrix could even move to defend herself, he was being pulled back.

 

“Let me go!” He thrashed in the arms that had grabbed him. “Let me kill her!”

 

“No,” Dorcas said firmly into Regulus’ ear. He hadn’t even noticed that she was nearby. She and Remus together were hauling him away from Bellatrix by the arms. He aimed a kick, but was too far away. He spat at her instead. It hit her face, and she wiped it away.

 

The last Grounders had made their way out of the open door, which was pulled shut with a loud screeching of metal. 

 

“Teik rowenes laud,” (Sound the retreat) Bellatrix instructed a Grounder nearby.

 

“Let me go,” Regulus spat at Remus and Dorcas, still holding him tightly.

 

“You will die if you try to kill her,” Remus warned. 

 

“I don’t care,” Regulus replied. “I want to see her bleed.”

 

Anger like he had never known had risen it’s head within him. Somewhere along the way he had started to trust Bellatrix. To respect her. To properly work with her rather than use her for his own means. Clearly that hadn’t gone both ways. She had won. How had he let that happen? How had he let her fool him?

 

The retreat horn was sounded, and the Grounders all around them turned their backs to the Mountain and began walking away.

 

“There is nothing more to be done ai heda,” (my commander) Dorcas murmured into his ear.

 

“Remus, Dorcas, you too,” Bellatrix barked. “The deal was for all of our people to withdraw.”

 

Regulus snarled at her and tried to scramble forwards again, but Remus and Dorcas held him back.

 

“They’ll be slaughtered,” Remus said, sounding as desperate as Regulus felt. “Let me help them.”

 

Bellatrix stared at him and Regulus wanted nothing more than to claw her fucking eyes out.

 

“Take him!” She declared. Two of her guards surged forward and pulled Remus off of Regulus. 

 

He tried to take the opportunity to go after Bellatrix again, but someone took Remus’ place instantly.

 

“It’s not worth it, Baby Black.” For a second, he thought it was Barty holding him, before realising that it was Avery’s voice, not Barty’s. Regulus wanted Bellatrix to die in the way she had intended to kill Barty. He’d drag it out. He’d pull her organs out of her body one by one and feed them to her.

 

Remus put up a fight. Regulus had to give him that. 

 

But it was two on one. He was simply outmatched. The Grounder guards knocked him out, and one of them slung Remus over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. 

 

“Come, Dorcas,” Bellatrix declared. She gave Regulus one last look, and he snarled at her, then Bellatrix herself turned her back on the mountain, on Regulus and followed her army.

 

“May we meet again,” Dorcas murmured into Regulus’ ear before releasing him and following her commander. 

 

Regulus tried to follow again, but someone else took Dorcas’ place and Regulus was held with a vice like grip until the army had disappeared into the trees.

 

“Are you going to stop fighting now?” Avery grunted. 

 

The only thing Regulus could do was laugh. It was a wet laugh. A laugh that was more tears and hysteria. He crumpled to the floor, and they let him fall.

 

Avery and the other person moved away from him, and he could half hear a hushed discussion, but he didn’t acknowledge it.

 

He stared at the doors until someone crouched in front of him, obstructing his line of sight. 

 

Well, that went well, Barty said, his tone light as ever. 

 

“What do I- how do I-?” Regulus sobbed, clutching his stomach. 

 

What do you do? Barty asked. How do you go on from here? I don’t know Regulus. I’m dead. You need to work this one out for yourself.

 

“But I need-”

 

Help? Barty raised an eyebrow. No, you don’t. You never have. Whatever it takes, remember? 

 

“Regulus, we should go,” Marlene placed a tentative hand on his shoulder. “Everyone’s going back to camp to regroup. We’ll come back with reinforcements.”

 

“Come on, Black, it’s over,” Avery said. “I’m sorry.”

 

Regulus blinked away the tears and narrowed his eyes, staring towards the doors. 

 

“You go,” he managed. “It’s not over for me.”

 

S I R I U S

“Here we are,” Sirius sighed as they rounded a corner to reveal the intake doors standing there. Sirius had thought that the door would be a bit more imposing, but it was a fairly boring metal door with a keypad beside it.

 

“Here we are,” Narcissa agreed, sighing. “You’ve done well. We would not have found these doors if not for you. Sirius Breida Bloka kom Sars.”

 

Sirius furrowed his brow and looked at her. “What does that mean?”

 

“You learned to fight to protect your brother,” Narcissa stated. “You are to him what I am to Heda. Breida Bloka. Personal Defender. But it goes beyond that. It doesn’t translate well.”

 

Sirius felt a tiny bubble of pride in his stomach. Then, as quickly as it came, he felt shame. He was leaving. He and Remus had to go because Remus was… well, was Remus still a traitor? Sirius frankly wasn’t sure. Bellatrix hadn’t killed him yet… so maybe they didn’t have to go… maybe Sirius could stay by Regulus’ side….

 

These were all questions he would have to answer later. Once this was over. Once they had all lived through it. 

 

A very faint horn echoed through the mines, and Narcissa frowned.

 

“That’s the retreat,” she murmured, looking around at the Grounders who were with them. 

 

“What?” Sirius asked. “That can’t be right!”

 

“We have to go!” Narcissa decided. “Now.” She sheathed her blade and turned to leave.

 

“Narcissa, wait!” Sirius snapped. “They’re still in there,” he gestured at the intake door. 

 

“And my sister is out there, under attack for all we know,” Narcissa replied. 

 

“I don’t trust her,” Sirius said hastily. “Not after the village- and- fuck, neither should you.”

 

“I am giving a direct order,” Narcissa said through clenched teeth, all of the veins in her neck popping. 

 

“This was the plan!” Sirius insisted. “If we’re not here with the tone generators when they come out, the Womplei Dina could kill them.”

 

“Plans change,” said Narcissa firmly. 

 

“I’m not going anywhere without my people,” Sirius replied equally firmly. “I told my brother I’d get them out, so I will.”

 

“Fine,” Narcissa spat. “Stay and die, Sirius kom Sars. See if anyone cares.”

 

With that and nothing else, Narcissa left. The Grounders all following her without question.

 

Poppy Pomfrey lingered, looking at Sirius with wide eyes. 

 

“Sirius, come with us?” she asked tentatively.

 

“No,” Sirius replied firmly. “Not until I have James.”

 

Pomfrey sighed heavily and slung her pack off her back, offering it to Sirius. “You’ll need this.”

 

He took it in shaky hands, and she offered him a final smile before hastening after the Grounders, the three Elder guards who were with them following her. Leaving him all alone in the darkened mine. 

 

Interlude

Aberforth had moved the painting so that it was propped up against a wall, and he sat on the floor staring at it. His old bones protested, but he didn’t move.

 

The door opened, and he didn’t even glance up. 

 

“You were right,” Albus said. “She took the deal. You’re a hero to your people. We’ve won.”

 

“No, we haven’t,” Aberforth replied, eyes not wavering from the painted image of his sister. “Not yet. Peace with the savages won’t be enough for the outside to be safe for us.”

 

“I know,” Albus replied, a faint smile on his face. “The Elder.”

 

“They’ll never stop,” Aberforth agreed. “No loved one ever would.”

 

“You’re right,” Albus agreed. “But 20 minutes ago, we picked up a group on radar. I have a team on its way to take care of them. It appears as though we’re going to have more bone marrow.”

 

Aberforth’s eye twitched, but he still didn’t look at his brother.

 

Albus sighed. “We’ll be on level 5 until the turbines are fixed. Come down when you’re ready.”

Notes:

In case there was any doubt, Albus absolutely used the portrait of Ariana to manipulate Aberforth into helping him. I hate Dumbledore xoxox

EVAN POV!!
Look, this is a Jegulus fic and where possible, I do default to Jegulus povs whenever they’re involved in a situation (because they’re what I enjoy most), so all of Evan’s stuff since Barty’s death has been from outside POVS. He’s still grieving, but Evan Rosier thrives with a project, so he’s been preoccupying himself to avoid most of it. Like everyone else, he is doing badly, but he’s still FOCUSED. I did miss him, tho!

Bellatrix’s betrayal!!!!!!!!! Remus and Regulus working together!!!!! Cissa and Sirius are talking!!!!!!!!! So much happened in this chapter!! I love these big finales but I do thrive on angsty conversations so I can’t wait to be back there soon.

I can't stare at this chapter any longer, so here you go! I think it's the longest one yet! Part 3 of Topple tHE Mountain coming soon!

Chapter 61: Topple The Mountain III

Summary:

The birth of Wanheda

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Guns
- Death
- Injuries
- Medical Torture
- The outrageous war crimes tag is in full force. The Geneva Convention doesn’t exist.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

R E G U L U S

The mines were just as Regulus remembered them. Winding passages and dead ends. But he found the Intake doors fairly easily, simply following the footsteps of the group who had come and gone before him. He knew they’d gone because their footsteps went in and then out. Like the rest of the army, the group from the mines had clearly abandoned their mission when the retreat was sounded. 

 

He wasn’t 100% certain what his plan was, just that the intake doors were an easier bet to get into than the main door, which had been closed after the final Grounder stepped through. 

 

As he rounded the last corner, he literally crashed into a body. 

 

His gun was in his hands in seconds and aimed at the head of what he assumed was a Womplei Dina, but he froze with his finger on the trigger when he saw it was Sirius.

 

“Sirius,” he breathed, dropping the gun immediately. “You stayed?”

 

“Of course I stayed,” Sirius replied, sheathing his sword and narrowing his eyes at Regulus. “I know where my loyalties lie.”

 

Regulus looked over Sirius’ shoulder towards the harvest chamber door. “We have to get in there.” He pushed past his brother, but Sirius grabbed his wrist.

 

“If that was possible, do you really think I’d be standing out here?” Sirius demanded. 

 

Regulus’ eyes caught on the cart at the bottom of the trash chute that he, Marlene, Dorcas and Evan had been deposited in the last time he was there. In the basin was the body of a girl whose name he didn’t know, but he did know her face. It was one of their people. One of the girls who had been stuck in the mountain. Regulus remembered her weeping in the dorm after hearing that the Elder hadn’t survived the landing. 

 

“Why did Bellatrix sound the retreat?” Sirius shook Regulus’ arm slightly, shaking him out of the trance. 

 

Regulus frowned and pulled his arm free of his brother’s hold, moving towards the intake door. “She made a deal with the Mountain. Freed the Grounders, and now we’re on our own.”

 

He made it to the door and hammered on it. Sirius had followed him and yanked him back.

 

“Stop, they’ll know we’re here!”

 

Regulus glared at Sirius for a second before spinning on his heel and starting to pace.

 

“What about Remus?” Sirius pressed. “There’s no way he would have gone along with this plan.”

 

“She didn’t give him a choice,” Regulus replied. He whirled around and turned to face the keypad, raising his gun to aim at it.

 

Sirius shoved his arm down. “What is wrong with you?” He demanded. 

 

“I am getting through that door!” Regulus snapped. 

 

“And that’s your plan?” Sirius raised an eyebrow. “Shoot it open? We need to focus and not be fucking stupid.”

 

“What do you want from me?” Regulus demanded. 

 

“I want you to ask for help!” Sirius replied, throwing his hands out to his sides in frustration. “I’m here, Reg. Let me help!”

 

“I am doing the best I can!” Regulus practically exploded, all of the tension he had been holding since discovering what Bellatrix had done pouring out of him. “I don’t fucking want this! I never asked for it-”

 

“That doesn’t matter,” Sirius said. “We work with what we’ve got. We need-”

 

A beep sounded from the door, and Sirius whirled around, drawing his sword as he did. Regulus raised his gun. 

 

The door swung open outwards, and someone stepped out, gun raised.

 

“James!” Sirius practically flung himself forwards, tackling James in a hug.

 

“Oh hey,” James sounded slightly winded, but his arms encircled Sirius instinctively, and he patted him on the back with the hand that wasn’t holding his gun. 

 

Two more people followed James out, and Sirius let out a whoop of delight when he spotted Mary. “Mac! I knew it! You’re too badass to die!” He flung himself at her next.

 

Regulus registered all of this in his periphery because he was far too busy staring at James.

 

James was dirty. Covered in soot or maybe mud. He wore the uniform of the Mountain’s soldiers, but it looked incredibly worse for wear. One of his trouser legs looked like it had been burned off below the knee, and the skin that the lack of fabric exposed was red and angry. His glasses sat crooked on his nose as he watched Sirius embrace Mary.

 

Then, James looked away from Sirius, and his eyes rested on Regulus.

 

James didn’t waste a beat staring as Regulus had. He closed the space between them in two strides and grabbed Regulus by the collar of his shirt, forcing him forward and crashing their lips together. 

 

For just a second, the whole world melted away. It was replaced by James Potter’s lips. They were chapped and dry. Regulus didn’t expect his own to be much better. 

 

But the kiss was everything. It thawed some of the ice in Regulus’ heart. It smoothed over the panic threatening to smother him. 

 

It was over too soon. James pulled away, and Regulus had half a mind to chase his lips. 

 

“Sorry,” James muttered. “Wasn’t sure if I’d see you again. But here we are.”

 

“Here we are,” Regulus repeated, weakly. 

 

“Yell at me later?” James suggested. “Save everyone now?”

 

“Sounds good,” Regulus agreed. He could have laughed. Of course James thought that Regulus’ first instinct would be to be mad at him. Regulus was normally mad at him. He had been mad the last time they had seen eachother.

 

He wasn’t mad now. He was just beyond relieved that James was alive.

 

“It’s alright, she’s with us,” he heard Mary say to Sirius. He tore his eyes away from James to see that someone in a hazmat suit had joined them outside. Even through the suit’s mask, Regulus could see Lily’s flaming red hair.

 

“Where’s your army?” James asked, pulling Regulus’ attention back to him easily. 

 

“Gone,” Regulus replied. “Like yours.”

 

James bit the inside of his cheek. A gesture that was so familiar it almost made Regulus cry.

 

“Say you have a plan?” Regulus almost whimpered.

 

James screwed his eyes shut for a second. “Not really,” he admitted. “But we should talk to Aberforth. Lily says he’s in quarantine.”

 

“Who’s Aberforth?” Regulus asked.

 

“Dumbledore’s brother,” James replied. Regulus could see the cogs in James’ brain whirring, trying to come up with something - anything - to get them out of this. Regulus could hardly make his brain see anything past the fact that James was alive and infront of him.

 

Love is weakness. His brain reminded him helpfully, 

 

“Regulus!” Pandora practically shoved James aside and pulled Regulus into a hug. Mary piled in too, their arms encircling Regulus on both sides. He surprised even himself by hugging them back. He wasn’t much of a hugger but he was so pleased to see these two girls alive that it didn’t matter. 

 

Over Pandora’s shoulder, he made eye contact with Lily. He suddenly felt a burning gratitude to the redhead. Without her, James would be dead. Mary and Pandora might be too. 

 

‘Thank you,’ he mouthed. 

 

She weakly smiled and offered him a nod, before something on her suit started beeping, pulling her attention. Mary and Pandora pulled away from Regulus and Mary hurried over to check Lily’s suit.

 

“30 minutes of O2 left,” Mary said, frowning. “But we just changed it, that can’t be right. Ah, um shit- that’s her last tank.” She looked around, panicked. 

 

“We’ll find you another one,” Regulus said. 

 

Lily shook her head. “All of the supplemental oxygen is on level 5.”

 

“Then we just have to get you there,” Mary insisted, grabbing Lily’s shoulders and squeezing. Mary’s voice sounded desperate. 

 

“5 isn’t safe for any of us,” Lily insisted. 

 

“We’ll take the trash chute again,” Mary replied. “It will work.”

 

“To get in, probably,” James said. “But Lily’s right, every soldier in the mountain is on level 5. We’ll never make it out.”

 

“We can do this,” Mary insisted, meeting James’ eyes and staring at him determinedly. “We’ll split up.”

 

“Fuck,” James huffed. “Fuck fine, Sirius, Pandora, Reg, you go for Aberforth. I’ll go with Lily and Mary to level 5.”

 

“What?” Regulus squeaked. “No, you should come with us, James!”

 

“Reg-”

 

“None of us know Aberforth, you’ve spoken to him, right?” Regulus demanded. 

 

“Well, yes,” James said.

 

“So you come with me, Sirius goes with Mary.”

 

James shook his head. “Sirius doesn’t know the mountain. Aberforth’s a good man. He’ll help no matter who’s asking. This is the best plan.”

 

Regulus had forgotten that James had the ability to irritate him like no one else. He was also very used to people accepting his ideas without question, but James had never been one to take orders. 

 

“But-”

 

“Are you two done?” Sirius snapped. “We don’t have time for this right now. Reg, James goes with them. We find Aberforth.”

 

Regulus opened and closed his mouth helplessly, trying to find a good enough reason to argue against being separated from James.

 

Love is weakness.

 

He couldn’t find one.

 

Sirius hooked his hand on Regulus’ upper arm and hauled him into the intake doors. The last glimpse he got of James was a sharp nod aimed in his direction as the groups parted ways.

 

*

 

The old man stood up from his position on the floor when Regulus, Sirius and Pandora entered the room where he was being kept. 

 

They were in the quarantine area where Regulus had first woken up in the mountain. The room was as white as Regulus remembered it, but in the corner of this one, up against a wall, a painting of a young blonde girl with electric blue eyes was propped up. 

 

Aberforth’s eyes raked over the three of them before landing on Regulus in the middle. His eyes were so similar to his brother’s that it made Regulus shiver. Regulus wondered if the girl in the painting was related to the Dumbledores, because if she was, the artist had done a wonderful job of capturing her eyes. 

 

“You must be Regulus,” Aberforth said.

 

“James sent us,” Sirius said, not bothering to dignify Aberforth’s comment with a response. “We need your help.”

 

“I took out the cameras,” Pandora offered. “We can talk freely.”

 

Aberforth snorted. “No one’s watching me anyway. Thanks to you, they’re all on level 5.”

 

“You’re not,” Regulus pointed out.

 

“No,” Aberforth nodded. “I’m not.”

 

“We don’t have much time,” Sirius cut in. “We need a way to get our people out of this bunker without killing everyone.”

 

Aberforth raised his chin and looked at Sirius with narrowed eyes.

 

“He’s not going to help us,” Regulus decided. 

 

“You cut the power, risking the lives of my people. Even the ones who helped you.” Aberforth said plainly looking back at Regulus.

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes and stepped forward. “We knew that they’d be safe on level 5. We knew you had a generator and would be able to repair those turbines eventually. We’re the good guys here, not you.”

 

Aberfoth’s jaw tensed. “Tell me, if we release your people and theirs, what happens to mine?”

 

Regulus didn’t really give a shit. He held Aberforth’s gaze for a few more seconds before turning to Pandora. “Do you think you can get us into the command centre? We need to see what’s happening on level 5.”

 

“Sure,” Pandora nodded.

 

“Let's go then,” Sirius said, moving past Regulus and grabbing Aberforth by the arm. “You’re going to help us if you like it or not.”

 

R E M U S

“Ai na ai raun honon,” (I’ll watch the prisoner) Dorcas said to Remus’ guard. “Gt bida riden.” (Get some sleep) .

 

He was tied up to a tree at the camp that Bellatrix had set up. The journey back to Hogsmeade was too long to make in one day, so they would continue it at first light. Remus was at the edge of the camp. On the fringes of the firelight. The warmth didn’t reach him.

 

The guard grunted at Dorcas and left them alone.

 

Dorcas settled herself down on the ground beside him. 

 

“How could you do this?” He demanded, voice icy cold. 

 

“I swore loyalty to the commander,” Dorcas stated.

 

“You swore loyalty to Regulus too if I’m not mistaken,” Remus replied.

 

“I did,” Dorcas agreed. “But it would not have helped him if I lost the commander’s ear. He is not ready yet.”

 

“Bellatrix left our allies to be slaughtered,” Remus lent his head back so that it thunked against the tree behind him. “She dishonours us all. She is not my Heda.”

 

“Your disobedience dishonours you,” Dorcas replied. “One day our true Heda will take the helm, until then we must bide our time.”

 

“Why are you here Dorcas?” Remus snapped. 

 

“Because you are Trikru,” Dorcas said. 

 

“I can’t let them die,” Remus insisted. “Any of them.”

 

“Under the terms of the truce, the lands surrounding the mountain are forbidden,” Dorcas stated. “If you violate this you will truly be a traitor. There will be no coming back. The Black brothers made their choices. Now, you make yours.”

 

Remus’ eyes widened as she pressed a knife into his hand. 

 

She pushed to her feet and walked away without another word.

 

There wasn’t really any choice for Remus to make. 

 

J A M E S

They rounded a corner and James knew he was screwed. 

 

So, so very screwed. 

 

They came face to face with a group of guards in hazmat suits. Maybe twelve of them.

 

“Maybe we try another way?” Lily suggested, weakly.

 

“Good idea,” Mary replied.

 

James ran through the possibilities in his head as they turned tail and ran, gunfire ricocheting off of the walls behind them as the guards gave chase. 

 

Twelve on one wasn’t good odds, but James suspected he’d be able to slow them down long enough for Mary and Lily to get to safety. 

 

He wondered how long he’d be able to hold his ground. 

 

“Keep going,” he barked at Mary and Lily. “Get to the trash chute and get Lily safe.”

 

“James what-” Mary started.

 

But James suddenly stopped and whirrled around to face the guards following them, so he didn’t hear the rest of whatever she was saying. He pulled his gun up and aimed as the guards barrelled around the latest corner just seconds behind them.

 

And James fired his gun.

 

Again and again.

 

He wasn’t quite sure how many of them he took down before he ran out of ammunition. But it was enough. Their numbers were thinned enough that James was even able to put up a decent hand to hand fight before they overwhelmed him.

 

He was hit in the stomach by the butt of a gun and doubled over involuntarily, which allowed the guards to force his hands behind his back and shove some handcuffs on his wrists.

 

“Whoa, easy there, fellas,” James winced when someone kicked his burned leg. “You got me! No stress.”

 

“Where are the rest of you?” One of the guards demanded.

 

“Wouldn’t dare speculate,” James said. “You see, I’m here and they’re not.”

 

“Smarmy asshole,” one of the guards hissed.

 

“Ignore him,” another said. “This one has been causing us a lot of trouble. President Dumbledore will be happy to see him.”

 

“Walk,” the first guard hissed in James’ ear before shoving him roughly and making him start walking. 

 

A guard kept their hands on James’ shoulders as they did.

 

“One more for harvest,” The second guard said into his radio. “Bringing him up now. The President will want to be there.”

 

Copy ,” came a voice over the radio. In the background of the transmission, James could distinctly hear the whirring of a drill. 

 

*

 

He was shoved into the dorm, which had been completely transformed since his last visit. Doctors were working over a body strapped to a table in the center and all around the walls people were chained up. 

 

“James!” Someone yelled and he looked up to see Evan struggling against his own restraints. Evan was covered in fresh soot and looked worse for wear, but otherwise okay. 

 

Well, apart from the fact that they were very much all about to die.

 

James was shoved over to the wall and chained up beside Evan.

 

“Hey,” James murmured, eyes flicking over the room and taking in the horrible predicament that he’d found himself in.

 

Almost as soon as the guard had James secured with his hands shackled to the wall above his head, the doors opened again, and Dumbledore walked into the room. The suit he was wearing was pristine, in direct contrast to everyone else in the room, even the guards. 

 

The man’s electric blue eyes rested on Evan.

 

“Ah, Evan, a pleasure to see you again,” Dumbledore smiled.

 

Evan spat at him, but it didn’t make it far enough to hit Dumbledore; instead splattering on the ground near Dumbledore’s polished shoes.

 

“Sir, we found the intruder,” said the guard who had brought James in, gesturing at James. 

 

Dumbledore’s eyes turned to James. “Ah, you must be James. I’ve heard a lot about you, Mr Potter. Tell me, how is Regulus?”

 

“Better than you’ll be once I’m through with you,” James said through gritted teeth. 

 

The door opened once again, and a larger group of soldiers entered, hauling several prisoners with hoods over their heads into the room. 

 

Dumbledore turned away from James to watch as the prisoners were forced onto their knees. James scanned the group, looking to see if any of them were his friends, but it certainly wasn’t Regulus, Sirius, Pandora or Mary.

 

“Did we take any losses, Severus?” Dumbledore asked one of the soldiers, a man with long, greasy-looking hair. 

 

“Not as many as they did, Sir,” Severus replied. “But I’m afraid I’m the only one left who’s had the treatment. Some of the kids are still missing, though. If you’d like, I’ll take a team in hazmats out to sweep the other levels.”

 

“No,” said Dumbledore. “No more wasted lives. We just lost 7 men bringing in an intruder. In 48 hours, all of us will be outside anyway. Take off their hoods.”

 

A guard moved forward and started making his way down the line, ripping hoods off of the prisoners’ heads.

 

With each one removed, James’ heart sank further.

 

Peter.

 

Moody.

 

Marlene.

 

Avery.

 

And…

 

His Mum.

 

“Mum!” James pulled against his bonds as Euphemia blinked in the blinding light of the room.

 

“James?” She demanded, trying to move forwards, but being immediately hit on the head by the butt of a gun. 

 

“Stop it!” James bellowed. “You fucking bastards!” He struggled, but the ties on his wrists were tight, digging into his skin and drawing blood. He couldn’t do much more than kick out uselessly. 

 

“What is wrong with you people?” Moody demanded, staring at where the doctor was removing another syringe of bone marrow from the person tied down to the table - long dead by now. 

 

“I am truly sorry it had to come to this,” Dumbledore said, sounding actually sincere as he looked up and down the line. “Tie them up. Keep the mother away from the son.”

 

The guards moved as one, forcing the group on their knees to stand and dragging them to the walls to be shackled. Dumbledore watched for a few seconds before turning to leave.

 

“He’s done,” said the doctor at the table, switching off his drill. “Get me another one.”

 

“I say we take the spitter,” said a guard, turning to look at Evan.

 

“Yeah, fine,” the doctor said carelessly with a wave of their hands. 

 

“What?” James demanded. “No!” A guard moved towards Evan and James pulled on his bonds again. “Don’t touch him!”

 

But he wasn’t close enough to Evan to be able to stop the guards when they moved forward and tazed him. Evan was manhandled onto the table, strapped down, and as a guard reached down to put the restraints onto Evan’s neck, he lent up and bit a chunk of skin off of the man’s neck.

 

“Hold him down!” barked a guard as Evan began thrashing to try and get free. 

 

He made good progress until the taser was bought out again. 

 

The drill whirred to life again, but Evan’s screams were louder.

 

And all James could do was watch. 

 

M A R Y

Leaving James to his fate had to be one of the worst things Mary had ever done. But she didn’t have a choice. Lily was running dangerously low on oxygen and they hardly made it through the trash chute and onto level 5 in time. 

 

Mary helped Lily haul herself out of the chute which let out in a random back room on level 5. The second Lily’s feet touched the ground, Mary slammed the trash chute door closed and ripped the hood of her hazmat suit off of her. 

 

“Time to spare,” Lily gasped. 

 

“Thank god,” Mary sighed. 

 

“What now?” Lily asked. 

 

“I kill Dumbledore,” Mary confirmed. “You’re not safe here as long as he’s in charge. You stay here. Stay safe. Find Petunia if you can. I’ll find you once it’s done.”

 

Lily nodded and took a deep breath. “What’s your plan?”

 

Mary shrugged. “I’ll improvise.”

 

That plan didn’t really work out that well, as less than ten minutes later, Mary found herself being dragged into the dorm with everyone else. 

 

R E G U L U S

“Why aren’t you on level 5?” Regulus asked as they stopped outside the command centre, and Pandora began fiddling with the lock to get them in.

 

“After I helped your friends, I was too much of a risk, according to my brother,” Aberforth replied curtly. “Deliverance comes at a cost.”

 

“It was your idea to release the Grounders, wasn’t it?” Sirius asked, staring at Aberforth with wide eyes.

 

Aberforth gave the tiniest of nods, and Regulus pursed his lips, trying to hold back the urge to throttle the man where he stood.

 

“I’m the villain so that my brother can be the hero,” Aberforth said. Regulus looked up at him, a horrible understanding passing between them. In Aberforth’s eyes, Regulus saw himself reflected. He could be the villain so that Sirius and James were the heroes. He could do it if he had to. He just hoped it wasn’t necessary. 

 

“Got it!” Pandora said, wrenching the door open and ushering them inside. 

 

Sirius went first, with his sword raised, then Pandora and Regulus followed, grabbing Aberforth and hauling him with them. 

 

“It’s clear,” Sirius confirmed, “he was telling the truth.”

 

“Fine,” Regulus shoved Aberforth forwards and closed the door behind him, pulling the interior lock closed. “Get the camera feeds up Pandora.”

 

Pandora was already at a computer typing away. Her fingers moved so fast that Regulus briefly entertained the idea that she wasn’t human. It could have been seconds of minutes, but Pandora managed to get all of the screens live and the CCTV feeds popped up on the big screen in the center of the room. 

 

One of the smaller ones was marked ‘DORM’ and was up in the top corner of the screen. 

 

What they saw on it made Regulus’ skin turn completely cold.

 

There was a table in the center where a doctor was working over a body. All around the walls their people were shackled.

 

“Is that Evan?” Sirius sucked in a sharp breath.

 

Yes, it was Evan on the table. His mouth was stretched open in a scream that they couldn’t hear. 

 

But Evan wasn’t what Regulus was focused on. It wasn’t the other familiar faces around the room. Not Marlene, Mary, Avery, Euphemia, Gwenog or Moody. Behind the table, against the wall closest to door was James. 

 

Sirius sucked in a sharp gasp and he scrambled to grab a radio out of the cradle nearby. He pressed it into Aberforth’s chest. 

 

“Tell them to stop!” Sirius snapped. “Now!”

 

“I won’t do that,” Aberforth replied steadily. 

 

Regulus could feel his eyes filling with tears as he watched James thrashing against his bonds. He tore his eyes away from that feed and looked to the level 5 dining hall one. He spotted Severus Snape straight away. 

 

He snatched the radio from Sirius’ hand and brought it up to his mouth before he had time to second-guess himself. “Severus Snape, Mount Hallow Security Detail, come in.”

 

His eyes rested back on the screen, and he watched Snape lift the radio to his mouth.

 

“Who is this?”

 

“You know who it is,” Regulus replied. “Give the radio to the President.”

 

They all watched as Snape glanced up at the camera and started moving.

 

“Bringing it up on the main screen,” Pandora said, tapping a few buttons and bringing up a hallway camera. Dumbledore was pacing, and they all watched as Snape said something to him and pressed the radio into the old man’s hands. 

 

“This is President Dumbledore,” Dumbledore said. Snape walked a few paces away, giving them the guise of privacy.

 

“I have your brother,” Regulus replied instantly. “If you don’t let my people go, I’ll kill him.”

 

“Hello, Regulus,” Dumbledore said in that horrible, serene voice that Regulus despised. “How do I know you have him?”

 

Regulus turned to Aberforth, refusing to even let his eyes flick over Sirius. “Speak,” he told him, holding the radio out to the old man.

 

Aberforth’s lips remained tightly pressed together.

 

“Fine,” Regulus rolled his eyes. He pressed the transmission button on the radio and pulled his gun out with the other hand. He used the butt of it to hit Aberforth across the face. Aberforth let out a pained noise as his head whipped to the side. “Is that proof enough?”

 

He turned back to look at the screen where Dumbledore was working his jaw. 

 

“You won’t do it,” Dumbledore said.

 

“You don’t know me very well,” Regulus replied. “This ends now. Release my people.”

 

“I can’t do that.”

 

“It would mean the end of our people, Regulus,” Aberforth cut in. 

 

Regulus’ fraying nerves were being pulled so unbelievably taught. He whirled around and raised his gun, pointing it at Aberforth’s face.

 

“Woa!” Sirius stumbled away from Aberforth. “Reggie, we need him.”

 

“No, we need his brother to believe me,” Regulus stated firmly, still refusing to look at Sirius. He held the radio back up to his mouth. “Don’t make me do this.”

 

On the screen, Dumbledore seemed to be going through an internal debate. This was what made them different, Regulus realised. Given the choice between his brother and the world, Regulus would choose Sirius instantly. 

 

Aberforth ,” Dumbledore said eventually. “I have to look after our people. You understand? This is for our Greater Good.”

 

Aberforth watched on, horrified. “None of us has a choice here.”

 

“I didn’t want this,” Regulus told him, voice steady. “But you have a shit brother. He wants to take everything from me? Him first.”

 

Without waiting for a response, Regulus pulled the trigger. He kept the transmission button pressed down on the radio so that the entire thing was transmitted. 

 

Regulus’ aim was good and he hit Aberforth right in the chest. It was only a few seconds before Aberforth collapsed. Ragged breaths tore out of him with horrible gurgling noises, until he finally stilled. 

 

Still refusing to look at Sirius, Regulus stepped over the body and walked closer to the screen. “Listen to me very carefully,” he said. “I will not stop until my people are free. If you don’t let them go, I will find a way to irradiate level 5. I don’t want anyone else to die. Stop the drilling and we can talk.”

 

His eyes flicked up to the smaller corner of the screen where the dorm was still displayed. 

 

“Let your brother be the final casualty in this war,” Regulus continued. “There must be a way to get us all out of this.”

 

Dumbledore didn’t reply. He beckoned Snape over to him and pressed the radio back into his chest. They exchanged a few words that Regulus couldn’t hear. And then parted ways. 

 

“Snape’s coming here,” Sirius said, eyes on the screen. “Can we stop him?”

 

“He has a keycard,” Regulus said quickly. “Can you deactivate it Pandora?”

 

“I think so,” she nodded and then her fingers were moving across the keyboard again at lightening speed. 

 

“But where is he going?” Sirius narrowed his eyes and they watched as Dumbledore left the corridor and crossed the dining hall.

 

“The dorm,” Regulus realised. He turned to Pandora. “Can you do it? Can we irradiate the level?”

 

“Yes,” Pandora confirmed, fingers not pausing.

 

“Reggie, wait a second, we need to think about this,” Sirius protested. “There are kids in there. People who helped us.”

 

“Give me a better idea and I’ll do it,” Regulus said, finally looking at Sirius. Sirius bit the inside of his lip and looked away. 

 

It filled Regulus with a horrible certainty. Sirius was better than him. Sirius did the right thing. If Sirius couldn’t see a better route, then there wasn’t one. 

 

He turned his eyes back to the screen as Dumbledore entered the dorm. “Turn the sound on Pandora.”

 

E U P H E M I A

Dumbledore walked back into the room during a pause in the drilling. 

 

“Take him off the table,” He said, gesturing carelessly at Evan. 

 

“Sir, we’re not finished,” the doctor replied. They weren’t. They’d hardly even started, actually. Only taken one lot of bone marrow from Evan’s leg. It was practically a very painful donation. 

 

“Just do it!” Dumbledore snapped. He looked to Euphemia like a man two seconds away from the edge. “Put that one on instead.”

 

It took her a second to realise that he was pointing at James, who froze, like a deer in headlights.

 

“No!” Euphemia yelled. She hadn’t been struggling against the bonds that hard before, but she could now. James… her boy… who, yes, she was still pretty upset with, but she couldn’t be upset with him once he was dead. 

 

James had to stay alive. That was all that everything had been for. If Euphemia had done one good thing with her life, it was bringing that boy into the world. He was all she had left of Fleamont. He was all she had left of anything

 

“Dumbledore, what are you doing?” A radio sounded from the hip of one of the guards, and Dumbledore snatched the device from him. 

 

“Put him on the table!” Dumbledore snapped again. The guards surged into motion, tazing James, who was already trying to put up a fight. Once he was limp, they untied him and dragged him over to the table.

 

“No!” Euphemia cried again, tears already falling freely down her face. “No, please! You don’t have to do this! We can donate! There has to be another way!”

 

“There isn’t,” Dumbledore said, not even glancing at Euphemia. Instead, he was looking up at the camera in the corner of the room.

 

R E G U L U S

 

“What have I done?” Regulus muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

 

“No one has to die for bone marrow!” Euphemia pleaded from one corner of the room. She was yanking on her shackles frantically. 

 

James was strapped down, and Dumbledore stood there serenely staring up at the camera. Even on the grainy CCTV footage, Regulus could see that James was shaking as the doctor lifted the drill to his leg. Regulus wasn’t sure if the shaking was from fear or his recent tasing.

 

“We can donate!” Euphemia continued. “I can organise it, I swear, just let him go!”

 

“Let him go,” Regulus echoed her through the radio. 

 

“I can’t do that, Regulus,” Dumbledore replied through his own radio. 

 

“Yes, you can,” Regulus replied. “Let him go. Let them all go, and your people live.”

 

“You have no power here, Regulus Black,” Dumbledore said, his face completely neutral.

 

“Pandora, can you do it?” He demanded. “Can we irradiate the level?”

 

A banging started on the door, and Regulus glanced over to the surveillance camera that showed the corridor outside of the command centre. Snape was at the door. He was ramming a metal battering ram into the door in an attempt to get through.

 

“Reggie, stop for a second!” Sirius said. “Think about this, what it is that you’re doing. You’ll kill hundreds of innocent people.”

 

“It’s them or James, Sirius,” Regulus spat. His voice sounded as desperate as he felt. “They’ll never stop.”

 

The drill kicked into life. And was pressed to James’ leg, where his trouser was already ripped. James’ face was in plain view of the camera, so Regulus watched as the pain washed over James until he couldn’t hold in his screams anymore. The noise went straight through Regulus. He squeezed his eyes shut.

 

“Pandora, can we do it?” Regulus asked again.

 

“Yes,” Pandora’s incessant clicking on the keyboard finally stopped. The room was silent apart from James’ screaming. “Just pull that lever right there.” She pointed at a large level on the table. 

 

“One last chance, Dumbledore,” Regulus said coldly over the radio. “Let James go, or I’ll kill everyone in this mountain.”

 

Dumbledore said nothing.

 

Regulus placed a shaky hand on the lever and swallowed harshly. He looked up and met his brother's eyes.

 

“We don’t have a choice,” he muttered.

 

James’ screams redoubled, and Regulus felt very much like he might be sick.

 

“I know,” Sirius said. He placed his own hand atop Regulus’ on the lever. “Together?”

 

“Together,” Regulus agreed. And together, the Black Brothers pulled the lever down.

 

It was easy. Just as easy as throwing the radio into the lake, which led to the deaths of 300 people. Easier than driving the knife into Barty’s chest or running from an oncoming missile. Just as easy as breathing. 

 

Regulus Black had never known happiness in his life quite like the happiness he felt when the doctors operating on James suddenly collapsed. 

 

He couldn’t tell James he loved him. But he could do horrible things to save him. If that made him a bad person, he didn’t care.

Notes:

I actually can't believe we're here. I know I've said this SO MANY TIMES, but that final scene with Regulus and Sirius pulling the lever was one of the things that made me write this fic.

It's also so very fitting that I'm listening to Unsteady by Amassador X whilst writing this note!!!

But it's done! The Mountain has been toppled.

We'll deal with some of the consequences in the final chapter of Part 2, which will 100% be out in the next week. I just have one more scene to write for it.

To those who guessed we were going to get Wanheda Reggie- you were right!!!!!!!

Chapter 62: Victory

Summary:

Final Chapter of Part 2 let's gooooo

Notes:

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Death
- Dead Bodies
- Injuries

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

M A R Y 

Mary hadn’t been completely fucked when she got captured. She had a little knife in her hand and was able to cut through the ties restraining her. She had just turned to approach Dumbledore and fucking kill him when the doctor drilling into James’ leg collapsed. 

 

An alarm started blaring, and all of the guards and doctors began coughing. 

 

Boils broke out over their faces. And they fell to the floor, twitching and convulsing.

 

Mary’s entire world went still. She didn’t care that Dumbledore ran from the room. She didn’t care that people were calling out to her to help get them free. 

 

Lily.

 

She ran. She fucking bolted from the room, ignoring her people shouting after her. 

 

Lily.

 

Lily wasn’t where Mary had left her, so she continued running. She burst into the dining hall, which was now nothing more than a room full of burned bodies. The dying and already dead littered every inch of the room.

 

But in the middle was someone sitting upright.

 

Lily.

 

Mary scrambled over. She could only see Lily’s back. Was Lily already dead? She was sitting with her back propped up against a chair, and someone was across her lap, so Mary couldn’t tell.

 

“Lily!” Mary threw herself on the floor beside Lily and finally took in her face. 

 

It was perfect. Unmarred by radiation burns, but shining with tears. 

 

Lily didn’t look up. She was too busy staring down at the person who’s head was resting in her lap. It took Mary a second to realise that it was Petunia. 

 

Her face was covered in boils, and her breathing laboured. Her eyes were open, and she stared up at Lily.

 

“Come on, we can do something!” Mary scrambled for the right thing to say. “We can-”

 

“Too late,” Petunia managed. “Love you, Lily.”

 

Petunia’s eyes rolled into the back of her head, and her breathing stilled. 

 

Lily let out a guttural sob that wracked her entire body, shaking Petunia who was still in her lap.

 

“You’re okay,” Mary muttered, encircling Lily in her arms. “How are you okay?”

 

“I don’t know,” Lily wailed. “I should be dead! I should have died with her! It’s my fault, my fault she’s dead…” Lily became more and more incoherant as she pressed her face into Mary’s shoulder and wept. 

 

“Lily?” Mary looked up and she saw perhaps the last person she expected to be there standing amongst the carnage. Severus Snape. 

 

Lily looked up too, eyes shining with tears. 

 

“Lily, I never meant for this to happen,” said Snape, looking around the room helplessly. Like Lily, he was unharmed by the radiation. He had been given the treatment. He was safe. But why was Lily? “I just wanted all of us to be safe-”

 

“Save it,” Lily snapped. She very carefully lay Petunia’s head down on the ground and rose to her feet, shrugging Mary’s arms off and moving towards Snape. “This is your fault. I warned you. I warned you what all of this would lead to.”

 

“I saved you,” Snape insisted. “I-”

 

Lily laughed bitterly, the sound coming out wet because of the tears streaming down her face. “You think any of these people would consider themselves saved?” She gestured around the room. “You didn’t save anyone but yourself Severus.”

 

“No, I saved you!” Snape took a step forward but Lily held a hand out to stop him. “It was part of my deal. You got the treatment. Just like me. That’s why I agreed to help Dumbledore. He swore to me that you wouldn’t be hurt if I helped-”

 

“He put me in a hazmat suit and sent me to an irradiated level with 30 minutes of Oxygen!” Lily cried. 

 

“Which was a bluff!” Snape insisted. “You already had the treatment. If you took the suit off you would have been fine, just like you are now-”

 

“You think I’m fine?” Lily demanded. “My sister is dead, all of our people are dead, because of you Severus!”

 

“Lily please just listen-”

 

“I’m through listening to you,” Lily shook her head. “I wish you’d let me die with everyone else here because maybe then you’d understand just how wrong what you did was. You lied, you tricked me, you used me! If you’re expecting me to fall to my knees and thank you for saving me at the cost of another life then you’re mistaken.”

 

“Lily-”

 

“No!” Lily burst out. “I should kill you. I should let them kill you. You see Mary here? I can tell she’s holding herself back from pouncing on you just because you’re my friend. I’m sure that others will be here soon. I doubt Regulus will show such restraint. I should let them tear you to shreds for what you’ve done.”

 

“Then do it,” Snape replied, eyes not wavering from Lily’s face.

 

“No,” Lily said softly. “No, you can live. You’ve got your fucking cure. You can go anywhere you want. Just make sure that it’s far away from me.”

 

“Lily-”

 

“If I ever see you again, I’ll kill you myself,” Lily promised firmly. “Now just fucking go, Severus.”

 

Snape glanced from Lily’s fiery expression over to Mary’s and then took a deep breath before running for the nearest door. Mary kept her feet rooted to the spot, terrified that if she moved, she would chase after him and kill him. He was Lily’s best friend. It was her choice to make. Mary had to respect that, no matter how desperately she wanted to tear the man limb from limb. 

 

Lily turned to Mary, her face shining, and offered her hand. Mary took it instantly.

 

“Let’s go get your people,” Lily whispered.

 

“Our people,” Mary corrected. 

 

Lily swallowed, casting one last look down at her sister’s body.

 

“We’ll make sure they’re buried properly,” Mary said. “Outside.”

 

Lily gave a small, humourless laugh. “They’ll finally make it outside in death.”

 

“They’ll make it outside in you ,” Mary corrected. “They’ll be remembered, we’ll make sure of it. We learn from the mistakes of history, right?”

 

“Right.”

 

R E G U L U S

To get to the dorm from the command centre, they had to walk through the dining hall. 

 

Regulus’ steps were shaky as he crossed the room, careful not to look at any of the faces of the burned bodies. He didn’t want to add the faces to his nightmares.

 

Sirius was at his side every step. Sirius was steady. His hands didn’t shake like Regulus’ did. He had one of them placed on Regulus’ shoulder, guiding him wordlessly through the graveyard of their own creation. 

 

Every step was torture. Every piece of furniture that they passed revealed another body. Some were slumped in plush armchairs, others draped over tables, and some slumped on the ground where they had stood just a few minutes earlier. 

 

He tried to hang onto his composure. To wear a familiar mask of indifference. But it wasn’t quite working. 

 

If it weren’t for the fact that he was walking towards James, he probably wouldn’t have been able to keep moving.

 

Once they were through the hall, they walked to the dorms. They didn’t run, but they did walk quickly. 

 

By the time they made it into the dorm, at least half of the prisoners were freed. Euphemia was standing beside the table that James was still on, working quickly to stanch the bleeding of his wounds. Moody was with Evan whose legs were also a bloody mess. 

 

When the doctor went down, the drill had remained turned on and inside James’ leg, just below his knee. As the doctor fell, she had dragged the whirring drill down with her, leaving a gaping open wound on James’ leg that had leaked blood out onto the table, dripping onto the floor. Euphemia was working on it, but the drill was still sticking out of his leg, at least two inches of the head embedded in his skin. 

 

Regulus was so focused on watching Euphemia that he was completely taken by surprise when Mary tackled him in a hug. Reflexively, he stiffened under her touch.

 

“Lily?” He asked weakly.

 

“She’s over there,” Mary said. “She’s fine. Apparently, she had the treatment without knowing it.”

 

Regulus felt some tension release from his shoulders, and he wrapped his arms around Mary, giving her a soft squeeze. 

 

“Thank you,” Mary muttered. “Thank you for saving us.”

 

The words sounded bitter in Regulus’ ears. He had saved the lives of the people in this room at the cost of hundreds more. Lily could so easily have been one of them. He knew that if she were, Mary certainly wouldn’t be hugging and thanking him. 

 

“Fuck!” James’ voice echoed around the room. 

 

Regulus immediately pulled away from Mary.

 

“Hey, James, it’s fine!” Sirius said soothingly. “You’re fine. I know it hurts, just stay still.” Sirius was already at James’ side. Regulus crossed the room silently to hover near James’ head out of his eyeline. James was blinking, and it looked to Regulus like he had just regained consciousness. 

 

“James, you have a drill in your leg, please try not to move,” Euphemia told him. Her voice was steady, as were her hands.

 

“Shit!” James cursed again, tears streaming from his eyes. 

 

“Should we unstrap him?” Sirius asked, looking over at Euphemia.

 

“Not until I get this out,” Euphemia replied. “Look and see if there are any bandages or anything for the pain.”

 

Sirius nodded and hurried away, allowing Regulus to step up into James’ eyeline. 

 

James’ eyes were unfocused, but they found Regulus’ face immediately. He offered Regulus the tiniest pained smile. Regulus bit his lip to stop himself from crying. 

 

He raised his hand to smooth some hair away from James’ forehead. “I tried, James,” he murmured, quiet enough that no one else could hear. “I tried to be the good guy.”

 

“Maybe there are no good guys,” James murmured, equally quietly. Regulus wasn’t entirely sure how present James was, but those words were enough that he had to bite down harder on his lip to quench the sobs and fresh tears spilt out of his eyes. 

 

“Will Oxycodone work?” Sirius asked, scrambling back to Euphemia with his arms full of bandgages and little bottles. 

 

“Perfect,” Euphemia said, snatching the badges and some antiseptic. “Fill a syringe and give him some.”

 

Sirius set about doing what she instructed.

 

Euphemia continued prodding at James’ wounds. “There’s a bad burn here too, they drilled right into it. I think the drill is touching bone.” She said, not speaking to anyone in particular. 

 

“Hey James, just going to give you a shot and then you’ll feel better okay?” Sirius told James.

 

“Okay,” James said, his voice practically a whimper.

 

Regulus grabbed James’ hand as Sirius lined the syringe up with James’ other arm and pressed the plunger. The effect was almost instantaneous. James’ vision clouded and his grip on Regulus’ hand went slacker. 

 

“Okay Effie, he’s good,” Sirius told Euphemia. 

 

She nodded once and got a good grip on the drill before pulling it slowly out of James’ leg. The second it was free, she instantly started wrapping the area. The wound itself was deep, a jagged cut across James’ calf. Such a small drill had caused so much damage. 

 

“We’ll need a stretcher,” Sirius decided. “We need to get home.”

 

*

 

It actually didn’t take that long for everyone to be ready to leave the mountain. Everyone was keen to get away from the mass grave that Regulus and Sirius had caused. 

 

James was asleep again, but the grimace on his face as he slept on the streacher made something in Regulus’ chest ache. James was pale and Euphemia was insistent that they needed to get him back to the Elder for surgery soon, although he was stable in the meantime.

 

Evan couldn’t walk either, but he was at least alert. He too was on a stretcher, but was managing a hushed conversation with Kingsley who was holding one end of it. 

 

Sirius and Regulus walked as close to James as was feasible, silently matching their pace with Avery and a guard who were carrying James. 

 

“You okay?” Sirius asked Regulus, nudging their shoulders together lightly. 

 

Regulus shrugged. “You?”

 

Sirius grimaced. 

 

There was a commotion up ahead in the group and Regulus was instantly alert and ready to spring into action. But that wasn’t needed, because it turned out that it was Remus arriving. 

 

He staggered up the line, eyes resting on Sirius instantly. Remus practically tumbled into Sirius’ arms.

 

“You’re okay!” Remus breathed. “I thought…”

 

“We’re good,” Sirius wrapped his arms around Remus and squeezed him lightly.

 

“How?” Remus asked. 

 

“Uh,” Sirius glanced at Regulus. “Tell you later okay?”

 

“Okay,” Remus agreed. 

 

“How are you here?” Regulus asked, raising an eyebrow. “I watched you get dragged away.”

 

“Dorcas,” Remus explained, pulling himself back from Sirius, but still keeping his hands on Sirius’ shoulders as if he couldn’t bear to be physically parted from him. “She set me free. I’m a proper full traitor now, I’ll need to leave the Commander’s lands. There’ll be a kill order out for me soon.”

 

“So we’ll go,” Sirius said quickly. 

 

“You’ll what?” Regulus demanded, turning to glare at his brother. “You’re leaving?”

 

Regulus wanted to be upset. He wanted to rage, he wanted to scream at Sirius. But he was tired. He was so tired of being angry and scared. He felt numb, actually. Like there was cotton between his ears instead of a brain.

 

Sirius tore his eyes away from Remus and looked at Regulus with wide eyes. 

 

“I have to, Reggie,” Sirius said quietly. “You could come with us?”

 

Regulus sighed. “No, I can’t.”

 

Regulus didn’t feel human, honestly. He felt like he was playing the part of the person he had once been. Playing the part of Sirius’ younger brother, who hadn’t existed since Regulus drove a knife into his best friend’s heart. He was poison and he knew it.

 

Sirius and Remus could go. They could go wherever they wanted, and Regulus would never follow because if he did, they’d only end up dead. It was safer this way. Safer if he were alone.

 

They continued walking towards the Elder camp, and Regulus made a point not to look at anyone’s face. 

 

All he could see when he closed his eyes was the radiation-burned bodies of the mountain men.  

 

J A M E S

When James awoke properly, mind no longer addled by drugs, he found himself staring up at the ceiling of a room in the Elder, wondering briefly if everything had been a dream. It hadn’t been a very pleasant dream if that’s what it was.

 

He blinked a few times, trying to clear his mind. 

 

“You’re awake,” someone said- well, not someone- James would know that voice anywhere. Sirius. Of course, it was Sirius.

 

Sirius moved into James’ vision, grinning at him. Sirius’ face proved to James that everything hadn’t been a dream. His grin looked slightly painful and didn’t quite reach his eyes. His hair was longer than it ever had been on the Elder.

 

“Morning sunshine,” Sirius said. “How are you feeling?”

 

“Like I just crash landed,” James groaned. The pain was mostly in his left leg, but the rest of his body was sore. 

 

“Effie weaned you off the pain meds,” Sirius explained. “Bet you’re feeling that leg now, huh?”

 

“Could say that,” James mumbled. “What happened?” He pushed himself into a sitting position in the bed, wincing as the movement shifted his leg. As he did so, he took in the room around him. It was a small room off the medical area set up in the Elder camp. His bed was the only one in it, but there were several chairs lining the walls. Only one was occupied. 

 

Passed out, with his head leaning against the wall behind him, was Regulus.

 

“How much do you remember?” Sirius asked.

 

“Uh,” James racked his brain. “After I was strapped to the table, everything gets a bit fuzzy.”

 

Sirius winced. “We won,” he said. “We’re back home. All of us.”

 

“How?” James asked. “I thought for sure I was a goner.”

 

“We irradiated the mountain,” Sirius said, speaking quickly as if scared to get the words out.

 

James blinked at him. “We?”

 

“Regulus and I,” Sirius said, confirming what James feared the moment that the words left Sirius’ lips.

 

“Oh,” James sank down into his pillows and stared at the ceiling. 

 

Sirius reached up and squeezed James’ shoulder. “I was waiting for you to wake up so that I could say goodbye.”

 

“Goodbye?” James asked, looking back at Sirius. “You’re going?”

 

“Have to,” Sirius nodded. “Remus came back to the Mountain to try and help us. He was too late to do anything, but he disobeyed Bellatrix. He’s a proper traitor now. No going back. The minute she works out where he is, she’ll come for him. So we’re going to make sure no one else is in danger. Peter’s coming with us. I think it will be good for me. I need some distance from what I’ve done. But I’ll come back, I swear. I just wanted to see you before I left.”

 

James let out a long breath. He glanced over at Regulus.

 

“He’s not left your room once since you got out of surgery,” Sirius told James, following his eyeline.

 

James grunted. 

 

“You okay?” Sirius asked. 

 

James shrugged. 

 

“Listen, I’m all packed. I just had to see you. But we really need to go before Bellatrix starts looking for Remus-”

 

“It’s fine, Sirius, you can go,” James sighed, lifting his hands to run over his face, scrubbing his eyes beneath his glasses. “As long as you promise I’ll see you again.”

 

Sirius flashed a smile. “You know you will.”

 

He reached out for James’ hand and squeezed it. 

 

James didn’t know what to say. How could he let Sirius go? But when his eyes rested on his best friend he realised he didn’t need to say anything else. All the words that neither of them spoke hovered in the air around them and James knew Sirius could see it too. 

 

Sirius leaned over and gave James an awkward hug, only made so because of the position they were in. Sirius squeezed James a little too tightly causing him to let out a halfhearted laugh. 

 

“See you soon,” James murmured into Sirius’ shoulder.

 

“Yeah,” Sirius murmured back. “Fuck I don’t know how to leave you two here.”

 

“You’ve done so much for us Sirius,” James replied. “Go and do something for yourself.”

 

Sirius stanched a sob and pulled back from James, eyes shining with tears. James offered him a smile.

 

“Do more of that please,” Sirius said, prodding at James’ face. James laughed and slapped Sirius’ hand away. 

 

“You too.”

 

Sirius smiled back and pushed himself up to his full height. He squeezed James’ hand one more time and cast a look in Regulus’ direction. James nodded at Sirius as he dropped his hand and approached his brother.

 

Sirius shook Regulus’ shoulder lightly. 

 

Regulus jerked awake, eyes snapping open and arms swinging.

 

“Hey, just me!” Sirius backed up several paces to avoid being hit by flailing limbs. He held his hands out in a placating gesture.

 

“Sorry,” Regulus took a steadying breath and seemed to force himself to relax back into his chair. “What now?”

 

“James is awake,” Sirius told him. 

 

Regulus’ eyes were immediately on James and James felt his own face spread into a proper full smile. Regulus was here. James was here. They were safe, they were out of the mountain’s shadow. 

 

Regulus looked tired. His eyes had a heavy weight to them like James had never seen before. Dark circles under his eyes and messy hair. 

 

“And lucid,” Sirius added, glancing over at James.

 

“What does that mean?” James asked.

 

Sirius coughed. “Um… well you were on a lot of drugs. You’ve been in and out of it for a while.”

 

“Oh,” Regulus murmured. “You’re leaving?” He turned back to look at Sirius.

 

“Yeah I am,” Sirius nodded. “Just wanted to say goodbye. But I’ll leave you to it now. Gotta hit the road to make it far enough before nightfall.”

 

Regulus and Sirius stared at eachother for a few seconds before Regulus pushed up out of his chair and wrapped Sirius in a tight hug. They didn’t say anything else, just standing there and holding eachother for several minutes.

 

James felt like he was intruding. He looked down at his hands, picking at his nailbeds to occupy himself. 

 

When they finally released each other, Sirius held Regulus by the shoulders. 

 

“We’ll be oka,y Reggie, I know we will,” Sirius said with unmatched certainty. 

 

“Yeah,” Regulus worried his bottom lip between his teeth, but nodded. “Yeah, we will be.”

 

Sirius squeezed Regulus’ shoulder once more, took a deep breath and turned to leave the room. James watched him go until the door closed behind him. Snapping shut with a horrible finality.

 

“How’s the pain?” Regulus asked, eyes still on the door as if he could still see Sirius.

 

“Fine,” James lied. 

 

Regulus scoffed and moved in closer to James’ bed. “Liar.”

 

“Takes one to know one,” James found himself saying before he even realised what words were coming out.

 

“Yeah,” Regulus murmured. “I’m sorry I broke my promise.”

 

The truth in Regulus’ apology was raw. It was honest and open in a way that Regulus so rarely was. James remembered how he begged Regulus less than a few weeks ago not to kill everyone in the mountain. How Regulus had promised him. 

 

“It’s okay,” James replied. “I broke mine first.” He thought about how he swore to Regulus that he wouldn’t leave him again. So many unsaid things and broken promises hung between them now. It was like having a third person hovering in the corner of the room. 

 

“You did,” Regulus agreed. He was refusing to look at James now, focusing on the bottom of his t-shir,t which he was fiddling with. There was a loose strand of thread that he was pulling on. James watched Regulus’ fingers working the thread for a few moments before looking up at his face. 

 

“Hey, Reg, will you look at me?” James asked. Regulus pursed his lips and looked at him. “You know I still mean what I said. What I told you before I went to the mountain.”

 

“I know,” Regulus almost whispered.

 

“Do you still mean what you said?”

 

“Love is weakness,” Regulus said firmly. “You’re exactly that James. You’re my weak spot. You and Sirius. I assume he told you what we did?”

 

James winced, and that was the only answer Regulus seemed to need. James couldn’t conceptualise what Sirius had explained. How had the two people James loved most in the entire world done something so horrible to so many people?

 

“I hate it,” Regulus murmured. “I hate that I did it, I hate that it happened. But I’m not sorry. Because if I hadn’t, then you’d be dead, and a world without you in it is pointless.”

 

“There were kids ther,e Regulus,” James said shakily. “Families…”

 

“What would you have done, James?” Regulus asked quietly. “If I were laid out on that table with a doctor drilling into my leg while I screamed, and you knew I was about to die if you didn’t do something? What would you have done if you knew you could make it stop?”

 

“I…” James didn’t really know what to say; his voice died in his throat. 

 

“Look me in the eye, James, and tell me you wouldn’t have done the exact same thing I did.” Regulus pressed.

 

And James couldn’t. He knew he couldn’t. And he hated it on himself. And he hated it on Regulus. 

 

“I can’t,” James muttered. It was his turn not to meet Regulus’ eyes; he looked down at his hands instead, going back to picking at the dry skin around his nails. It hurt a bit, but it drew his attention briefly away from the pain in his leg and his heart. 

 

His shoulder was aching badly, too. The gunshot wound was more than a month old at this point, but it still hurt. Everything did. His body felt far older than eighteen. His mind did too. 

 

“What I’m saying is I love you too,” Regulus replied, his tone wasn’t gentle, it was forceful, as if he was holding himself at gunpoint just to get the words out. “I love you too, and I don’t give a shit about how many people I have to kill just to keep you alive. They don’t matter. You do. I’m saying I hate it just as much as you do. I fucking hate how much I love you, but I do. I hate how much I hate Sirius, but I love him anyway. You two are all that fucking matter to me, James. The only things. And you’re what makes me weak. I wish I were a better person. Someone who deserved love, but I’m not. I’m me, and you’re you.”

 

James let out a choked sob.

For the first time in his life, he thought he could understand Regulus Black. This was Regulus, bearing his soul. James had never seen him more sincere; this, finally, was the truth, Regulus’ truth. Everything he had done was because he loved James.

 

It made James want to cry. 

 

“I know your hate much better than I know your love, James, and I can see it on you now. You hate what I did, don’t you?”

 

“Don’t you?” James asked weakly, looking up from his hands to meet Regulus' gaze, which had turned to fire.

 

“Of course I do,” Regulus replied. “Because I am what you’ve made me. I care because you care. I bleed because you bleed. And I hate it. I hate how weak loving you has made me. It was easier to pretend I was okay with who I was when it was all for Sirius. But now I love you too, and I hate myself as much as you do.”

 

“Regulus, loving you didn’t make me weak,” said James. “It brought me back to you. Loving you was what dragged me through it to the other side.”

 

“And now it’s turned to hate?” Regulus practically whispered. 

 

James swallowed. He knew he could never hate Regulus. He didn’t think he was capable of it anymore. But he could hate what Regulus had done. And he really didn’t want to.

 

Then, Regulus drove the knife in further, his tone turning to ice. “It wasn’t just the people in the mountain, James. The missile that you warned us about-”

 

“Stop,” James pressed his eyes closed.

 

“No,” Regulus replied forcefully. “You need to hear it. You need to know what I’ve become. I let the missile hit. 250 people died in the village because I couldn’t put you at risk. 300 people died in the mountain because you were on that table. I killed my best friend and it was for-”

 

“Please stop,” James choked “I really don’t want to hate you.”

 

“I know you don’t,” Regulus said, tone softer now. 

 

“You want forgiveness?” James asked. “Fine, you’re forgiven. But please stop.”

 

“You can’t forgive this,” Regulus shook his head and pressed his eyes closed. “I know you can’t.. And seeing your face everyday will just remind me what I did to save you.”

 

“I’ll try to-”

 

Regulus shook his head. “You don’t need to do anything for me anymore.”

 

“What?” James frowned. 

 

“Once Sirius is gone I’ll go too,” Regulus replied. “I’m just giving him a head start so he doesn’t worry.”

 

James’ battered heart skipped a beat. 

 

“You’re going? Where?”

 

Regulus shrugged. “Anywhere but here. I can’t look at you and have you hate me anymore James. I’m not strong enough for that. You’re alive and that’s what matters. You’re here, you’re safe and that’s all I can ask for. I just… I need some time. I can’t walk around camp and have people looking at me like I’m some kind of bomb that could go off any second. It’s not how I want to live.”

 

“You can’t… I don’t…” the words died in James’ throat again, choking off to a sob. 

 

“I wish I could be someone else and learn to love you properly,” Regulus sighed. “Maybe some day I can be. But not now. Not after everything.”

 

“You’ll leave me here all alone?”

 

“You won’t be alone, you’ll have your mother and Marlene and everyone else here who needs you,” Regulus replied. “They need you James, not me. It was always you they needed.”

 

“I don’t want to say goodbye to you,” James bit the inside of his cheek to hold in a sob. “Please don’t make me.”

 

“It’s not goodbye,” Regulus said firmly. “We’ll find eachother again.”

 

James didn’t know what to say.

 

Regulus didn’t give him the chance to work it out. The door closed behind him with a soft thud and James’ tears finally spilled over. 

 

'And if you're in love, then you are the lucky one
'Cause most of us are bitter over someone'
Youth by Daughter

 

-END OF PART 2-

Notes:

That last Jegulus scene has been through SO MANY drafts. Originally they were shouting at eachother, but they’re both just so fucking tired I think a softer conversation fits so much better. James really doesn’t want to hate what Regulus did, but he does. He also hates what he’s done. Neither one of them is okay. Sirius isn’t either. All of them are having PTSD responses and both of the Black Brothers are turning tail and running. James can’t. James won’t. Even if Regulus asked him to go with I don’t think James would leave camp.

Marlily!!!! I bet those of you who’ve seen the 100 were stressed that Lily was gonna die like Maya, but Snape had things to say about that. The scene where James was watching Snape get his treatment in the vents back in chapter 55 - the other person who James couldn’t see was Lily. Snape survived, so we will see more of him and their dynamic in part 3. But Lily is safe of doing a Maya!

Let’s do a POV recap: James, Regulus, Sirius, Remus, Evan, Marlene, Mary and Euphemia are all safe! Everyone else is still very much ? for deaths. I need to do some work on the next few parts and how everyone will fit into it (also how I’m going to end the fic, because that’s something I only have vague ideas of. The current plan will be to loosley follow seasons 3 and 4, but I don’t love seasons 5-7 so I’ll probably deviate there). So I’d better get watching the show with my notebook at the ready!

Writing Part 1 and 2 of this has taken me through a really difficult few months and it’s honestly been my salvation at times. I wont be posting Part 3 until September because I need to take some time to myself for work/friends and don’t want to have it hanging over me that I need to write this! But I’ll probably still work on it in my off month so that I have a good back log ahead of September! I also want to work on some other projects I have going on, but I PROMISE this fic will come back for a part 3!

I’ll see you very soon!

Chapter 63: PART 3 - Journey To The City Of Light

Notes:

We're backkkkkk

Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
- Suicide
- Guns
- References to the end of the world

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

- PART 3 -

‘I'm sorry that I did this

The blood is on my hands

I stare at my reflection

I don't know who I am

Practice my confession

In case I take the stand

I'll say I learned my lesson

I'll be a better man’

-If I Killed Someone For You by Alec Benjamin

 

R E M U S

The desert seemed endless. 

Several weeks ago, Remus had been in half a mind to turn the group around and search for Andromeda instead. He was certain that she would offer him and the others safe harbour in light of what had happened. 

But the wild adventurous glint in Sirius’ eyes had told Remus that Sirius wasn’t ready to stop yet. Sirius needed to be moving. Remus could see that. Every time they stopped, even for a few moments, to rest, sleep or eat, Sirius was anxious to be in motion again. 

Remus understood. He knew what Sirius was running from. He knew what the weight of sins felt like. He supposed he was running too. Both of them sprinting off into the desert in an attempt to put their pasts behind them. 

He didn’t know what to make of Peter Pettigrew, though. Peter was running from something, but Remus didn’t know what, and Sirius refused to fill him in. 

Whatever it was, it was certainly driving Peter. He was the one most intent on finding the City of Light. He believed in the myth that Remus had told him one night around a campfire so strongly that it was a little scary at times. Remus didn’t know Peter, but Sirius confessed he was surprised by the intensity of the boy’s belief. Sirius suggested that Peter needed to believe in something. Salvation in the city of light seemed as good a thing as any, and Remus couldn’t fault him for it. 

Remus had led them through the woods, across the marsh and into the endless desert. Nothing lived in the desert apart from the wayward souls banished from the commander’s lands. Remus supposed he was one of them now. It was a strange feeling knowing that he had no home to return to. 

They came across no one. No people, no plants, no animals. Everything as far as the eye could see was desert. They rested under crumbled remains of buildings or structures. Most of the remains out in the desert were so destroyed that there was no way to know what they had once been. 

When they stopped, Sirius insisted on training. Remus didn’t know what Sirius was training for anymore. The war was over. But he did want Sirius to be able to protect himself, so he helped. They sparred with fists and blades. Sirius never once touched the gun that rested at his hip.

They travelled through the night when the temperatures plummeted to freezing and rested during the day when the sun beat down on them harshly. This was a hard lesson learned after their first day in the desert when Sirius had gotten a sunburn so bad that it turned his whole face red. His pale skin was not built for it.

Despite mainly travelling at night, all of them were sunburned, with cracked lips and peeling skin. 

Their supplies were running dangerously low. 

There was no water in the desert. They’d be able to enter it with full canteens and rationed well, but after several weeks, even their well-prepared supplies were running low, and their packs were feeling light. 

That was when things went from bad to worse. 

The travel had been hard and gruelling, but spirits were up. Then, they came across a cart and had everything on them stolen by a pair of wayward highwaymen. The two men’s faces were wrapped tightly, so Remus couldn’t see their faces, but he had the distinct impression that he knew them. 

The men had hidden behind a seemingly broken-down cart and then ambushed Remus, Peter and Sirius when they got close, knocking them out and stealing everything. 

The three of them awoke with no packs, weapons and no sign of the cart. 

“Well, that fucking sucks,” Sirius groaned, pushing himself up into a sitting position and looking around.

“Got that right,” Remus grumbled, offering Sirius a hand to help him to his feet. 

“We’re being tested,” said Peter, scrambling up with no assistance. “We need to earn our way to the city of light. This is all a trial to see if we’re worthy.”

Remus didn’t agree, but he let Peter have that. It was becoming more likely every second that they’d die in the desert. And now, without food or water, the next trial they faced was a minefield. A literal minefield. 

Every step he took, Remus was convinced he was about to be blown to smithereens, but it didn’t happen. No explosion, no death. Instead, all three of them made it across and continued their endless walking.

Peter was leading the way now. Convinced that in the distance he could see a glittering that he was certain had to be from the city of light.

“He needs this,” Sirius murmured to Remus as they walked side by side. “He needs something to believe in after everything.”

“And if that causes us to die out here?” Remus asked, raising an eyebrow.

“We just have to believe in him, I suppose,” Sirius shrugged. 

Remus was really regretting telling Peter the tale of the City of Light all of those weeks ago.

“Come on, guys, it’s just over this hill, I know it!” Peter shouted back at them.

“Yeah, the next deadly encounter is,” Remus murmured.

“We’re on an adventure, Moony, what’s an adventure without a little hardship?” Sirius asked teasingly. He offered Remus his hand, which of course Remus took. He allowed Sirius to drag him up the hill, and they stopped at the crest, where Peter was standing, staring at the other side.

As far as the eye could see, there were gleaming glass structures pointed towards the sky. They reflected the light and made it dance in the sky, casting rainbow rays and glinting in the sunshine. A field of them stretched to the shoreline where the sea glistened.

“Solar panels,” Sirius muttered. “It’s fucking solar panels?”

“We crossed the desert for solar panels?” Remus asked.

“No,” Peter shook his head as if doing so would change what he saw in front of him. “No, it can’t be. There’s got to be more. Those legends-”

“Were stories that you tell children,” Remus cut in. “They’re not real.”

“But they have to be!” Peter insisted. 

“This isn’t a city,” Sirius said. “This is nothing. This is a graveyard at best. No enlightened society. No civilised culture. Just rust and glass.”

“No,” Peter said again. “No, we defied death again and again. It has to be for a reason. I know it does.” Peter set off down the hill towards the solar panels.

“Peter, where are you going?” Sirius demanded.

“There has to be more!” Peter insisted. “We have to have a look.”

Sirius glanced over at Remus, who shrugged. “The sea is that way anyway,” Remus gestured in the direction of the distant waves. “We may as well stick with him.”

Sirius sighed, and they followed.

“What a joke,” Sirius murmured. 

“It doesn’t make any sense!” Peter continued, Remus wasn’t even sure if the boy had noticed them following. It was almost like he was speaking to himself. “The rest of the world is broken, but these are intact.”

Remus wasn’t certain he agreed with Peter’s assessment of ‘intact’. The panels were rusted, some were missing or smashed. But he did have to agree that yes, most of them looked well-maintained. They were clean and missing the sand dust that covered everything else across the desert. 

“We can fix that,” Sirius suggested petulantly. He bent over and picked up a rock, throwing it hard at the nearest panel. The second it hit, a machine from the top of the panels whirred to life and took to the air. It flew up, then down, pausing a second in front of them before turning and slowly buzzing off towards the sea.

“What the fuck is that?” Remus demanded.

“A drone,” Peter practically whispered. “Don’t lose sight of it!”

Before either of them could stop him, Peter had taken off again. Following the drone to the ocean. Remus tightened his grip on Sirius' hand and followed. The drone didn’t wait for them. It flew off towards the sea, not pausing for a second. 

By the time Sirius and Remus reached the shoreline, Peter was already clambering into a small wooden boat to follow the drone. 

“Where’s it going?” Sirius asked.

“I don’t know,” said Peter. “But we’re going to follow it!”

“What level of crazy will you stop at?” Remus asked.

“Guys, listen- we need a boat- a boat appears! This is our destiny. I know it is. That drone came from somewhere, and it’s going back there. The city of light is out there and we’re going to find it.” Peter’s eyes were glimmering as he put the boat’s oars in their place. “Now get in the boat if you want to come, or I’ll leave without you.”

And so, they started rowing. 

*

It got dark as they rowed. 

“If you’re not going to get some rest, Peter, you may as well take a shift rowing,” Sirius argued. Peter was sitting at the front of the small boat with his eyes fixed on the horizon. Sirius was trying to rest at the back whilst Remus rowed.

“What’s the point?” Remus sighed when Peter didn’t respond, stopped rowing and pulled the oars inside the boat. “We followed a drone out into the open ocean. We were practically asking to die. We deserve it, really.”

“Hey, Moony, it’s fine, I can row,” Sirius placed a hand on Remus’ shoulder and swapped places with him. Remus slumped down at the back of the boat, glaring at Peter. 

And then, just past Peter’s head, Remus spotted a light.

“Is that land?” He asked.

Peter and Sirius hurried to follow his gaze.

Ahead was a narrow beam of light that flashed into view every few seconds.

“Is that a lighthouse?” Sirius frowned. 

A grin spread across Peter’s face. “How do you guys feel about an island of light?”

Remus felt a smile spread across his own face, and he laughed. An actual proper laugh of relief. It was almost over. They had almost found a place where he and Sirius could finally stop. Where Sirius could finally pause and heal from everything that he had been through.

But then, the boat rocked and Sirius lost his grip on one of the oars.

“Fuck,” Sirius cursed. He leaned over the boat to grab the oar. 

Remus’ eyes locked on a ripple in the water close by.

“Wait!” He cried, but it was too late. Sirius lost his balance as the boat rocked again, and he toppled overboard. 

Remus moved. He threw his body forward and grabbed the back of Sirius’ shirt, yanking him back into the boat before his whole body had even touched the water. 

“Thanks,” Sirius panted. 

“Get the oar,” Remus replied sharply. His eyes were locked on the ripples approaching the boat, which were now growing bigger. Remus kept a firm grip on Sirius’s shirt as Sirius leaned over and grabbed the oar. The ripples turned into waves, and Sirius had just grabbed the handle of the oar when Remus wrenched him back just before something beneath the surface snapped its jaws right where Sirius had been seconds before. 

“Did you get the oar?” Peter demanded. 

“Fuck!” Sirius yelled. 

The oar was discarded on the ground of the boat, and Sirius was clutching his arm, which it seemed hadn’t quite made it out of the line of fire. There were big teeth marks across his forearm, which were oozing blood. Remus scrambled to wrap the wound with a scrap of fabric from his shirt.

“We need to row, now,” Remus hissed.

“I don’t see it!” Peter was whirling around, looking for the creature. “Where’d it go?”

“Peter! Fucking row!” Remus roared.

Peter snapped out of whatever daze he was in and grabbed an oar. Once Sirius’ arm was wrapped, Remus grabbed the other one and pulled it through the water as hard as he could.

The creature- whatever it was- didn’t leave them. It hounded the boat, gouging chunks out of the hull, causing them to slowly sink. But Remus was determined. He whacked the creature with his oar, causing it to hiss and roar. 

Once they got closer to the light, the creature finally left them. Then, minutes later, they were pulling the boat up onto shore.

“Come on, Sirius, let me take a proper look at that arm,” Remus panted, after finally dragging the boat onto the beach. 

“Hurts like a bitch,” Sirius complained, stretching out the blood mess that was his arm for Remus to examine.

“We should carry on,” Peter insisted. “We’re almost there, I know it.”

“We can’t move until I’ve treated this arm,” Remus countered.

Sirius can’t move until his arm is treated,” Peter countered. 

“And we’re not leaving him behind!”

“Our destiny is there,” Peter gestured past the lighthouse, which was still spinning, sending a wide beam of light across the sea. 

“Pete, just give us a minute, maybe?” Sirius suggested, wincing as Remus probed his wound. Sirius had lost a lot of blood. He was blinking slowly, and his words sounded a bit slurred. 

Just then, a whirring sounded overhead, and from the darkness the drone appeared again. It buzzed over their heads.

“Maybe they can help!” Peter pointed up at the drone. “Please, whoever you are! We need your help!” He looked down from the drone as it continued past them, moving inland. “Remus…”

“Just go,” Remus replied, still focused on Sirius’ arm. “We both know you want to.”

“I’ll bring help!” Peter promised. “I’ll come back.”

And as he ran after the drone, Remus wasn’t certain he believed Peter. 

“This fucking promised land sucks,” Remus muttered, causing Sirius to laugh weakly.

*

Remus suspected that Sirius would be okay after a bit of sleep, so he helped Sirius out of the boat and laid him down on the sand. Sirius was out instantly. The blood loss and the exhaustion catching up with him in seconds. 

Sirius still looked beautiful whilst he slept. Remus had always been awed by him. He looked like he was carved from marble. He looked like a statue in the way he held himself and the way he walked. Remus was so completely gone for this man that it was making him stupid. He had done stupid things for Sirius, and he suspected he’d continue to do them. 

He’d gotten himself outlawed, and he’d do it all over again.

Remus slept fitfully. He couldn’t relax because Sirius was completely out of it, and Remus didn’t trust the world to remain quiet and still for even a few hours while they both slept. 

But when the sun rose and Sirius didn’t wake, Remus decided to look around. The beach was littered with items that Remus didn’t recognise and could only identify as electrical scrap. Small boards with wires coming out of them, scraps of metal, that sort of thing. He picked his way around it, always wary of things he didn’t understand. 

He reached the edge of the sand, stepping onto the greenery near the base of the lighthouse, and his foot made a thudding noise that it wouldn’t have if he were just stepping on grass. He cast a look back over his shoulder towards where Sirius slept and frowned. He bent down and pulled at the foliage to reveal what it was that had made the noise.

It was a panel like the ones that they had come across before they followed the drone across the ocean. He pulled at the leaves and wiped the dirt away until it was gleaming in the sunlight. 

After it was revealed to the sunlight, a whirring sounded from around the back of the lighthouse, drawing Remus’ attention. He gave the panel one last frown and then made his way around towards the sound, which had now been replaced by music. 

…werewolves of London…

Remus peered around the building to see that a door had opened in the base of it. The music was coming from inside. Steps descended in a spiral out of sight, but it was well-lit and not at all off-putting. 

He scrambled back to Sirius immediately, not wanting to leave him alone on the beach whilst he investigated. Besides, Remus kind of hoped that there might be some supplies down in whatever was beneath the lighthouse.

Sirius was not a pleasant person to wake up in the morning. Remus had learnt this through the weeks spent in the desert. But Sirius was still clearly in pain and groggy enough that he allowed Remus to pick him up and carry him to the lighthouse with only a few groans of protest. 

The music was still playing as Remus made his way carefully down the spiral stairs. It was a pounding beat that throbbed in his head slightly.

…Ahoo, werewolves of London…

It grew louder as he went further down the stairs, eventually emerging into a room the likes of which Remus had never seen before. The walls were panelled with wood, which looked so impossibly clean that Remus suspected he could lick it and only taste wood. 

In the centre of the room was a large plush sofa facing a black screen on the opposite wall. The room was furnished lavishly, the likes of which he had only glimpsed briefly in his life when he visited the capital as a child and was presented to the old commander. But the furnishing here was in far better condition than even the things owned by the Heda. 

There was a kitchen with appliances Remus didn’t even know the names of; however, he recognised the rack of bottles to one side of the counters to be wine like that which Euphemia had presented Bellatrix with at the feast. 

Doors led off of the main room, implying that the place was far larger than it looked at first glance. 

The music kept thrumming.

….Ahoo, werewolves of London…

Remus placed Sirius down carefully on the sofa and hurried over to the kitchen, rifling through cupboards and drawers eagerly, letting out whoops of delight as he found preserved food and water. He also found a crate of medical supplies.

Remus stuffed a few crackers in his mouth and hurried back to Sirius, who was now coming to life more and blinking at their surroundings.

”What is this place?” Sirius asked as Remus set some of his supplies down on the sofa and set about cleaning Sirius’ arm up. He offered Sirius some crackers, which he took gratefully.

”No idea,” Remus admitted. “But no one seems to be home. Hold still while I get you cleaned up, then we can have a look around.”

Sirius made a valiant effort to do as Remus asked him to, but sitting still was not one of his strong suits. He fidgeted with crackers the whole time and looked around the room like a child on their birthday who had been told to wait before opening presents. 

Once Sirius was bandaged with clean linen, which stood out starkly against his dirty skin, they set about looking around. Well, actually, Sirius made a beeline straight for the wine rack, where he pulled out a bottle and immediately poured them both a glass.

Remus watched on in amusement as Sirius took a large gulp and made a face.

The song had changed now. A steady repetitive beat sounded while a long-dead man sang about being under pressure. 

“Want some?” Sirius waggled his eyebrows and offered the second glass to Remus. 

“With the face you made, drinking it?” Remus laughed, a proper laugh. A laugh that only came with a feeling of safety, no matter how temporary it may be. 

“I did not make a face!” Sirius complained. He took another gulp and made a face again, causing Remus to laugh harder. Sirius pouted, and his attention was drawn to a little remote on the table in front of the sofa. “Do you think they have movies on this thing?”

Remus would always be amazed by Sirius’ ability to switch from activity to activity at the speed of light. 

He picked up the remote and pressed a button which silenced the music and caused the black screen to turn on, showing a man in a red jacket sitting on the very sofa Remus was on. The man stared at the camera, a lifeless look in his eyes. He held a glass of wine in his hands, swirling the liquid around.

"I tried to stop him,” The man muttered, seemingly more to himself than the camera. Silently, Sirius sank back down to the sofa beside Remus. “But he got the launch codes… It was him. He did it.” The man trailed off and took a big swig of his wine.

Remus noticed in the top corner of the screen that a date was displayed: 31/10/2052.

"But it was my fault,” The man continued, looking up at the camera. The man set his wine glass down and picked up a gun instead. He buried his face in his hands and stifled a sob.

"I’m sorry,” he muttered. “I’m so, so sorry.”

Then he shot himself. 

It was so abrupt that it made both Remus and Sirius jump. They stared with wide eyes as the man’s body settled back onto the very sofa that they now watched from. His blood seeped into the leather. 

A scraping of metal sounded, and Remus realised too late what was happening. The door was closing.

Of course, he didn’t make it in time. His foot wasn’t even on the bottom step when a cool man’s voice sounded through the room. “Containment door sealed.”

Remus made it to the top of the stairs in long strides and rammed his shoulder into it. “Fuck!” He shouted, kicking the door uselessly. 

“Remus!” Sirius shouted. “Come and see this!”

”Godric!” A woman’s voice was coming from the TV screen. Remus made it downstairs just as the two women on the screen did to the scene of the man- apparently Godric- dead on the sofa.

”Godric!” The same woman shouted again, scrambling around to see if there was anything she could do. Of course, there was not. Godric had blown his own brains out

”I knew it,” said the other woman. “The news was wrong. It wasn’t China. The fool let T.O.M out.”

”Rowena, what do we do?” The first woman asked.

Rowena thought for a moment before springing into action. “Help me. The bombs are on their way. Unless we want to share this place with his corpse, then we need to get him out of here.”

*

Nothing worked on the door. They tried ramming heavy furniture into it to no avail. It had been built to withstand nuclear bombs, so Remus supposed that there wasn’t really any hope. The door at Mount Hallow had been far sturdier, but this one seemed to be just as impenetrable. 

The wine grew on Remus. He and Sirius spent a few nights camped out on the floor of the main room, hoping that the door would open itself, but when it became clear that wasn’t going to happen, they relocated to the small bedroom and drank themselves silly every night. 

Remus didn’t initially want to watch any more of the footage on the TV, but eventually boredom took over both of them. There was only so long that Sirius could spend telling Remus about the antics he and James got up to as children. And Remus only knew so many stories and myths.
Eventually, curiosity and boredom overtook, and they pressed play on the oldest of the clips on the TV.

The date in the upper corner was 20/10/2051, just over a year before the final clip of Godric in the bunker. It started with a much happier-looking Godric dragging in a man who was wearing a blindfold through a grand front door.

"Ric, I’ve got to get back to work,” the man protested as he was dragged forward by the arm.

"We are working,” Godric replied, a wide grin on his face. He stopped and removed the blindfold from the unnamed man’s face. “T.O.M wanted it to be a surprise.”

The camera panned away from Godric and the man to the other side of the room, where three people stood. The two women who they had seen removing Godric’s body from the bunker flanked a third man.

Remus had to do a double-take because the man was completely identical to the unnamed one Godric was standing beside.

"Hello, Salazar,” said the second version of the man. He stepped forward, and the camera followed him until the two identical men were face to face.

"Who did this?” Salazar asked, a faint smile evident on his face.

" T.O.M did,” supplied Godric.

"You don’t approve?” The second version of Salazar- Tom- frowned. 

“I didn’t think you needed an avatar,” Salazar said, crossing his arms over his chest.

"I changed my mind,” Tom replied. “If I am to have an avatar, why not you, my creator?”

"Please state your core command,” Salazar asked flatly.

"My core command is to make life better,” Tom stated.

"And how would you do that?” Salazar pressed.

"By fixing the root problem,” said Tom, a faint smile on his face.

"What is the root problem, T.O.M?”

"Too many people.”

 

Interlude

”Welcome, Peter, I’ve been waiting,” said a cool voice. Peter turned around to see a handsome young man in a suit watching him. The man had dark hair and eyes, sharp cheekbones and looked far too clean to exist in the world.

Peter Pettigrew, in his worn and dirty clothes, felt like he was sullying the spotless house with just his presence. 

“Who are you?” Peter asked.

”My name is T.O.M,” the man replied.

”How do you know my name?” Peter asked.

”It’s a good name,” Tom replied smoothly. “Of Greek origin.  But popularised as the name of one of Christ’s Apostles.”

”You said you’ve been waiting for me?” Peter asked. He frowned as he noticed that the man had a slightly strange shimmering quality to his body.

”For ages,” Tom nodded. “Or so it seems, time passes differently for me.”

As if possessed, Peter stepped forward and swept his hand through the man’s abdomen. It passed straight through. Tom smiled.

”Very good, Peter. You’re as perceptive as I’d hoped.”

”You’re not real,” Peter frowned. 

Tom cocked his head. “Define real. Your vessel is carbon-based, mine is silicon. Your thoughts are chemical, mine are digital.”

”Why did you bring me here?” Peter asked. 

Tom smiled wider. He had an endearing smile. “Follow me.”

He turned, and Peter found himself following without question.

”You were meant to come here,” Tom said, leading Peter down a corridor and through a closed door. Tom walked straight through it, leaving Peter to open the door and hasten to follow. “We have work to do, Peter.”

Behind Tom was a section of the Elder. Peter didn’t know which bit, but on the side, it had an emblem and one word- Slytherin.

Notes:

So, full disclaimer, I don’t enjoy the desert scenes in season 2, so I have yada yadad a bit here. I write what I want to, okay?!?!?! I will not be controlled by minor things like character development or important journeys. They did the journey, that’s all you needs to know.

Tom has entered the chat. I spent ages trying to come up with a fun acronym for Voldemort, only to decide Tom worked better so here we are.

I’m so excited for this part- I think it’s going to deviate a bit more than the previous parts from the 100 - mainly because the characters obviously aren’t direct parallels to the show so the plot simply can’t be a direct parallel because it just wouldn’t work anymore.

But here we are- the seeds are sown!!

I've enjoyed my break over August and did exactly 0% writing the whole time I was away so I have no backlog of chapters at all- however I will strive to return to our weekly updates so long as I'm able to!

Bring on part 3!!!!!!

Chapter 64: The Mapping Team

Notes:

Trigger Warnings of this Chapter
- Guns
- Death

Translations in the end notes

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

Every morning, James Potter woke up in his hard bed with two choices. One: stay in bed and wallow in his misery, or two: get the fuck up and help people. He chose the second one every morning. It started to become second nature to plaster on a smile before facing the day.

But the truth was: he was miserable. 

His leg hadn’t healed right, and some days were better than others. He walked with a very slight limp now, which he detested. His body was littered with scars. The bullet wound on his shoulder, the ugly drill and subsequent surgery scars just above his knee, the burns on his leg, numerous small knife wounds from where Bellatrix had tortured him… the list went on. He hated each and every one of them. They made his stomach churn when he saw them, so he started avoiding reflective surfaces. 

Most of all, he was lonely. 

Not the kind of loneliness he had experienced in solitary. No, this was the horrible kind of lonely where he was surrounded by people at all times but never felt really seen. 

He spent his days helping out in the medical centre or acting as a field medic for raiding parties. Keeping busy was good. Keeping busy meant that he had less time with his thoughts and was more tired when he finally lay down to sleep.

Sleep was something that was evading him. No matter how tired he was from the day’s events, when he lay down, his mind raced. It presented him with a combination of horrible memories and terrible possibilities. 

He’d always had an overactive imagination, but this was a whole other level. 

When his mother had noticed the dark circles growing under his eyes, she had offered him some medication to help, but James had turned it down. The last thing he wanted was to be knocked out by sleep medication the next time something went wrong. 

And things did keep going wrong, just on a less life-and-death scale than before.

The air handling system in the remainder of the Elder went down, and they had to retrofit the ship with a ventilation system to handle outside air. Their crops didn’t take properly, and they had to live off of hydro farm rations for a few months before the potatoes finally started taking root. The hunters bought back some deer whose meat was wrong and made people sick.

James found that he preferred the days when he wasn’t in camp. Marlene and Avery had officially joined the guard, and Lily was a good drawer, so a little team of them had set about mapping the surrounding areas and splitting them into sections.

Often, James, Mary, Marlene, Evan, Avery and Lily set out in a rover for the day with Lily taking down the area in vague detail so that they could fully map it when they returned to camp. They were the mapping team, and James liked the purpose that it filled his days with. 

This group, plus Euphemia, were the only people James really spoke to in any meaningful way.

At the start, he tried to check in on his people. Of the 51 originally captive in the mountain, 41 had made it out, not including the younger Black or Evan. Of the original 102, 45 were still at camp. With the addition of Peter and the Black Brothers, that meant that James had succeeded in keeping 48 people alive. 

Of course, he wasn’t 100% certain that Sirius and Peter were alive, and he never even allowed his mind to drift to the third person missing. If he did, he suspected he’d spiral so hard that he’d never be able to crawl out of the pit. 

But he felt the absences every day. Every time he looked at a map, he thought about Peter. Every time he cracked a joke that no one laughed at, he heard the ghost of Sirius’ laugh. He even felt Barty’s absence often. 

So, James went out in the rover, he smiled, he laughed. He went through the motions. He did what he could to keep afloat, even though he often felt like he was drowning. The only thing he could do was keep swimming. And if that meant subconsciously combing every inch of the woods for a wayward Black Brother, that was what he would do. 

A small part of him knew that they would never find him until he wanted to be found. But that didn't deter him much.

“James,” Emmeline smiled at him when he walked into his mother’s rooms. She pressed a finger to her mouth and jerked her head in the direction of the sofa where Euphemia was passed out. “It’s the first bit of sleep I’ve seen her have in a while.”

“I’ll be quiet,” James whispered, plastering a grin on his face. “Just letting you know that we’re heading out to Sector Seven.”

Emmeline had been placed in charge of collating all of the mapping information that the survey team gathered. Back on the Elder, she had worked in Earth monitoring and was the closest thing to a professional cartographer that they had left.

“Seven?” Emmeline asked, a little crinkle appearing in her brow. “Azgeda territory?”

James shook his head. “We won’t cross the border. Moody gave me permission to arm the unit, though as a precaution.”

“He still hasn’t persuaded you to officially join the guard, then?” Emmeline asked.

“Nah, I’m a floater, one thing would be boring,” James replied, flashing her another smile.

“Do be careful, though. Keep your heads down. Don’t engage with the ice nation unless you have to,” Emmeline told him. “It’s been four months since the Mountain, all without an attack. People are starting to believe in peace.”

“I know,” James nodded solemnly. “Don’t worry, we’ve got no intention of ruining it.”

“I know you don’t,” Emmeline placed a hand on his shoulder and squeezed.

“Make sure she gets some sleep in an actual bed, yeah?” He nodded in the direction of his mother.

“Medics make the worst patients,” Emmeline lamented. “She’ll work until she drops, just like you will.” She gave him a knowing look and released his shoulder. “Come back in one piece.”

“Always do,” James pointed out. He avoided a playful whack over the head from Emmeline and headed to the door, laughing quietly. 

The camp was alive with activity as it always was. Just like on the Elder, everyone had their role. Some tended to crops, and some worked on ship repairs. A few teams had recently started making trips to the mountain to retrieve anything useful from their stores, and two of those rovers were being unloaded as James walked into the vehicle dock. 

“Are we ready?” He asked, winding his way around to the back of the rover, where the doors were open and Marlene was loading up gear. 

“All met apart from Evan,” Marlene sighed. 

“Anyone seen him?”

“Mary is looking for him now,” Marlene said. 

“We should just leave him this time,” Avery grunted, throwing another bag of supplies at Marlene, who shoved it in the back. Both of them were wearing guard uniforms. James still hadn’t quite gotten used to seeing it. He wasn’t sure he’d ever be able to associate that uniform with anything other than the people who had locked him in solitary for months. 

“He needs this,” Lily said quietly. She was already sitting in the back of the rover, and James hadn’t spotted her until she spoke. Gone were the florals Lily used to wear, the flowy dresses or patterned blouses. Lily was dressed the same as the rest of them now, in worn, practical clothes. James wasn’t sure if he hated it or not. 

“What he needs is to stay sober for five minutes,” Avery replied. 

James didn’t say anything. He took a bag from the pile and shoved it into the back of the rover. 

“Found him!” Mary’s voice came from the front of the vehicle. She rounded the corner, dragging a very out-of-it Evan with her.

James sighed and silently moved off to get a bucket as they deposited Evan beside the rover. He half leaned up against the side of it, and his head lolled down on his chest. Either asleep, passed out, or close enough. 

Not for long, though, because James threw a bucket of cold water over his head. 

Evan sprang into action in seconds. He grabbed James by the collar and whirled him around, ramming his back against the rover. He spluttered and tried very hard to focus his eyes, but the alcohol had made him groggy.

“You….” Evan tried, raising a finger to point it at James’ face. Water droplets trickled down Evan’s face and off the end of his nose. His hair hung limply in his face. 

“Me,” James sighed. He easily pushed Evan’s hands off of him, ignoring the twinge in his shoulder from being shoved up against the rover. “Get in the rover, Evan. No gun until you sober up.”

“Don’t want one,” Evan slurred, staggering around to the back of the rover and hauling himself in, sitting down beside Lily.

“Load up, guys, we’re moving out,” James said.

Now this had become very familiar. James headed to the passenger door and seated himself there whilst Mary settled in the driver’s. Evan was supposed to drive, but he hadn’t ever been sober enough at the start of one of their excursions for anyone to allow him behind the wheel.

The back door slammed closed behind Marlene, and Mary pulled the rover out of the garage and through the camp. 

Marlene rattled through Moody’s instructions to everyone; no lethal force, avoid engaging grounders (especially the ice nation), but James didn’t really listen; he stared out of the slatted window to his side, watching the trees whip past them.

Over the last months, the paths around camp had been widened until they hit the Grounder’s roads. This particular route away from the Elder camp was worn and well-used. James himself had driven down it more times than he could count. But every time he did, he still found himself staring out of the window in hopes of catching a glimpse of dark hair and pale skin.

James was very much respecting the fact that the younger Black wanted space. He had no intention of dragging him back to camp; he just wanted a glimpse. Anything so that James could be sure he was at the very least alive.

“Oi!” Marlene smacked James on the back of the head lightly. “If you’re sitting shotgun, you can’t just stare out of the window, Potter.”

“Sorry,” James forced a laugh and rubbed the place where she had hit him. “What’s your suggestion to pass the time then? It’s a long drive.”

Marlene shrugged. “We could talk. Reminisce over the good times.”

The good times have been few and far between. The last time James had a truly good time unmarred by death or tragedy was probably before his father died, and even those childhood memories are marred by all that came after now. He couldn't think about the good times he had with his friends on the Elder without missing Sirius and Peter so much that his chest hurt.

Judging by the silence in the rover, no one else could reminisce over the good times either.

Silently, Lily reached forward and grabbed a cable that hung freely over the back of James’ armrest. She plugged in her small music player and selected a song. 

James had heard Lily’s whole music library at this point. It was a fairly regular occurrence that she would reach forward and plug in the device when they headed out on an expedition. The one she played, James recognised. So did Evan, it seemed. He was still drunk, but the song seemed to have bought him out of his stupor.

“​​Ooh, each morning I get up I die a little
Can barely stand on my feet
Take a look at yourself in the mirror and cry
Take a look in the mirror and cry
Lord, what you're doing to me? (Yeah, yeah)
I have spent all my years in believing' you
But I just can't get no relief, Lord.”

Evan’s voice was rough, but he threw his head back and smiles a little when he sang. James liked the sight. Despite himself, he joined in.

Somebody (Somebody)
Ooh, somebody (Somebody)
Can anybody find me
Somebody to love?

Suddenly, they’re all singing. It was one of those rare moments that James could forget about the ache in his leg and the blood on his hands and just be. Even Lily, who never seemed to smile anymore, joined in and sang.

Yeah
I work hard (He works hard) every day of my life
I work 'till I ache my bones
At the end (At the end of the day) I take home
My hard-earned pay all on my own
(Goes home, goes home on his own)
I get down (Down) on my knees (Knees) and I start to pray (Praise the Lord)
'Till the tears run down from my eyes, Lord.

Evan let out a whoop and clambered up into the gun turret of the rover, waving his arms wildly and making everyone else laugh as they continued singing.

Somebody (Somebody)
Ooh, somebody (Please)
Can anybody find me
Somebody to love?

Then, a beeping interrupts the music, and James hurried to turn it off as Mary scrambled with a device on the dashboard to see what was causing the noise.

“It’s a tracking beacon from the Elder,” Mary declared, pulling the rover to a stop in the middle of the field they had been driving through. 

“That was the best part,” Evan complained as he dropped back into his seat and crossed his arms over his chest like a petulant toddler.

“Who is it?” James asked, ignoring Evan. “Which station?”

Mary tapped at the controls for a few seconds. “Farm station.”

“After four months?” Avery asked. “How?”

James set his jaw. “We’ll find out. Where are they Mary?”

Mary continued tapping away at the controls before turning to look at James. Her face had gone slightly pale. “Sector Eight.”

“Ice nation territory,” Marlene muttered. 

“Protocol says we go home,” said Avery. “Let the Minister decide what to do next.”

As usual, when faced with these kinds of situations, James found all eyes on him. He chewed on the inside of his cheek briefly. “Screw protocol. Mum isn’t Farm Station. Mary and Avery are. It’s your call guys.”

Mary hesitated only for a moment. “Let’s do this?”

Avery gave a small smile. “Of course.”

James gritted his teeth. “Okay, want me to drive Mac? You can get a lock on the signal.”

*

James preferred driving the rover to riding a horse. He certainly wasn’t as good at it as Mary or even Evan, but he didn’t hit any trees or large rocks, which he counted as a win. 

“This is the border,” Lily said. Her head was buried in the maps she had spent the last months compiling. James pulled the rover to a stop. 

“The signal’s strong,” said Mary. “We’re almost on top of them.”

“Where’s all the ice?” Avery frowned, peering out of the window.

“Further north,” supplied Marlene. “Sector Eight is massive.”

“Okay, out we get,” James declared, grabbing his gun and pulling himself out of the rover, hardly suppressing a wince as his leg had to bear weight again. Driving was not good for it. “Evan, stay in the rover.”

“Fuck off,” Evan scoffed, clambering out alongside everyone else.

“We might need every gun we can get,” Marlene reasoned.

“Absolutely do not give him a gun,” Avery retorted. “He’ll shoot himself or one of us.”

“It’s this way!” Mary declared. She had removed the tracking device from the dashboard and was looking down at it as she continued forward.

“Wait,” James grabbed her shoulder. “Slow down. Remember the rules Moody gave us. Non-lethal force.”

“And to think you turned down being a guard, Potter,” Marlene rolled her eyes. 

“They’re moving toward us,” Mary said. “120 meters, 110…” she started forward again, but James stopped her. “They’re our people, James!”

“We hope they’re our people,” James insisted. Once, James had been a trusting person. He wasn't entirely sure when that had stopped, but it was certainly gone now. Now he was the kind of person who searched for the exits the second he stepped into the room. He was the kind of person who looked at anyone he didn't know, and even some who he did know, with inherent suspicion.

He drew his gun and pointed it in the direction from which they could hear an approach. Hooves.

Through the trees, two people on horseback emerged.

"White War paint," Marlene muttered. "They're Azgeda."

When they first arrived on the ground, they had landed in Trikru territory and therefore only came across Trikru people, so they hadn't noticed the distinct differences between the different Grounder clans. But when you knew what to look for, the differences were unmistakable. The way they dressed, the clothes they wore, and even the accents they spoke with.

"Stay calm," Marlene muttered to everyone as the riders drew to a stop in front of them.

"Chon re yu?" the first Azgeda man asked.

"Skaikru," Marlene replied. "Looking for our people."

"Emo lufa au Wanheda," said the second Azgeda man.

"I think that they think we're looking for someone called Wanheda," Marlene said in a hushed voice, looking around the group for help. As he so often did, James longed for the Black brothers with their uncanny ability to understand the Grounder language. James himself only understood basic phrases, though Marlene had picked up on it quicker than most of them.

"Who's that?" Avery asked, tightening his grip on his gun as the two men dismounted their horses.

"No idea," Marlene hissed back.

"There's the beacon," Mary pointed towards a necklace that one of the men was wearing as he turned to face the group.

Before anyone could stop him, Evan staggered forward.

"Hey, get back here!" James tried to grab Evan, but he was too quick.

"Evan, what are you doing?" Mary demanded.

"I got this!" Evan declared as he pushed past Marlene, staggering a little.

If there was one bit of the Grounder language James had made sure to learn, it was how to de-escalate situations. And this was certainly a situation that needed de-escalating. The second Grounder man had drawn his bow and had an arrow ready to fly straight into Evan's chest.

"Oso gouba in Heda's ginteik," (we observe the commander's truce), James declared frantically.

Evan didn't stop, he walked straight up to the first man, looked him up and down and pulled the beacon off of the man's necklace.

"This belongs to us," Evan told him, before turning away back towards the group. The man moved so fast that there was nothing any of them could do to stop him from grabbing Evan and pressing a knife to his throat.

"Wereon ste Wanheda?" (Where is Wanheda?) The grounder man demanded.

"Teik em gonot!" (Let him go) James yelled, his gun trained on the man without a second of hesitation. Around him, all of his friends had weapons in their hands, pointed at the Grounders.

"Oso nou get in chon bilaik!" (We don't know who that is!) Marlene replied quickly

The Grounder man looked at Evan, and James realised with a jolt that Evan was laughing. It was not the route that James would have taken in such a tense situation, but Evan was certainly still drunk and apparently had a death wish.

"Yu fig raun dison laik leyos?" The man asked Evan. He drew his blade over Evan's neck slowly, causing Evan's laughter to cut off into wheezes.

Once, James was a person who would have hesitated to pull the trigger. He wasn't anymore. And his aim was excellent. He fired and hit the man squarely between the eyes, sending him immediately careening to the ground.

Around him, everyone fired, and the second Azgeda man was taken out in seconds.

"Hold your fire!" James bellowed.

A very brief silence was cut into by the sound of Moody's voice on the radio inside the rover. "Rover One, come in."

James took a steadying breath and hurried back towards the rover to answer the call.

"Receiving," James said into the radio.

"I had him!" Evan complained, falling to his knees and clutching his neck.

"Mission report?" Moody asked, always blunt and to the point. James had come to admire that about him.

"What the hell were you thinking?" Avery demanded, hurrying over to Evan.

"We picked up a signal from Farm Station, but two Azgeda warriors had it. We were forced to shoot them. Evan's injured."

"We got the beacon, didn't we?" Evan was still half laughing despite the blood spouting from his neck.

"Yeah, but where did they get it?" Mary demanded. Avery slung one of Evan's arms over his shoulder and began carrying him back to the rover.

"We should get him to medical," Lily said, rummaging in her bag and pulling out some gauze and pressing it to Evan's neck.

"We need you in Sector Four. Covert." Moody said.

"Covert, Sector Four, copy. Can you tell me what's going on?" James asked.

"When you get here," Moody replied. "Over and out."

"Sector Four?" Marlene asked as James returned the radio to the dashboard and ran his hands through his hair. "What's Moody doing so far outside the wall?"

James had no clue what Moody wanted, but he was trying to be better at obeying orders. He took a heavy breath and wheeled around to the rest of the group.

"Take him home," he snapped in Evan's direction.

"I'm fine, thank you for asking," Evan grumbled as Lily wrapped up his neck in clean gauze.

James ignored Evan. "I need the rover. Take their horses. Mary, you're with me."

James didn't really want to take anyone with him. But the rule was that no one went anywhere outside the wall without backup, plus the pang in his leg kept reminding him that he really wasn't up to driving.

When no one moved, James felt his patience snap. "Move people!"

*

He and Mary didn't speak on the drive. It wasn't until they arrived in Sector Four and parked the rover that Mary said anything.

"Evan's becoming a liability," Mary muttered as they trudged through a dark tunnel to the place Moody wanted to meet.

"I know," James sighed. "I shouldn't have let him come along."

"He's getting worse," Mary said.

"Keep your eyes peeled," James reminded her.

"Getting drunk every night is one thing, but laughing when there's a knife pressed to your throat?" Mary continued. "Losing Barty really screwed him, didn't it?"

"Yeah, it did," James muttered. His attention was drawn to a rustling of trees as they made their way to the other end of the tunnel, as Moody emerged through the trees accompanied by a familiar face.

"Who's he with?" Mary asked.

"Narcissa," James replied quietly, stopping at the end of the tunnel to allow Moody and Narcissa to approach them. Narcissa looked much the same as the last time he had seen her over four months ago. Long blonde hair pulled back from her face in intricate braids and a stoic expression on her face.

"That's Narcissa?" Mary frowned, eyeing the woman warily.

James cursed under his breath. "He must've told her we broke the truce." He started towards Moody to meet in the middle. "Sir, before you say anything, there was a good reason-"

Moody held his hand up. "We'll deal with that later. This is about Regulus."

Just the name sent a wave of shock through James' body. He felt himself tense up immediately. His fingers locked around the gun he was holding, and his knuckles went white immediately.

"What about him?" James asked through gritted teeth.

"He's being hunted," Narcissa stated.

"By who?" Mary frowned.

"By everyone," Narcissa replied.

James' heart skipped a beat.

Notes:

Translations

Okay so in a world without Remus (Lincolin) living at the camp post Mountain, the gang would've had no one to teach them Trigedaslang, but I think it's reasonable that they'd have picked up some basic phrases.

Chon re yu - who are you?

Emo lufa au Wanheda - They look for the commander of death

Yu fig raun dison laik leyos? - You think this is funny?

 

*

 

So excited to catch back up with the gang I simply couldn't wait to post this.
James is doing terribly, Evan is doing terribly, Lily is doing terribly.
James, Lily and Evan are kind of jointly sharing Jasper and Raven's struggles at the start of season 3 and those two are not well people at the beginning of the season.
They're all handling things in their own ways, James is doing the classic James Potter 'smile and ignore the problem', Evan is drinking himself into oblivion and Lily is still adapting to the outside world whilst coming to terms with the deaths of everyone she ever knew.
All in all, it's a very fun and light hearted start to part 3 for everyone :)

Chapter 65: Home Comforts

Notes:

Trigger Warnings for this Chapter
- Suicide Jokes
- References to nuclear warfare
- Hunting/Killing Animals
- Wounds
- Reference to past genocide

Translations are mostly within the text but there is one that will be in the end notes x

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S I R I U S

"It’s been 86 days and we’re on our last box of food, so uh…” Sirius trailed off, looking towards Remus for help. He didn't find any. Remus was reclining back on the sofa with an arm slung over his face. “I really never thought I’d miss the Elder this much,” Sirius continued, looking back towards the camera that he was holding in a shaky hand. "Well, I just wanted to say I’m sorry. I guess…”

Sirius actually wanted to say a lot more than that. He wanted to apologise to his brother for every wrong he'd ever done. He wanted to hug James one last time and give Euphemia a kiss on the cheek. But he couldn't find the words. He looked down at his own lap and chewed on his bottom lip.

"If you’re seeing this, Peter, then that would mean you’re not, in fact, dead,” Remus cut in, leaning into the frame over Sirius' shoulder. “So screw you.”

He seized the camera from Sirius' hand and abruptly pressed the button to stop the recording, slamming it down on the table.

“I love you, sweetheart, but agonising over it just isn’t worth the time; we may as well slit our wrists and get it over with. I promise it’s a much better way to go than starving to death.” Remus said flatly, returning to his position on the sofa.

Suffice it to say, Remus was being incredibly positive about the whole thing. Sirius supposed it was never Remus' positivity (or lack thereof) that had drawn him to the grounder man. He'd always had James to be positive. No, what drew him to Remus was his realness. How he stood for what he believed in and refused to budge.

Apparently, what Remus now believed in was achieving the quickest and least painful way of dying.

"Maybe you use that gun on me, huh?" Remus suggested, nodding towards Godric's gun, still untouched on the table after all of those days, not moving from the sofa and not looking at Sirius. "Shoot me, then you can eat me and live a bit longer."

That made Sirius laugh.

"Don't laugh at me, I'm making valid suggestions!" Remus complained.

Sirius sighed and flopped back onto the sofa beside Remus. "Careful, I'll start considering it soon. I bet you're delicious."

A grinding of metal drew Sirius' train of thought abruptly to an end. It was the unmistakable sound of the door screeching open.

"Containment door released," said the voice of the man who had announced it closing.

It took less than a second for Sirius and Remus to scramble to their feet and hurl themselves up the stairs. Sirius was half terrified that the door would shut before they could get out, but the pair of them staggered outside without incident, blinking in the sunlight.

The sun was blinding, and Sirius threw his head back and laughed.

"No need to eat you now, Moony," Sirius declared. Somehow, the world looked no different than it had before they were locked away. Sirius had half expected it to end all over again whilst he and Remus were underground.

A buzzing noise drew his attention, and he spotted the drone that had brought them to the island hovering nearby. It stayed in place for a moment before flying away.

The look that fleeted across Remus' face was one of pure and complete anger. "Get back here!" He bellowed, thundering off into the trees after the drone, not allowing any time for conversation.

Sirius was given no choice but to follow.

Like it had when they followed it across the ocean, the drone didn't wait for them. But it gave them a good enough idea of the direction it was going in that when they stumbled out of a line of trees to see a grand manor house, they knew that was where the drone must have come from.

They burst through the large double doors bearing knives they had scrounged up from the bunker.

"There you are," said a cheerful-sounding Peter who was hurrying down the corridor towards them. He was completely clean and in a new set of clothes, looking right at home in the opulence of the house.

"Peter?" Sirius blinked at him.

"Welcome!" Peter spread his arms. "We have so much to talk about and so little time! I found it! The City of Light is real. But you must be starving, and by the looks of you, you need showers. Let's get you comfortable, then we can talk."

*

The water pressure in the house was unmatched. Sirius didn't think he'd ever felt as clean as he did after a long shower under the numerous jets that the shower in one of the many bathrooms had to offer.

After a full meal, he and Remus were on the same page. They really needed to find out what the fuck was going on, and Peter was the only option for this. Whilst Remus was very keen on just killing Peter and living out their days in the mansion, Sirius didn't really want to see another one of his friends die, so he was able to talk Remus down.

They found Peter in a large room with sofas. He was knelt in the middle and appeared to be meditating.

"Pete, can we talk now?" Sirius asked.

Peter didn't even twitch.

"Peter's not here right now," said a cool voice that Sirius recognised. It sent shivers down his spine. He had watched the videos enough times while locked in the bunker. He'd recognise the voice of the AI who ended the world anywhere.

He and Remus turned as one to see Tom standing there watching them. He wore the same pressed suit that he had in the videos. The same dark eyes and sharp cheekbones that were somehow familiar to Sirius beyond his recognition of Tom himself.

"We know what you are," Remus snapped, fingers closing tightly around Sirius' wrist as if he was afraid Sirius was going to start forward.

"It's refreshing to be around people who have even a semblance of understanding of technology again," Tom said, a small smile tugging the edges of his lips.

"Let us explain," Peter said, his voice making Sirius jump as he hadn't noticed Peter standing or approaching.

"Good idea," Sirius replied, looking at Peter with slightly narrowed eyes. There was something different about his friend, but he couldn't quite put his finger on it. "Why don't you start with why you kept us locked in a bunker while you played house?"

"The outside world means nothing," Peter said simply. "In the City of Light, we can all play house."

Remus snorted. "Here I thought I was the one losing my mind."

"It's the truth," said Tom. "I can show you."

"You do know he's the one who launched the missiles that ended the world?" Sirius frowned at Peter.

Peter just looked at Tom and smiled. "Wrong. He didn't end the world, he saved it."

Sirius frowned, and Remus scoffed.

"Fuck that," Remus said. "Come on, Sirius, we're leaving."

A light tug on Sirius' arm was all it took for him to be in motion. He stared at Peter with a slack jaw the whole way to the door.

*

A horn blasted through the night, pulling Sirius and Remus out of their hushed conversation. They were back on the beach where they had first landed on the island with no idea what to do next.

Remus was adamant that they find a way off of the island and head back to the Elder camp. It had been months, he reasoned; even if the kill order hadn't been lifted, it would now be safe enough for him to hide within the walls of the Elder camp.

Sirius could picture Remus cooped up inside the camp's walls.

The horn stopped all discussion as they both looked out to sea in search of the source.

Footsteps on the sand pulled Sirius' attention away from the sea, and he watched as Peter approached with a large, hulking man.

"It's a boat," Remus hissed, clearly having found the source of the horn.

"You're leaving, huh?" Sirius asked Peter as his friend walked closer. The man he was with had long scraggly hair and a beard to match. His face had some kind of disfigurement on it, which Sirius could only make out vaguely in the night, lit only by the lantern that the man carried and every so often by the beam of the lighthouse as it swung around in their direction.

"So are you," said Peter.

"Not with you, we're not," Remus replied curtly, his fingers tangling with Sirius' and squeezing.

"I'll be right there, Hagrid," Peter muttered to the large man, who nodded once and set off in the direction of an old wooden pier that had been so eaten away at by the elements that it looked like it might collapse at any moment. A small motorboat was pulling towards the pier, its headlight blinding Sirius as it approached.

"You've found a new friend," Sirius commented.

Peter ignored that comment and looked Sirius straight in the eyes with an intensity he very rarely wore. "I'm sorry that we kept you in the bunker. Is that what you want to hear? Well, the truth is I knew that you were safe, and with all the things we had to do I needed the time."

Remus snorted. "You seemed pretty busy back there."

"With T.O.M's help I converted scrap from Salazar station into a power source," Peter replied. "With the added power T.O.M was able to complete the work he began with his creator 200 years ago."

Sirius shook his head. "You can do whatever you want Peter. We're leaving in the rowboat just like we arrived. The City of Light is a lie, can't you see that?"

"I need you," Peter insisted. "I need you both."

"Course you do," Sirius sighed.

"Let me prove to you what he can do-" Peter fumbled in his pocket and drew out two small plastic tablets. They were smaller than Sirius' pinky finger. So innocuous, Sirius had no idea what they were for and he didn't think he wanted to know.

"We've seen what he can do," Sirius said, shaking his head slightly and holding on tighter to Remus' hand.

"No, you haven't," Peter replied. "Not even close."

"How is it possible that you sound even crazier than before?" Remus asked, raising one eyebrow. His eyes flitted briefly down to the tablets in Peter's hand.

"I can tell you about the City of Light or you can see it for yourselves," Peter continued, ignoring Remus almost entirely.

"And that's supposed to take me to the City of Light?" Sirius nodded down at the tablet.

Peter nodded earnestly. "No pain, no hate, no envy."

"No thanks," Remus stated.

"Remus-" Peter started.

"No," Remus said again. "Pain, hate, envy? That's what makes us human. You get rid of them and there's nothing left. So get those chips out of my face."

Peter smiled sadly and reached forward, tucking the two chips into the pocket on the front of Sirius' jacket.

"Take care of yourselves," Peter sighed sadly, as if the two of them had just passed up the best thing he could think of. "And decide later." Peter patted the place he had just left the chips, right over Sirius' heart.

The horn blared again, and Peter gave them one last smile before turning and heading towards where the boat was now docking. Sirius could make out the silhouettes of two other people on the boat who were helping load the bags that Hagrid had bought with him.

Sirius turned to look at Remus.

"Remus?" A voice called from the pier. Remus' head whipped around and he squinted through the light now beating down on them. "Remus is that you?"

"Fabian?" Remus asked incredulously.

"It is him!" The second person on the boat cried.

"Gideon?" Remus didn't seem to notice walking towards the boat, but he towed Sirius along with him until they could get a better look at the two men.

"Fancy seeing you in this neck of the woods, huh?" said Fabian. Fabian was a redhead with an awful case of sunburn, but he was grinning from ear to ear. "I thought that was you in the desert! Sorry about nicking your shit, water under the bridge, huh?"

"If only there was any water in the desert," Gideon, the other man lamented. The lower part of his face was wrapped in a scarf, but sticking out near his forehead Sirius could see the same red hair that Fabian was sporting.

"Who are they?" Sirius muttered to Remus.

"Molly's brothers," Remus replied, blinking as if he couldn't believe his own eyes. "Outcasts."

"Well, what are you waiting for?" Gideon asked. "You look like you need a lift."

Remus looked from the two men on the boat to Sirius. "It'll be quicker."

"There good people?" Sirius asked.

"The best," Remus nodded.

"You hear that Fab, we're the best people." Gideon laughed.

"You heard it here first," Fabian chuckled.

"Changed your mind?" Peter passed them, placing a bag onto the boat.

"Bite me," Remus glared at him. "Okay the, who did you two steal the boat from?"

 

R E G U L U S

Regulus had enough perspective to know that he had certainly been experiencing some form of a psychotic breakdown following Barty's death. Four months later, he had the self-awareness to understand he was very much still in the midst of it.

Did he know how to stop it? No. But at least he was able to acknowledge it. That was something.

And at least now he was somewhere that his breakdown couldn't hurt anyone else. Well, anyone human. It was very much hurting the wildlife of any area he chose to pass through.

Today, he had felled a large mutated panther-like creature and was dragging it through the woods to a Grounder trading post that he had been frequenting over the last few weeks.

It was a convenient location. Far enough away from the Elder camp that he wasn't at risk of running into anyone and remote enough from any Grounder villages that he could go mostly unnoticed.

The only person he had interacted with on a regular basis was the man who worked the trading post. An old man who simply went by Kreature. He was old and didn't seem to know or care who Regulus was. Regulus liked it that way.

He was very good at being alone. He had done it for most of his life and found the solitude of the woods refreshing. Out in the woods, there's no one to ask anything of him, no life or death decisions to make. It was just kill animals or be killed by animals. He loved the simplicity of it.

The cat put up a fight; Regulus didn't walk away unscathed. He had a cut on his face and claw marks on his shoulder, but like usual, the cat walked away dead, and Regulus walked away alive.

It was heavy and made his shoulder ache worse as he dragged it through the woods. But the cat died a fighter, and Regulus kind of respected that. He gave it a good death and muttered a quiet 'Yu gonplei ste odon' over its corpse.

Like he normally did, he hovered behind a tree near the trading outpost to ensure that no one other than Kreature was there when he did decide to go in. It was a busy day for the shop keep and Regulus had to wait nearly an hour before everyone had left.

He dragged the panther into the shop as Kreature watched him from behind his counter.

"Swaya frag op," (Good kill), Kreature commented as Regulus stopped in front of the counter.

"Chof. Moustaim prepon," (Thank you. The usual supplies), Regulus replied without preamble.

Kreature pushed away from his desk and made his way around the counter to inspect the kill. Omce satisfied, he picked up the rope Regulus had used to drag it and began dragging it towards the back. Regulus was quick to help. Kreature was old and the panther was heavy.

"Yu otaim kom op don kru ban op. Os manaplei," (You always come when people leave. Good timing) Kreature commented goodheartedly as Regulus helped him drag the cat to the back of the shop.

"Ai laik raun a hos raun," (I'm in a hurry) was all Regulus said in response.

"Ait. Kom Otaim," (Right. As always) Kreature said, a small smile playing on his lips.

When they made it to the back room, Kreature abandoned the cat in the middle of the store and grabbed a small crate off of a shelf. He motioned for Regulus to follow him back out to the main shop.

"Steiks kom bilaik las frag op. Thau oso kodon," (The meat from your last kill. Minus our share) Kreature said as he placed the crate on the counter. He also placed down a small bottle beside it.

"Chit's dei de?" (What's that?) Regulus asked, nodding his head towards the bottle.

"A drein daun kom yu hod op??" (A drink while you wait?) Kreature suggested. Regulus really shouldn't. Alcohol muddled his mind, and being around people- any people- was a risk. He didn't want to be found; he didn't want to be seen. But he liked Kreature, and the trading post should remain void of people for another few hours, like usual. So he agreed with a small nod of his head.

Kreature gave him a toothy grin and reached over to pour the bottle out into a cup. In doing so, he revealed something on his wrist that pulled Regulus up short.

A wristband. One of the very same ones that he had been sent to the ground wearing. It was in good condition, unlike the ones that Mulciber had smashed off people's wrists.

The thought of Mulciber reminded Regulus that the brutish man was just another person Regulus had gotten killed.

The thought that Kreature could recognise him was worse, however.

Regulus eyed him warily. Kreature hadn't noticed the shift at all.

"Ai na na snap kom ostof," (I'll be quick with the rest) Kreature told him, before turning back toward the store room to set about gathering Regulus his supplies.

It was a while before Kreature returned with the rest of Regulus' supplies, and when he did, the elderly man asked Regulus to share a second drink with him. Regulus agreed.

Regulus' mind hadn't stopped whirring over the bracelet, so he couldn't help himself.

"Na yu tel op Ai hashta dei de?" (Can you tell me about that?) Regulus asked, nodding down at the bracelet on Kreature's wrist as the elderly man reached over to fill their glasses again.

Kreature opened his mouth to say something, but the tell tale sound of footsteps on the porch stopped him.

Regulus stayed too long. He thought that he had more time, but the time was up. There was only one entrance to the trading post, so there was no escape. He dropped his head and retreated into a darkened corner of the shop, wrapped his scarf around his head and pretended to look at the merchandise as the door opened and two sets of footsteps made their way inside the shop.

Regulus didn't dare look in the direction of the counter to see who it was.

"Yu souda kof op raun?" (You got something to trade?) Kreature asked the newcomer.

The footsteps stopped in front of the counter. Regulus could hear a rustling as the person rummaged for something.

"Yu don yu sen disha hef?" (Have you seen this man?) The newcomer asked. It was a woman, that was about all Regulus could tell. But somehow, he knew that 'this man' was him. He should have been more alert for this all along. He had been reckless coming to this trading post so regularly for the last two months. He wouldn't make the mistake again. It was a shame because he was starting to like his minimal interactions with Kreature.

There was a brief silence while Kreature looked at whatever he was being shown.

"Dison laik nou a krei os feisnes," (This is not a very good likeness) Kreature said eventually. Regulus' heart picked up it's pace. He understood then that Kreature was being shown a drawing of him. And Kreature had seen him enough times to be able to spot him in a crowded room. Regulus had never given a name, but would his face be enough?

"Krei yu've sen em den?" (So you've seen him then?) The woman pressed.

"Em was hir tu sintaim kom gon," (He was here two days ago) Kreature replied. "Dei de's ha ai gaed disha." (That's how I got this) Regulus risked a peek over his shoulder and saw Kreature showing off the bracelet around his wrist. "Em don biyo em ws strechplei Nout. Stok daun Idon's Pas." (He said he was heading North. Following Eden's Pass)

"Gon Azgeda," (To the Ice Nation) said a second newcomer. A man this time. "Oso souda hos raun." (We have to hurry)

A pair of footsteps headed out of the shop, and Regulus could only assume the man left.

"Chof," (Thank you) said the woman. There was a rustling noise as she stowed away the paper she had shown to Kreature. " Yu've ben mou hful tan yu na nofous." (You've been more helpful than you can imagine)

The woman turned to leave, but Regulus didn't dare turn around until he heard the door close behind her. She hesitated for a moment and he could feel the weight of her gaze on the back of his head.

When the door finally closed behind her, he let out a breath he hadn't realised he was holding. He turned around and found Kreature's gaze already on him. A rush of gratitude for this old man flooded through him,

"Ha suna yu don yu get klin?" (How long have you known?) Regulus asked.

"Ha suna yu don yu ben kom op hir," (How long have you been coming here?) Was all Kreature offered in response.

Regulus sighed and nodded, turning towards the door.

"Ai wuld hod op," (I would wait) Kreature called after him. "Give them a chance to leave. Share a drink with me. You must be hungry?"

"Why are you helping me?" Regulus frowned at the man.

"My daughter was taken by the mountain," Kreature replied. Regulus thought that it was strange to hear the man speak English. "You ended the raids."

Later, Regulus somehow found himself roped into sharing a meal with Kreature. It was the meat that Regulus bought with him the last time he was there, about two weeks ago. It was still good.

Kreature had supplies that Regulus couldn't keep. Potatoes and spices that made it the nicest meal that Regulus had eaten since the few he had when he was a prisoner in the mountain.

"Tell me about the Mountain," Kreature asked at one point when their bellies were full.

"There's nothing to tell," Regulus replied, swirling the liquid in his cup around. "I did what I had to do, that's all."

"That's all?" Kreature repeated. "You killed our greatest enemy. You wiped them out by yourself."

Regulus could correct him. He could say that his brother was there to pull the lever with him. He could have said how it wouldn't have been possible without Evan, or Mary or any of his people. But he didn't. He stayed silent and took another swig of his drink.

Kreature didn't seem to feel the need to press him on the subject and Regulus was grateful for that.

Regulus felt a strange relaxation settle into his bones as the night went on in comfortable silence and minimal conversation, so when Kreature offered him a spare bed to stay in for the night, he didn't decline. And when he lay down to sleep he drifted off straight away, maybe because of the alcohol humming in his veins or the good food in his belly. Regulus found that he didn't particularly care.

He still woke with a start, slick with sweat and breathing heavily from a nightmare.

He was gone before the sun rose. He stuffed his supplies into his bag and left some extra meat out on the counter as a thank you for Kreature's hospitality before heading to the door.

The night was brisk. The early signs of morning just beginning to rear their head. Not even the morning birds were chirping yet.

The comfortable night had left Regulus slightly less on guard than he perhaps should have been. Maybe that was why he was taken so off guard when he rounded a corner and found a blade pressed to his neck.

"Hello, Wanheda," said the woman who had been in the shop earlier. She had just the faintest smile on her face as she surveyed him. "Ready for a walk?"

 

E U P H E M I A

Euphemia was up and running the second she heard shouting outside. When she made it outside, it was to find the rover team had returned sans the rover and sans her son.

"Evan's hurt!" Marlene cried the second she saw Euphemia. Marlene's shirt was covered in blood, and a bit was even smudged on her face.

Evan was being placed on the ground beside a horse by Avery.

"What happened?" Euphemia demanded as she crouched down in front of Evan and peeled back the dressing to inspect Evan's wound. Evan was pale and looked like he might pass out any second. And he stank of booze.

"Ice nation," Avery explained.

Euphemia gritted her teeth and turned to look over her shoulder to where Poppy Pomfrey was hurrying over to them.

"Get him to medical," she gestured at Evan. Poppy nodded once and set about doing just that. She and Avery slung one of Evan's arms over each of their shoulders and set off.

Euphemia turned back to Marlene and surveyed the group that had returned. Just four of the six had come back; Marlene, Lily, Avery and Evan.

"Where are James and Mary?" She asked Marlene.

"With Moody," Marlene explained as she helped Lily clamber down from the horse. "We had to bring Evan back and tell you what happened."

Euphemia frowned. She hadn't known that Moody was outside the wall and it caused a little trickle of dread to pool in her stomach.

"Well, what happened?" She prompted when neither of the two girls offered up their explanation.

"We picked up a signal from Farm Station," Lily said. "On the boarder of Sector Eight. When we got there we found two Ice Nation scouts one of them had the beacon."

"It got messy," Marlene continued.

"How messy?" Euphemia narrowed her eyes.

"We had to kill them," Marlene said nonchalantly. Euphemia hated how these children talked about killing so easily. She hated that it was the nature of the world. She hated that she'd had any hand in making them like this.

She let out a heavy breath. "Fine. That's not your blood is it Marlene?"

Marlene shook her head. "Evan's."

"Okay, go get yourself cleaned up, Lily, walk with me to the infirmary? I need to speak to you."

Lily and Marlene exchanged a look before Marlene headed off towards the ship for a much-needed shower.

When they were alone, Euphemia started walking, Lily followed silently.

"I'm considering making another run to the Mountain for supplies," Euphemia said, treading carefully. Lily was fragile. More fragile than the kids from the Elder. Lily hadn't grown up like they had. The Mountain had suffered losses, sure, but they'd never faced the scarcity of resources that had led to the Elder executing so many of their own people. She hadn't lived in the outside world for long enough to be properly marred by the violence of it.

Lily pursed her lips. "You want my advice, Minister?"

"That's why I wanted to speak to you," Euphemia nodded.

"The last one just got back," Lily said, sniffing slightly. "Every time you go there it's like you're dancing on the grave of my people. I can't imagine that the Grounders will be very happy if it looks like you're colonizing the mountain either. You have the peace that my people died for. Don't waste it."

They rounded a corner near to the infirmary and someone almost ran headlong into Euphemia.

"Hey, wait!" Poppy was jogging along the corridor towards them, Avery hot on her heels. "He hasn't been discharged!"

The person who had walked into her turned out to be Evan. He was still wobbly on his feet, but his wound had clearly been quickly stitched and had fresh gauze on it.

"I'm fine," Evan mumbled.

"He's not fine," Avery argued.

"Shut up!" Evan growled.

"Okay, enough!" Euphemia sighed, she placed her hands on Evan's shoulders and narrowed her eyes at him. "If you promise to come back in the morning, I will examine you then, okay?"

Evan practically rolled his eyes, but nodded. Euphemia relaxed her grip on his shoulders and stepped aside to allow him to continue down the corridor.

Her heart hurt for him. She knew exactly what he was going through. Losing the love of your life wasn't something that a person just got over. She certainly hadn't. And she'd had James to keep going for. Evan had none of that. He was well and truly alone.

She wished there was more she could do for him.

"You're just going to let him go?" Avery asked.

Euphemia pressed the palm of her hand into her temples. "Thank you Lily, I'll beat all of that in mind."

Lily frowned but nodded and headed off after Evan.

Then, Euphemia looked towards Poppy. "I'll be in there in a minute."

Poppy frowned. "Effie, we have 12 patients waiting, including six contraceptive implant removals!"

Euphemia gave her a stern look.

Poppy sighed. "You'll be there in a minute." Then she too, headed off back into the hospital.

Finally, Euphemia looked to Avery.

"Minister, he had a knife to his throat, and he smiled. Do you really think letting him go off and get drunk is the best thing for him?" Avery demanded.

"We're all just doing our best here," Euphemia sighed. "We can't expect anything more of each other."

*

Later, when she had more time, Euphemia sought Evan out. As expected, she found him drinking alone in the mess hall.

"I don't want to talk about it," Evan mumbled into his cup when he saw her coming.

"Fine, then we don't talk," Euphemia replied, sitting down in a chair across from him.

"Are you here as my Minister or my Doctor?" Evan grumbled. "I don't want to talk to one of you, and if the Minister has a problem that she needs a mechanic for, she can put it in a work order like everyone else."

"I'm here as your friend Evan," Euphemia told him.

"Good," Evan said, a tiny smile playing on his lips. He grabbed an empty cup and thrust that and a bottle of something towards her. "Then shut up and drink, you can be my doctor again in the morning."

Notes:

Translations
Yu gonplei ste odon - your fight is over

*

Ooof a lot happened in this chapter!

Starting with Wolfstar in their domestic unproblematic bliss era. All of their problems come from outside forces, but as a couple they're doing great! Their relationship with Peter… not so much. And they met T.O.M!!! And the Prewetts!!!!!!! Listen, the main plot of this part is what's going on with that group right now, so make sure you keep your eyes peeled!

Then Regulus doing terribly but hanging out with his bestie Kreature. I love my emotionally repressed war criminal so so very much. Him and James doing everything they can to not even think eachother's names is everything to me.

Then finally Effie. We haven't had a proper Effie POV in so so long so it was nice to come back to her. Diva is spread to thin and is just trying to look out for everyone. Lily telling her it straight is iconic, I can't wait to delve more into Lily soon, her whole post mountain headspace is so interesting to me.

The longer this fic goes on the more I'm having to wrestle with how staggering the final word count is going to be.... I was kind of hoping I'd have the whole thing written in a year (so finished by early Feb 2026) but it's beginning to look more unlikley... It's by far the longest thing I have written already and we have at least two more seasons of the show to cover... goodness me...

Chapter 66: Wanheda I

Notes:

Trigger Warnings for this Chapter
- Guns
- Swords
- Capture/Imprisonment
- Restraining
- Death
- Blood

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

James' entire body felt tense. Tense in a way it hadn't in a long time. It was like just the mention of Regulus' name had ignited something in him that he'd hoped might've fizzled out in the lonely months since he'd last seen the boy.

Nothing had fizzled out. James knew that it couldn't.

And now Regulus was out there, somewhere, being hunted by everyone on the stupid, horrible, radiation-soaked planet.

And James was tired. Tired of it all.

Narcissa winced as the rover hit a particularly nasty bump.

"Don't worry, still getting used to it myself," James muttered to her. "It's not half as bad as a crashing spaceship though."

She didn't smile, just stared at him with her jaw tense, as if she was trying to see what was hiding beneath the surface of his skin. Her eyes, so like Sirius', made him want to squirm.

"Sir, we're almost out of range. Are you sure you don't want to tell the Minister?" Mary asked, looking back into the rear view mirror to catch sight of James' face for a second before looking back to Moody, who had taken the passenger seat.

"I don't want to worry Effie until we know something," Moody grunted.

Right, because his mother had been tearing her hair out over Regulus' whereabouts just as much as James had. He wasn't sure if it was out of obligation to Sirius or him, but Euphemia Potter had seemingly decided at some point that Regulus was just as much her responsibility as James and Sirius were.

He also suspected that this decision had something to do with the growing bags she had certainly noticed under his own eyes.

"We know there's a kill order," James said through gritted teeth. He looked intently at Narcissa with narrowed eyes. "You people are big on those." Because a kill order was the reason that Sirius and Remus had to leave as well. And James was so, so very tired.

"It's not a kill order," Narcissa replied curtly. "It's a bounty. Regulus is a symbol. He's become known as Wanheda, the Commander of Death."

"The Ice Nation scouts we killed asked about Wanheda," Mary said. "Why are they looking for Regulus?"

"My people believe that when you kill someone, you get their power. Kill Wanheda and you command Death," Narcissa said, her lips pressed into a thin line.

"He's just one boy," Moody frowned, turning slightly in his seat to look at Narcissa.

"We are all just people until we are called," Narcissa said. "What Regulus did in Mount Hallow weakened the Commander. Azgeda is emboldened. Their Queen wants Regulus' power. If her people believe she has it, then she'll break the coalition and start a war the likes of which we haven't seen since Salazar Primeheda. I can't let that happen."

A beeping from the console alerted them that they were crossing the boundary from Sector Five to Sector Seven.

"Welcome to Sector Seven," Mary said, glancing down at the dashboard. "Where to now?"

"If he's here, he'll need supplies," Narcissa stated. "We start with the trading outposts."

*

It got dark as they drove. Narcissa popped in and out of trading posts as they passed them, but no one seemed to have seen Regulus anywhere. What they did learn was that two Azgeda warriors had also been to most of the placed they checked, asking after Regulus.

James was occupying himself by staring out the window and trying to avoid the death glares that Narcissa was busy casting towards the gun that rested across his lap when Mary suddenly slammed on the break,s. This hurled James forward into the back of the driver's seat, landing painfully on his shoulder.

He peered through the windscreen, rubbing his shoulder to see why they had stopped.

A tree had fallen perfectly into the road.

"We have to move it," Mary said, looking to Moody for guidance.

James made for the door, but Narcissa stopped him. "Wait. It's been cut down."

James frowned. "We don't know that."

He pulled himself to his feet and pushed open the roof door, standing up with his gun in hand to get a better look at the tree. It was dark and he couldn't see the roots, so he couldn't tell if it had simply been blown over or been cut. He didn't think that the weather had been bad enough for it to have been blown over recently, and this was a fairly popular trade route, so it was a bit strange that it hadn't been moved.

A creaking noise drew his attention to the back of the rover and he turned just in time to see a second large tree tumbling to the ground, effectively blocking them in from both sides.

The impact of the tree with the ground shook the rover, knocking James off of his feet and sending him heavily back into his seat.

"We know now," Narcissa said simply, crossing her arms and peering out of the rover's window.

James scrambled up and pulled the roof hatch closed as Narcissa, Moody and Mary all pulled out weapons, all of them staring off into the darkened trees for any sign of who had blocked them in.

Once the hatch was closed, James took up his own position, gun propped on one of the slats over the window as he peered through the scope of his gun. There was nothing; the woods were as silent as the group in the rover.

Time passed slowly and quickly all at once. James' eyes kept darting to the clock on the rover's dash. He tried not to think about how every second that passed could be the one that meant he couldn't save Regulus.

Eventually, the sun had risen and James couldn't take it anymore.

"It's been three hours, what are they waiting for?" James demanded, eyes still on the woods which were still unchanged and free of movement.

"Even with the light I can't see anyone," Moody grunted.

"I say we make a run for it," said Mary, peering through the windscreen as if she might suddenly see something.

"No, that's what they want us to do," Moody replied.

"The girl is right, they can wait longer than us," Narcissa said. She had stopped watching the woods a while ago and instead had taken to sharpening several of her many knives.

Moody grunted his understanding. "Okay. Potter, get in the turret and cover us. When we make it to that ridge," he pointed out of the window, and James squinted to see where he was gesturing to. "We'll cover you so that you can join us."

James nodded. "Copy that," he cocked the safety lock off of his gun. "Run fast."

His leg screamed in protest at bearing weight again after so long spent in one position, but he ignored it, hauling himself up and opening the roof hatch.

Almost the second that he had straightened up fully, he felt an arm wrap around his neck and a knife press to his throat. On instinct, his hands went up in surrender.

"They're here," he told the others, his voice remaining even.

"Everybody out or the boy dies," said a woman also on top of the rover beside the one who had his knife pressed to James' throat. Her voice was slightly muffled by a scarf wrapped around her face, completely obscuring it from view.

James felt a second person grab him, and he was hauled out of the hatch and thrown unceremoniously off the roof of the rover so that he landed hard in the dirt. He grunted in pain and spat mud to the ground. His gun had been lost in the fall.

"Okay, we're coming out!" Moody barked. "Don't hurt him!"

The back doors of the rover opened, and the other three clambered out, aided by their attackers, who grabbed them and threw them to the ground. James composed himself and scrambled onto his knees, only to be thrown back on his face, the heavy weight of a knee pressing into his back and, his arms being forced behind his back.

"All targets secured!" Someone barked, voice also muffled by a mask.

At the edge of James' vision, he saw Mary being pulled to her feet as one of the attackers rifled through her pockets, pulling out the Farm Station beacon, which was still blinking with a red light.

"Found it!" The person cried.

"Hey, that's mine!" Mary protested, trying to kick out, but being held in place by another man with his arm wrapped around her neck.

"Mary, let it go!" James barked, which earned him nothing apart from his face being shoved further into the dirt.

"Mary?" One of the masked assailants repeated as Mary continued to struggle. She froze at the sound of the woman's voice.

"Mum?" She asked weakly.

The woman cast off her hood and mask and quickly surged forward, pulling Mary into her arms. James didn't know Mrs MacDonald, but even if he hadn't known Mary, it would have been clear to see that this was her mother. They had the same afro hair, the same nose, the same eyes, they were even the same height. Mary looked like a younger clone of her mother.

"I knew it," Mrs MacDonald sobbed into her daughter's shoulder, holding her so tightly that it looked like it probably hurt. James couldn't see Mary's face, but from the way her shoulders shook, he suspected she was crying too.

"Farm Station, stand down," said the woman who had grabbed James from the rover. The knee on his back eased off, and James was able to scramble to his feet.

"Augusta, is that you?" Moody asked, blinking up as the woman offered him her hand.

The woman reached up to reveal her face, and James would know her anywhere. She was one of the very few people he'd seen during his time spent in solitary. Once every two weeks, Augusta Longbottom had been brought to his cell to teach him Earth Skills. He had loved it, it had broken up the monotony of waiting to die.

"You have no idea how good it is to see you," August said, offering Moody a hand to his feet. Moody thumped her on the back affectionately when he was standing.

"We didn't think you'd made it," Moody asked when they pulled apart.

"Smith, Zhang, watch the woods, everyone else, I said stand down. We're among friends," Augusta said.

Around them, all of their attackers pulled off the masks and hoods, revealing faces, some of which he recognised in passing, others-

"Frank!" James grinned despite himself when Frank Longbottom pulled his hood off.

Frank was several years older than him, but they had played against each other in football for years. The last thing James had heard of Frank was via the radio when he answered their first calls for help.

Frank grinned back at him and pulled him into a hug. "Good to see you still kicking Potter."

"You too," James choked.

"Where's Mama?" Mary asked, pulling away from the hug with her mother and looking around.

Mrs MacDonald's face dropped. "Your Mama didn't make it."

Then they were hugging again, tighter this time. James averted his eyes. He and Frank moved over to where Moody and Augusta were standing, allowing the MacDonalds some privacy in their grief.

"How many of you are there?" Moody asked.

"Sixty-Three," Augusta replied. "The rest are camped in the Mountains north of here. Grounder killers one and all. Am I right?"

All around them, the Farm Station people replied with whoops and positive cries.

"I hate to cut the reunion short," James cut in, glancing in Narcissa's direction. "But we've got to find Regulus."

"Regulus Black?" Augusta asked.

James nodded.

"If only all of my Earth Skills students were as good as him," Augusta said with a smile.

James' mouth quirked up into another small grin. "It's good to see you, Ma'am."

"You too," Augusta, despite being almost a foot shorter than him, reached up and ruffled his hair.

"Okay," Moody sighed. "Let's get this tree moved." He clapped James on the back and they headed off towards the tree.

"Help them!" Augusta barked at some of her people.

Mary took up a position beside James at the tree. He bumped her shoulder. "You okay?"

"I have to be," Mary replied stoically. And James understood that, so he didn't question her any further.

"Okay, one, two, three, push!" James yelled. With so many hands on the tree, they were able to roll it off the road fairly easily.

"Sixty-three?" Moody asked Augusta when the road was clear. "Farm Station left the Elder with twice that number."

"We landed with that number too," Augusta sighed. She cast a glance in the direction of Narcissa, who was so clearly a Grounder that James was surprised that she had been allowed to her feet with the rest of them.

"The Ice Nation can be ruthless. Take pride in the number you saved," Narcissa stated bluntly.

"Narcissa, this is Augusta Longbottom," Moody stated. "She was a teacher on the Elder. Augusta, this is Narcissa. She's the sister of the commander and a trusted ally."

Augusta narrowed her eyes at Narcissa. "I'll have to take your word for it."

"Moody, it's time to go," James insisted, setting about shoving the supplies back into the rover that the Farm Station people had yanked out when they attacked.

Moody nodded. "MacDonald, give them the coordinates of the Elder Camp." He turned back to Augusta. "We have a settlement about 50 miles south of here. Your people will be safe there."

"You're my people," Augusta affirmed.

"Good, because we have reports that put Regulus north of here and we could certainly use your expertise." Moody said.

"If he's in the Ice Nation you're going to need more than that," Frank said, helping James sling a heavy bag back into the back of the rover.

"We leave no one behind," Augusta stated. Moody smiled and patted her shoulder again. "Frank, take the team, gather the others and get them to the Elder camp."

Frank nodded.

"I'm staying with my daughter," said Mrs MacDonald.

"Of course you are," Augusta scoffed. "So get in, let's go back to hell."

*

James could tell something was wrong the second that the rover pulled up to the next trading post. From inside, they could hear grunts and shouts that sounded like a fight.

So, he didn't waste a second. He grabbed his gun and burst out of the rover, shouldering through the door and pulled the trigger without even blinking. He aimed for the arm of the man who was hulking over someone lying on the floor.

The impact of the shot sent the attacker sprawling to the ground, revealing an old man spilled out on the floor with numerous cuts and scrapes that indicated he'd certainly put up a fight.

"Bounty hunter," Narcissa snarled as she barrelled in after James and didn't waste a second either before throwing her sword so that it buried itself in the bounty hunter's forehead as he tried to turn.

The old man struggled to his feet, eyeing James and his gun with caution.

"Are you okay?" James asked. "We're here to help."

The man didn't reply. James dropped his gun to his side as Moody, Mary and Mrs MacDonald followed them inside.

"Oso re hir gon sis au," (We are ____ __ help) Narcissa said, pulling her sword out of the bounty hunter's head and surveying the room.

"English!" Augusta snapped.

"Longbottom," Moody said in a warning tone. "Go outside. Take Mary and Selene and search the perimeter. Make sure he was alone."

Augusta narrowed her eyes, but with a subsequent pointed look from Moody, she turned, gesturing for the MacDonalds to follow.

"Oso're lufa au Wanheda," (We're _______ for Wanheda) Narcissa said once the others had left.

"So was he," the old man replied.

"Please," James took a step forward and something about the desperation in his face must've made the old man take pity on him because his face softened. "He's in danger."

"You're Skaikru?" The man asked.

James nodded.

The old man sighed. "He was here last night."

James' heart skipped a beat.

"Did he say where he was going?" Moody pressed.

"No," the man said. "He was here when I fell asleep, but gone by the time the sun rose."

"Did he give you any indication of where he might be heading?" Moody asked.

"No," the man said. Then he looked down at the body of the bounty hunter. "But he did. He said that his partner came back for Wanheda. The partner was Ice Nation. I hope you find him."

"Thank you," Moody nodded at the man.

"Good news," Mary said, barrelling back into the store. "We found fresh tracks."

"Great," James turned away from the old man and back towards the door. "Start the rover."

"That's the bad news," Mary winced. "There are too many trees. We'll have to go on foot."

James chewed on the inside of his cheek. "Fine." He spat. "Let's go."

R E G U L U S

Regulus had a list of times he was at his lowest. This was one of them.

His wrists were bound, and there was a gag in his mouth. He was being dragged through the woods by a woman who didn't speak and was certainly a warrior, judging by the array of weapons decorating her belt.

She set a quick pace, and Regulus was forced to stagger after her to stop him from being dragged.

The rope was cutting into his wrists, and the gag made it a bit difficult to breathe.

He had a few options. None of which he liked very much.

  1. Allow this woman to take him wherever they were going.

  2. Die

  3. Try and overpower her.

So, when his eyes found a nearby stream, he elected to give option 3 a good go. He staggered and fell to the ground as if overcome with exhaustion.

The woman's steps faltered, and she yanked at his bonds, managing to drag him about a meter before she let out an annoyed huff.

"On your feet," she said sternly.

Regulus didn't react. He kept his body limp.

The tension went out of the rope pulling him, and he felt a hand on his shoulder, rolling him over. He kept his face as relaxed as was possible.

"Looks like the great Wanheda is human after all," The woman murmured. There was a crunch of rocks and then a splash of water as the woman headed to the stream, presumably taking the opportunity to refill her canteen of water.

Regulus didn't waste a second. As silently as he could, he pushed up to his feet and crept up behind the woman as she straightened up to replace the lid on her canteen.

Still bound, but deciding to use that to his advantage, he yanked his arms up and brought them down over her head, pulling tight around her neck. He practically climbed onto her back as she struggled against him, taking staggering steps forward and eventually tripping over and sending them both careening into the stream.

It was shallow, and Regulus didn't waste any time holding the woman's head down beneath the water as she continued to thrash and eventually went still.

He pulled his hands free of her neck and dragged the gag out of his mouth, taking a proper breath and sitting back on his haunches, breathing heavily.

It had been a while since he had killed a person, but on reflection, he didn't find it that different to killing animals. Both put up a fight. Both wanted to live. Both died surprisingly easily. It did, however, leave a horrible sour taste in his mouth. Another face to add to his nightmares.

As Regulus reflected, the woman took him by surprise, surging up out of the water and grabbing him, hurling him over her shoulder down into the stream.

She held Regulus under water just like he had her as he struggled against her vice like grip and fought not to let any water into his lungs. Eventually, after what felt like an age, she lets him up to breathe.

"With all that grime off we can see your pretty face," the woman commented.

Regulus was able to get his first proper look at her. She was about the same height and build as him, with a round heart shaped face and short dark hair. But what really drew his eyes was the brand stretching down from her forehead, down the side of her eye and ending just above her cheekbone.

"You're Ice Nation," he spluttered, spitting out water.

The woman just smirked a little, not giving his comment with a response. She scrambled to her feet, grabbing the rope tying Regulus' wrists again and yanking him out of the stream to continue their journey.

*

They were passing through a field when Regulus was shoved down to the ground on his back.

"Be quiet," the woman hissed into his ear, crouching down low over him. She had reinstated the gag in his mouth so he didn't really have that much of an option, but he peered through the long grass to see what had cause her to take him to the ground.

She had a knife pressed to his neck, but he was able to turn his head enough to see a group of three hulking men walking through the field.

"Ice Nation scouts," the woman muttered. "On your feet, we'll backtrack and go around. If they have scouts, an army will be following."

Regulus narrowed his eyes at the woman. If there hadn't been a gag in his mouth he might've made a snarky comment about her hiding from her own people, but as it was, it seemed that the Ice Nation scouts had provided him with yet another possible escape.

He made full eye contact with her and screamed into his gag, the sound coming out muffled and distorted.

"Their deaths are on you," The woman said plainly. She grappled him to his feet and shoved a bag over his head before yanking him forward.

"No pro," (Easy) she said as Regulus struggled to stagger forward after her, his feet catching on the roots of the long grass. "Ai nou gaf in sich." (I don't want trouble)

"Em's Azgeda," (He's Ice Nation) said one of the Scouts, his voice still sounding wary. "Chon ste disha?" (Who is this?) Regulus could only assume the scout was talking about him.

"Wanheda," The woman replied. "A honon gon Oso haiplana." (A prisoner for our queen)

The grass rustled as the scouts approached. Regulus could almost taste the tension in the air. Or perhaps that was the gag.

The bag over his head was ripped off, and he was briefly blinded by the sunlight before the world came back into focus. He saw that one of the scouts was standing right in front of him, holding the bag.

All three of the men inhaled at the sight of his face.

"Ai tel op yu," (I told you) said the woman, the hand that wasn't holding Regulus was stretched out in front of her, as if trying to calm a wild animal. "Ai nou gaf in sich." (I don't want trouble)

The scout nearest to them half turned to look at his companions. "Oso na na klir skai! Hon daun em!" (We'll be set for life! Take him!)

"Ai na nou tiek yu dula daun," (I can't let you do that) said the woman. She dropped Regulus' binds, and her hand moved to her belt, drawing her sword.

Regulus didn't have it in him to hesitate. He bolted for the trees the second she let him go.

"Ai na hon daun em, yu frag op gada!" (I'll get him, you kill the woman!) Regulus heard the scout shouting behind him and then heard hammering footsteps following him through the grass.

The clash of blades was the soundtrack to his retreat, and he almost made it to the treeline.

Almost.

But the woman was good. Too good. She had incapacitated both of the other scouts and fired an arrow into the back of the one chasing Regulus right as he got close. The man fell right on top of Regulus, practically tackling him to the ground as he went down.

The man was large. Too large for Regulus to throw off with both of his hands still bound. But the scout's knife had fallen right by Regulus' face, and he grabbed it before the woman made it to him. It made him feel a little better about his dire circumstances to have a weapon.

"It didn't have to be this way," the woman sighed as she shoved the scout's body off of Regulus and grabbed him roughly, pulling him to his feet.

With his hands still bound, he used the momentum of getting to his feet to turn him around and slash at the woman's stomach. She hardly winced as he went in for another blow, which she blocked easily.

She was good. Better than Regulus was. Seconds later, she had the knife out of his hand and pressed it to his neck. The blade cut into his skin, and he felt a trickle of blood dribble onto his already filthy shirt.

"If you were going to kill me, you'd have done it already," Regulus spat.

The woman smiled and pressed the knife in harder. "There's still time."

Notes:

Buckle in for part 1 of this two parter! The next part will be in two chapters time because we need a little interlude to catch up with everyone else, but a Jegulus reunion is coming I swear!!
My boys need love and peace, but they're not going to get that oopsie.

Loving your comments, I love seeing your thoughts about my crazy boys.
Also little update I decided to revive my old wattpad acoount and have taken this fic and a few others over there as well, so it will now be crossposted on both platforms.

Anyway, see ya next time when we'll check in with Wolfstar and Marlene :)

Chapter 67: Extreme Measures

Notes:

Trigger Warnings for this Chapter
- Evil AI
- Guns
- Injuries
- Needles

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Interlude

"I still can't believe how beautiful it is here," Peter marvelled as he walked beside Tom through the empty streets of the City of Light.

"It's perfect," Tom agreed. "In the City of Light, mankind will finally be free of the bonds of life and death. Free of pain. Free of heartbreak. Here, there will be no more suffering."

They stopped their strolling to survey the skyline of the city.

"I will fill this place," Peter said. "Starting with my people. You have my word."

"I believe in you, Peter," Tom smiled. "Together we will save the human race."

S I R I U S

The drone of the engine was a constant background to their journey. Peter and Hagrid sat up front, Hagrid watching the sea pass by quietly, whilst Peter seemed to enter a similar kind of meditative state to the one they had seen him in at the mansion.

Sirius had hoped that leaving the island and the evil AI's influence would revert Peter to his usual self, but there had been no such luck.

Sirius and Remus sat at the back of the boat, staring into the backs of Gideon and Fabian's heads as they navigated.

The sun rose slowly over the sea, casting the sky in brilliant shades of orange and pink before blue finally took over, and the sun beat down on them, nowhere near as hot as it had been in the desert.

"So they're Molly's brothers?" Sirius said, eventually, if only to break up the oppressive silence.

"Yeah," Remus nodded, never much of a talker.

"So what were they doing robbing us out in the desert?" Sirius asked.

"They're outcasts," Remus replied. "Like me, I suppose."

"Outcasts?" Sirius frowned. "What did they do?"

"We were born," said Fabian, making Sirius jolt as he hadn't realised that their conversation was being overheard. Fabian chuckled. "It's fine, we don't mind talking about it." He reached down to his hand and unwrapped the binding from it, showing Sirius what was underneath.

It resembled a talon more than a hand. He only had two fingers and a stubby-looking thumb.

"We were born different, weren't we, Gid," said Fabian conversationally, nudging his brother's shoulder.

Gideon remained focused on driving the boat but let out a low chuckle. "You could say that."

"He's modest," Fabian said. "Anyway, sometimes kids are born… a bit… well… wrong. Ma tried to hide us, but when we got old enough to head out on our own, she set us off into the big, wide world."

"That's awful," Sirius said, the idea of ostracising someone just because they had been born hitting a little too close to home for him and reminding him with a pang of Regulus. Whilst locked in the bunker, he'd had hours to contemplate what his brother might be up to. He could only hope that Regulus and James weren't too disgustingly loved up.

"That's life," Fabian argued. "It's alright though, we made our own way in the world."

"How exactly did you manage that?" Remus cut in. "Most outcasts die. Molly and your Ma grieved you as if you were dead."

"Most outcasts aren't us now, are they?" Fabian said with a broad grin. "We scavenge mostly. Anything that'll pay. Mostly stuck to the dead-zone - there's so much scrap buried under that sand, I swear you wouldn't believe some of the things we've found-"

"And how did you find yourself wrapped up in this?" Remus pressed, gesturing a hand to the front of the boat where Hagrid still stood silently, and Peter meditated.

"He came to us in the flying machine," Fabian replied. "He wanted scrap and was willing to pay for it. We took the scrap to the island - to him," he nodded towards Hagrid. "But this time they said they wanted a ride, so here we are- oh and here we are! Gid take us in, I'll get the ropes ready."

It was clear that the boys had done this before. Gideon seamlessly pulled the little boat into the shore, and Fabian leapt up, securing the boat with ropes tied around stakes that he hastily bashed into the ground.

Wordlessly, Hagrid started unloading the bags onto the shore. Sirius frowned at Peter, who didn't seem like he'd even noticed them landing.

"Earth to Peter," Sirius said, standing up and leaning over the driving console.

Peter blinked and looked up at Sirius.

"We're here," Sirius explained.

"Already?" Peter asked, uncrossing his legs and standing up.

"It goes faster with a motor," Sirius said, a faint grin on his lips in the hopes it might pull one out of Peter. It didn't.

Peter nodded as if Sirius had made an excellent observation and climbed over the side of the boat onto the grass.

"Easy!" Fabian's voice drew Sirius' attention, and he turned to see that the Grounder man was face-to-face with an angry-looking Hagrid, who had a hard-shell silver backpack clenched to his chest. "I was just trying to help."

"Leave them," Remus placed a hand on Fabian's shoulder as Hagrid turned away with a small grunt.

"Hurry up!" Peter chirped from the shore.

"Right behind you," Fabian sighed, grabbing a large backpack and slinging it over his shoulders. "We head west, towards that rise."

"You're going with them?" Remus demanded.

Fabian shrugged. "Where else is there to go?" He jumped off of the boat and set out after his brother, Peter and Hagrid, who had already set off.

"Where else indeed?" Sirius asked, eyeing Remus.

A muscle ticked in Remus' jaw. "We stick with them for now. I want to know what they're up to."

Sirius couldn't agree more.

*

"Have you really been to the City of Light?" Gideon asked Peter when the group stopped.

Sirius was busy collecting wood for a fire with Fabian. Remus was preparing a meal whilst Peter watched silently, and Hagrid seemed to meditate.

"Oh shut up, Gid, I'm not listening to that skrish," (shit) Fabian laughed.

Peter ignored Fabian. "Walk with me?" He asked Gideon.

Gideon didn't seem to need telling twice; he and Peter set off into the trees as Fabian rolled his eyes and laughed.

"You shouldn't spend too much time with him," Remus said, nodding his head in the direction of Peter's retreating form. "He's up to something."

"Gid's a big boy; he can handle it," Fabian replied, dumping his armful of logs down beside Remus and setting about setting up a fire. Sirius followed suit, adding his own wood to the pile.

"At least he's got someone else to preach to," Sirius sighed, stretching his back out.

"Not a believer?" Fabian asked.

"No," Sirius replied flatly.

Fabian laughed.

Sirius cast another look to where Peter and Gideon had walked off and saw that they were out of sight. His eyes snagged on the hard-shell backpack that had caused the fuss earlier. It was sitting out in the open near Hagrid, who seemed deep in meditation.

"Still want to know what they're up to?" Sirius hissed at Remus, who frowned.

"What did you have in mind?" He asked.

As silently as he could, Sirius moved over towards Hagrid, kneeling down and grabbed the backpack to inspect. Before he'd even managed to get a proper look at it, Hagrid's hand snapped out, wrapping around Sirius' neck and squeezing.

"Hey!" Remus was on his feet instantly as Hagrid pushed to his, pulling Sirius up with him.

"Oh shit," Fabian muttered, abandoning his arrangement of the fire.

Remus lunged forward, punching Hagrid square in the jaw as Sirius' vision started to go spotty.

Hagrid didn't even flinch. He had a peaceful look on his face as he turned to look at Remus.

"There is no pain in the City of Light," Hagrid said simply.

Sirius couldn't breathe. His feet didn't touch the ground, and he flailed against the giant man's hold to no avail.

Suddenly, a spurt of red-hot blood splattered on Sirius' face, and Hagrid's grip went slack. He released Sirius, who staggered backwards, gasping for air, as Hagrid fell to the ground without even a cry for help. The only sound was a gurgling as blood filled the man's lungs.

Sirius looked to who had saved him and saw Fabian standing there watching the man on the floor.

"What?" Fabian asked. "It's kill or be killed." He bent down and grabbed the backpack by the strap. "Are you coming?

Sirius was still struggling for breath, but Remus grabbed him firmly by the wrist, and together they ran.

*

They ended up back at the boat waiting for Gideon. Remus gently applies cold water to Sirius' bruised neck, which made him wince.

"You'll be fine," Remus assured him in a hushed voice. "Just a bit of swelling and bruising."

"So my pretty face isn't ruined?" Sirius asked teasingly. Even the motion of using his own voice made him wince a bit.

"Never," Remus kissed him quickly before turning to look at Fabian, who was busy looking over the backpack.

"As soon as Gideon gets here, we'll leave," Fabian stated. "Whatever is in here, we'll split it four ways. We have other buyers for tech like this. If only I could get it open, we could see what we actually have."

The backpack was fairly nondescript. It was made of metal panels fused together, and the only thing of note on the outside was a small keypad, which Sirius assumed was a code to get it open.

"Here, let me." Remus pulled a knife out of his belt and wedged it in the top of the backpack, pulling until the mechanism released with a cool hiss.

"Well, I could've done that," Fabian complained.

Remus rolled his eyes and lifted the lid open to reveal what was inside, and Sirius shuffled over to get a better look.

"Now that's tech," Fabian whistled his appreciation.

Inside the backpack was a neat collection of wires, all leading to the centre, where, surrounded by a glass control board, was something that resembled a stone. Just below it was a logo that Sirius recognised, two serpents in a figure of eight, each eating the other's tail. He couldn't remember where he had seen it before.

The stone in the middle sparked another memory in him, and he reached into his breast pocket, pulling out one of the chips that Peter had handed to him before they got on the boat.

He held it up so that he could see it side by side.

The chip was a smaller version of the stone.

"It's not just tech," Sirius muttered. Now, Sirius was no engineer. He didn't have Evan's understanding of machines or Mary's way with wires, but he had grown up on a space station, surrounded at all times by tech.

He could see that this was a power source. And all of the wires were powering the stone. It didn't look like any computer he'd ever seen before, but it wasn't out of the realm of possibility that it was one.

"The fucking idiot bought him with them," Sirius cursed.

"Bought who with them?" Fabian asked, frowning.

One look at Remus' face told Sirius that Remus understood instantly. Tom was in that bag - or perhaps he was the bag? A sentient AI wasn't something Sirius had come across before, so he was at a bit of a loss as to how he should describe it.

"You shouldn't have opened that," Gideon's voice startled Sirius out of his horror. Gideon wasn't wearing his face scarf, revealing that the lower half of his face was mutated with growths that looked a bit like a second chin.

"Took you long enough," Fabian said. "We needed to see what we had! Check it out!"

Gideon knelt down beside them and closed the backpack without looking inside.

Fabian frowned. "You're not wearing your scarf." Gideon's fingers worked quickly over the keypad, inputting a code to lock it.

All of the pieces clicked in Sirius' head in an instant, and he scrambled back, sweeping the backpack straps up with him and backing away, earning him funny looks from Remus and Fabian.

The chip that Peter had handed him would take him to the City of Light. No pain, no heartbreak. Nothing. Just a mindless drone that Tom could bend to his will. Peter had taken the chip. Hagrid had taken the chip. And now… well, Gideon had taken the chip.

"How did you know to do that?" Sirius demanded.

"Give me the backpack, Sirius," Gideon said, straightening up.

"I don't think I will," Sirius snapped.

Quick as a flash, Gideon had his arms around Remus, yanking him to his feet and holding a dagger to his throat.

"Gideon!" Fabian shrieked.

"Hey!" Sirius snapped. "Stop it!"

"What are you doing?" Fabian demanded. "Let him go!"

Remus winced as Gideon pressed the blade into his throat, but his face remained stoic. Sirius' heart beat in his ears as Peter casually approached the group, emerging from the trees.

"It doesn't have to be like this, Sirius," Peter said calmly.

"What the hell is going on?" Fabian demanded.

"Gideon ate the fucking chip, that's what's going on!" Remus snapped, struggling to no avail against Gideon's grip.

"No one else has to die today," Peter said, his voice still unsettlingly calm.

Sirius narrowed his eyes, flicking between Peter and Remus. "Tell me, is your imaginary friend waterproof?" He backed up towards the shoreline, holding the backpack out over the water beside the boat. "Shall we find out?"

"He's not imaginary," Peter replied. "He's very real, and he can help you, just like he helped Gideon. All you have to do is say yes."

"All you have to do is let him go," Sirius replied, jerking his head in Remus' direction.

"You're in a lot of pain, Sirius," Peter continued. "You can't see that because you've been in pain your whole life." Peter took a tentative step towards Sirius. "I was in pain for years, too. The City of Light unburdened me. It made me whole. Let me unburden you, Sirius. You just need to return what's mine."

"I've got a better idea," Sirius retorted, loosening his grip on the backpack so that the straps slid through his hand.

"Stop!" Peter snapped. Sirius grasped the strap, stopping the pack from falling into the water below.

"You want me to stop?" Sirius demanded. "You let Remus go right now, or I'll drown the asshole in the suit."

Peter hesitated only for a moment, clearly weighing up his options. Finally, he raised his hand and gestured for Gideon to let Remus go. Remus grabbed Fabian's hand and yanked him towards Sirius. Fabian was staring open-mouthed at his brother like he couldn't believe what he was seeing.

"Start the boat," Sirius said, still holding the backpack over the water and staring at Peter with narrowed eyes.

Remus and Fabian scrambled past him, and he heard ropes beginning to be untied and the roar of the engine firing up.

Sirius backed up towards the boat as Peter stretched out his hand for the backpack.

"Now give me the pack," Peter said.

"It's all yours," Sirius said, before hurling the backpack as hard and far as he could. Instantly, Peter and Gideon hurried after the pack, giving Sirius enough time to scramble on board and push the boat away.

 

Interlude

"We should go after them," said Gideon, watching as the boat faded away and was overtaken by the skyline of the City of Light. In the City of Light, Gideon's facial disfigurement was gone, and he looked identical to his brother, who was careening away from him on board the boat.

"There's no need," Tom replied. "They'll understand."

"How can you be so sure?" Peter asked.

Tom smiled. "Because I haven't told you the best part yet. You know there's no pain here. There's no death either."

A shadow passed over the group, and they all turned to see Hagrid approaching with a smile on his face.

 

M A R L E N E

"Stuffy in camp, isn't it?" Marlene found Lily exactly where she expected to.

Lily didn't like hanging around in camp; she earned a lot of funny looks from people who couldn't keep themselves to themselves. Normally, Mary would set off in search of Lily and not return for hours, but with Mary gone on a mission with James, Marlene took it upon herself to check on the redhead.

Lily didn't look up from her work. Her hands were covered in charcoal as she sketched what Marlene could only assume were additions to the maps she'd already created.

She sat down on the mossy verge beside Lily. They weren't far from the gates to the camp. If anyone were to head along the road, they'd pass right by them.

"You okay?" Marlene asked.

"You don't need to check on me every time Mary's not here," Lily said flatly, still refusing to look up from her work.

"Ouch, thought we were friends, Evans," Marlene replied, trying not to let Lily's tone get to her.

Lily's brow furrowed. "We are."

"And can a friend not ask a friend if they're okay?"

"Sure," Lily sighed.

"Then are you okay?"

"Are any of us?" Lily finally set down her charcoals and looked at Marlene.

"No, I suppose not," Marlene agreed. "Are you any less okay than usual?"

"Euphemia wants to send more teams to bring supplies back from the mountain," Lily said in lieu of an answer.

"Oh," Marlene worried her bottom lip between her teeth.

"Every time they bring things back, it just makes me think about who those things used to belong to," Lily continued. "I saw a woman walking around the other day in one of my sister's old blouses."

This, Marlene understood. There had been strict redistribution polices on the Elder. After her father was floated, she'd thrown a fit when the team came to collect his belongings. But it was how they'd always lived. It was how they survived on the Elder for 200 years.

Marlene couldn't imagine how hard it was for Lily, the very last of her people, to adapt to such a different way of living right after the tragedy in the Mountain.

"I should have died with the rest of them," Lily said. "It feels like a joke that I'm the one alive. Who even am I? I don't matter. I'm not important enough to be here. The only reason I'm alive is because of a stupid deal that a stupid man made because he thought he was protecting me. And now I have to sit here and watch whilst my home is ransacked and pulled apart for the sake of some new clothes and tinned fucking food."

Words caught in Marlene's throat. She didn't know what to say - how to comfort Lily. She wasn't sure there was anything to say.

"I want my people to be remembered for more than the wrong they did," Lily sighed. "But to your people, mine will always be the villains."

Marlene wanted to protest. She wanted to say that history would remember the mountain, but she knew that Lily was right, and it would only ever be for the bad they did. She opened and closed her mouth like a fish, searching for the right thing to say.

She was saved by shouts from the camp.

"Fighter approaching!" Someone manning the perimeter of camp yelled. "Outside pole 20!"

Immediately, Lily tensed, and Marlene's hand flew to her waist, where a gun rested.

"We need to get inside the wall," Marlene muttered just as the sound of a horse neighing close by made her freeze. The fighter was close to them. Too close for them to be able to slip back inside camp without being noticed.

Marlene pushed herself up into a crouch and peered over the mossy verge that separated where Lily was sitting from the road.

A lone horseback rider was making their way down the road, head lolling with every step that the horse took.

"Dorcas?" Marlene muttered, pushing up to her feet and bursting out of the bush towards the woman.

"Marlene, be careful!" Lily shrieked, charging out behind her and gesturing wildly back towards camp as Marlene caught a hold of the reins of Dorcas' horse. "Hold your fire!" Lily yelled towards camp before hurrying over to help Marlene.

Dorcas was bleeding. A wound in her stomach was seeping red liquid all over the white horse and seemed like it had been doing so for quite some time.

"Effie," Dorcas choked, coughing up blood as she spoke. "I need Effie."

"She's hurt!" Lily squeaked.

"We're taking you," Marlene assured Dorcas. "Who did this?"

"Azgeda," Dorcas nodded slowly and lay back down over the horse's neck. "Effie, now."

*

After a minor argument with the guards, Lily and Marlene were able to carry Dorcas through camp and straight to the infirmary, where they found Euphemia organising supplies.

"Effie, it's Dorcas!" Marlene panted as they burst in, hurrying towards a bed to lay Dorcas' dead weight down. "She said it was Azgeda."

Instantly, as if materialising from nowhere, Poppy Pomfrey was at Dorcas' side as well as Euphemia. Both were abandoning what they had been doing in place of the urgent case.

"Pulse is weak," Poppy said.

"Clotting has stopped the flow, but she's lost too much blood," Euphemia nodded.

"I'll type him," Poppy replied, grabbing a small device and clamping it over the end of one of Dorcas' limp fingers. The device beeped, and Poppy squinted to see the screen. "RH Null."

"What's wrong?" Marlene blinked, looking at the expressions that had overtaken the two doctors' faces. "I'm a universal donor, take mine." She pulled back her sleeve and offered her arm.

"RH Null can only take RH null," Euphemia said through clenched teeth. "No one in camp is RH null."

"Can you save her or not?" Lily asked.

"No-" Euphemia started.

"Not here," Poppy cut in. Euphemia gave her a stern gaze, but Poppy continued anyway, looking at Lily as she spoke. "I'm talking about Mount Hallow. The medical facility in that mountain is state-of-the-art. You relied on blood to survive, it's still all there-"

"You want us to take a Grounder into the Mountain for a transfusion?" Euphemia demanded. "People died for that blood."

"We can't just let her die, we're doctors!" Poppy replied heatedly.

"I am not just a doctor!" Euphemia snapped.

"Maybe you should be!" Poppy retorted, before instantly pressing her lips closed and looking scandalised by what she had just said.

Euphemia too pressed her lips into a thin line and closed her eyes for a second. She wore the same expression Marlene had seen on James' face when he was deciding if he should let Regulus torture Remus to save Barty.

"Lily, you said earlier that even our supply runs were disrespectful and jeopardising the peace," Euphemia said steadily. "How do you advise me now?"

Lily's eyes widened, and she glanced up at Marlene. "She's your friend?"

"Yes," Marlene breathed. "This could be the Mountain's chance to save some lives, Lily."

Lily gritted her jaw, a look of grim determination crossing her face. "Save her."

"Okay," Euphemia sighed. "Poppy, get her ready for transport."

*

Returning to the mountain wasn't anywhere near as bad for Marlene as it was for Lily.

Marlene had been kept in the harvest chamber during her stay. She'd hardly seen the rest of the bunker apart from when she had been grabbed by a scouting team and pulled to the dorms to watch her people be killed for bone marrow.

Lily had watched everything she loved crash down around her in the walls of the bunker.

The pair watched silently as Euphemia and Poppy worked rapidly over Dorcas' body. At some point, Lily reached over and took Marlene's hand, squeezing it. Marlene wasn't sure if it was comfort for Lily or her. Either way, she was thankful for it and squeezed back hard.

It had been months and months since she'd last had even a conversation with Dorcas. But, likely due to their short time as neighbours in cages, Marlene felt a draw to protect the woman who normally seemed too strong, almost invincible.

"She's waking up," Euphemia crossed the room to where Lily and Marlene stood with their backs pressed to the wall.

Marlene hurried over to the bed, towing Lily behind her.

"Hi," Marlene breathed when they made it to the bedside and saw Dorcas' eyes fluttering open.

"The mountain?" Dorcas asked, furrowing her brow and blinking in the bright hospital lights. "Are we in the mountain?"

"It was the only way to save you," Marlene said.

Dorcas' face was unreadable as she turned to look at Euphemia. "Thank you, Euphemia kom Skaikru. I am in your debt."

"When can we move her?" Marlene asked. "We shouldn't stay long-"

"This place just saved her life," Poppy insisted.

"I don't think it's that simple," Marlene worried her bottom lip between her teeth. "The Grounders will only ever see death here." She glanced apologetically over at Lily.

"If they think that they're wrong," Dorcas turned back to look at Marlene. "Places are not evil. People are. Don't let the actions of the few ruin the good this place can do. I can change the minds of my people."

"This place could do so much good, couldn't it?" Lily looked over at Euphemia with wide eyes.

Poppy nodded. "For our people and theirs."

Lily sighed. "We have to learn from the mistakes of history somehow."

"Okay," Euphemia sighed. "Okay, if you're not against it, Lily, we'll open it up."

 

Notes:

The Dorlene crumbs I'm giving you… I swear they'll happen, but the right opportunity for them simply hasn't arisen yet.

Lily is still doing badly :( but she wants her people to be remembered in not just a bad way and in her eyes allowing them to use the mountain to save lives is a way for her to begin to make up for what the mountain did to the grounders.

Sirius and Remus just constantly getting into shit is everything to me. I know the whole plot line going on there is confusing, but it'll all come together I swear! We won't see them for a little bit, though.

Anyway, next chapter is Wanheda II and it's one of my favourites I've written so far for part 3 (I'm currently writing chapter 71 and shits really starting to go down oop)

Also thank you so very much for 500 kudos, your comments all mean the world to me :)

Chapter 68: Wanheda II

Notes:

Trigger Warnings for this Chapter
- Fighting
- Stabbing
- Blood
- Mentions of chronic pain

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

J A M E S

They made their way carefully through a field of tall grass. Narcissa led the way, followed by Moody, then Mary and her mother with James and Augusta bringing up the rear behind them.

James' eyes were playing tricks on him. The rustle of the wind, the sound of animals, all of it he mistook for Regulus.

"You haven't told me what happened to Mama," Mary said in a quiet voice. The only other noise was the swishing of the grass as a light breeze whipped through it.

"All your Mother wanted was to find you," Selene replied. "She loved you. That's all that matters."

Mary's steps faltered, allowing her mother to overtake her. James clapped Mary on the back lightly before she hurried her steps to catch back up with Selene.

"Can I ask you a question?" Augusta fell into step beside James.

"Yeah," James said.

"The last report we got from you was that you were under attack by Grounders," Augusta said. "What changed?"

James hesitated for a second, biting the inside of his cheek as he cast his eyes around the field. "It turns out we had a common enemy."

"And what happened to them?" Augusta pressed.

"We won," James replied simply, really not feeling like dealing with the ins and outs of the Mountain.

"Quiet!" Narcissa snapped, holding her hand up to halt the group. "Listen."

James was listening. Listening to everything for any indication that Regulus was nearby, so he wasn't sure how he'd missed the distant thrumming of drums.

"War drums," Mary muttered.

"Azgeda," Narcissa snarled.

"You can tell it's Ice Nation from the sound?" James frowned.

"No," Narcissa shook her head. "From them."

She gestured to a patch of grass that had been trampled down recently where two bodies with white war paint on their faces lay.

Instantly, everyone's guard went up. And so did their guns. James peered into the scope of his, surveying the field. His heart lurched when he saw banners appearing through the trees to their right.

"We need to get those bodies off the field!" Augusta snapped. "Or they'll think we did this."

"Hurry," Moody nodded, his gun raised as he too surveyed the field.

James' heart skipped a beat when he panned his scope around and spotted two figures across the field. They were almost at the treeline, so close yet so far.

"Two figures at 12 o'clock," James declared.

Through the long grass he watched them heading towards the trees through the scope of his gun. His heart was telling him what his brain already knew, but he didn't dare utter the words until he caught sight of Regulus' face.

As if he could hear James' thoughts, Regulus glanced over his shoulder and James just about had a stroke.

His hair was longer than it had been when James had last seen him. The length made his curls looser and made him look much more like Sirius. He was dirty with mud smeared on one side of his face and a gag in his mouth.

James thought he was the most beautiful creature to walk the earth.

"It's Regulus," he managed.

So close. Yet so far. James' heart clenched.

He started running.

"Hey!" Moody snapped. "Hey stop!" He stepped into James' path.

Moody was a sturdy man. A good job too, because if he weren't James would probably have bowled him over.

"Get out of my way!" James snapped.

"You'll never make it in time!" Moody insisted.

"He's right James, look!" Mary supplied, gesturing in the direction that the army was marching from. He could make out their banners over the tall grass now.

James hoisted his gun up and peered through the scope, looking first at the army and then towards Regulus.

"No way we make it across without being seen," Mary said.

"We should lay low, let the army pass, then we find Regulus," Augusta said.

On the other side of the field, Regulus and his captor had made it to the treeline. They disappeared into the darkness of the trees and James felt sick.

No come back! I'm coming.

But the noise from the army was growing closer and Mary was right. There was no way they would make it across the field without being discovered and killed. James was no use to Regulus dead.

"There's a cave!" Selene barked, gesturing back into the woods that they had come from.

"We just got lucky," Augusta nodded firmly. "Come on, quick."

She, Mary and Selene busied themselves gathering up the bodies of the dead scouts.

"I can't go with you," Narcissa said as James shuffled on his feet, still in half a mind to sprint across the field and try his luck.

"Why?" James demanded as Moody crouched down to help Mary gather up a scout.

"Azgeda has crossed the boarder. They're marching against my sister, I have to warn her," Narcissa said quickly.

James scrunched up his nose at the thought of Bellatrix, but kept his words in check. "We'll get Regulus."

"You'd better," Narcissa warned. "If the Ice Queen gets him first he'll be dead and we'll be at war."

Narcissa didn't waste a second in hurrying away and due to the approaching army, James was forced to hasten after the others towards the cave.

His thoughts ran rapidly through his head. Hundreds of possible outcomes. All of the ways Regulus could end up dead. All of the ways James could be too late to save him.

*

James paced at the entrance to the cave. It was better than sitting because if he sat for too long his leg was liable to seize up and then he'd be useless.

"We're losing him," he complained. Every second that he was stuck in the cave was another second for Regulus to bleed out somewhere.

"Relax, save your energy," Augusta suggested.

"She's right son," Moody said. The word 'son' caused James to wince. "The army will move along soon. You'll need your strength for what comes next."

James didn't need to relax. He felt good. He felt strong. Distantly he was aware that it was due to adrenaline, but he didn't really care. He just wanted to burst out of the cave and charge off after Regulus, army be damned.

To appease his companions, he settled down on a rock at the mouth of the cave, keeping his eyes on the woods, only half listening to what was being said. At his feet, face down, were the three bodies of the Azgeda scouts that they had pulled from the field.

James didn't know what to make of finding Azgeda scouts dead. They had been certain that Azgeda were the ones who had Regulus, but now James wasn't so sure. What warrior would kill their own people? What soldier would walk past their brothers on the field without pausing to bury them?

"I need to know what happened," Mary's voice was hushed, but the sound travelled to James easily.

"Mary-" Selene sighed.

"Please?" Mary asked.

Selene hesitated and James heard her sniff. He glanced back to see that she was crying.

"We landed in the snow," she said. "Your Mother said that it absorbed some of the impact and that's why we survived. The snow looked so beautiful and-" Her voice choked off into a sob. "Augusta?"

"The children were playing in it," Augusta continued solemnly. "They were the first to die. Fifteen of them. It would have been more if not for your Mother. She pulled four kids back into the ship - all four, alive today. They got her when she went back for the fifth. Your Mother died a hero Mary."

Mary gulped back a sob, nodding faintly.

"We've been fighting Grounders ever since," Augusta said.

"That was the Ice Nation," James cut in. "Not all Grounders are the same."

Augusta pursed her lips. "They are to me."

There was a brief silence whilst Augusta's words settled over the group. James turned back around to face the outside world.

"Anyway, what happened to you," Augusta said. "Last we heard of you kids you were fighting off an army of Grounders. And Moody, we were launching from a spaceship with no clue if we'd live."

Mary and Moody did most of the heavy lifting on the story of the months since Farm Station had last had an update from the rest of the Elder.

It gave James time to think. And him thinking often resulted in what Sirius used to describe as 'Terrible but totally James plans'.

James stared down at the dead scouts as Mary explained the tale of her time in the Mountain. And he thought. And he thought.

He couldn't get to Regulus, because there was an Azgeda army in between them. He couldn't cross the army because they would recognise him as Skaikru and probably kill him.

Once again, he briefly entertained the idea of trying his luck anyway. But then an idea struck him.

What if he didn't look Skaikru? What if he were dressed as an Azgeda scout?

 

R E G U L U S

The woman was bleeding heavily and Regulus was pretty sure she needed a medic. Unluckily for her, he was her only company. Well, along with the several thousand Azgeda warriors marching through the field that they'd just left.

In the cover of the trees, the woman stopped and pulled a map out of her pocket, looking at it quickly before stowing it in her coat. Regulus didn't even get the chance to look at it properly.

Wordlessly, she yanked him forward through the trees, pausing at the top of a concrete staircase that descended into darkness.

"Scream now and we're both dead," the woman hissed at him, before grabbing him by the hair and hauling him down the stairs.

At the bottom, was a room that was so overtaken by nature it was difficult for Regulus to ascertain what it had been before the bombs. What was clear, however, was that in more recent years it had certainly been used as a camp, likely by weary travellers looking for shelter from the elements.

Regulus wondered if they were in range of the acid fog and if this would have been a good place to take cover from it. Then he reminded himself that acid fog was no longer an issue thanks to them.

The woman manhandled him to a sitting position and secured him to a pillar, doing him the curtsey of removing the gag and feeding him some water. He hadn't realised how dry his mouth was until that moment.

Then, the woman practically ignored him whilst she set about getting a fire going.

The only noises where the shuffling of her feet and the echoing of the war drums out in the field.

After a fire was lit and a dagger placed in it to warm, the woman groaned when she lifted her shirt up to inspect the wound Regulus had given her.

"Another inch and I'd be dead," she commented. "Maybe you're not the Commander of Death after all."

Regulus didn't feel that comment warranted a response. He glared into the flickering flames, but could feel the woman watching him.

"Now he's quiet," she chuckled.

"Why are you hiding from your own people?" He asked, still refusing to look at her.

"Why did you run from yours?" She shot back.

That shut Regulus up again. He didn't want to think about what had driven him away from home and he certainly wasn't going to unpack it with the unnamed Azgeda woman.

The thought of home left a bitter taste in his mouth. He didn't even know what home was. The closest thing to it that he'd ever experienced was the time at the shuttle, but that had literally gone up in flames and was a graveyard. Regulus would know, he spent several days there right after leaving the Elder camp. It didn't help chase away Barty's ghost, so he moved on.

The woman pulled her dagger from the flames and pressed the scorching blade to the wound in her stomach. Regulus did have to admit, it was admirable how little noise she made, just a faint hiss of pain.

"The great Wanheda," The woman muttered, she turned towards him and approached him with the burning dagger still in her hand. The tip was red from molten heat. "Mountain Slayer. The true Heda kom Sars I heard."

"I'm no one," Regulus snapped.

"There's a lot of people out there right now looking for no one," said the woman with narrowed eyes.

"You're obviously not loyal to the Ice Nation," Regulus drawled. "So why are you taking me there?"

The woman huffed a humourless laugh and turned away from him, placing her blade down beside the fire.

There were several things Regulus knew about himself. One was that he was in arguably, and likely incurably. fucked up. But the other was, that despite everything, he still really didn't want to die.

"Whatever the Ice Queen is offering you, my people will offer you more," Regulus said to her back even though he wasn't certain that it was true.

"I doubt that," the woman said, not turning to face him. "Not for someone who abandoned them."

Regulus didn't like that she was right.

"You don't know anything about me," he snapped.

"I know you took the coward's way out," she said. Her words made Regulus' stomach churn.

He knew he wasn't brave. He never had been and never would be. Not when he was a child hiding behind Sirius. Not when he was in the Mountain escaping by himself and certainly not when he pulled that lever with his brother by his side.

"Like you're so different," Regulus spat. "You're on the run, same as me. You're in the wilderness, same as me-"

"I was banished. I'm nothing like you," the woman retorted. "You had a choice." She turned to face him and walked slowly toward him. "And no, I can't take you back to your people. Because you're the way home to mine."

The woman bent down and pulled the gag back up into Regulus' mouth,effectively stopping the conversation in it's tracks.

 

M A R Y

"You did the right thing," Augusta affirmed when Mary drew to the end of the story. "Kill or be killed." Mary nodded halfheartedly, avoiding the eyes of her mother. She pushed to her feet and headed towards the cave entrance.

She'd avoided the details, but some were hard to omit. Her mother knew that she was a killer now. But then again, she supposed her mother was a killer too.

And her Mama was dead. It was a grief that she didn't know how to deal with now. She'd already put to bed any idea that her parents were alive, but to have her Mum come back to life only to inform her that, yes, her Mama was dead, was gut wrenching.

"So the Mountain's ours now?" Augusta asked as Mary moved away.

"Yeah," said Moody. "We use it for supplies."

"Supplies?" Augusta demanded. "It's a nuclear hardened underground bunker!"

"We established a truce," Moody replied firmly. "We need to maintain that-"

"We need to be thinking about what happens when the Grounders break that true, because they will.

Mary's foot caught on something on the ground and she frowned down at a blue jacket on the ground. Completely non-descript apart from the fact that it was James' jacket, and beside it was James' gun. Her eyes panned across the ground and a jolt went through her when she spotted that one of the bodies had been stripped of their outer layer.

She looked around and realised with a second jolt that James was nowhere to be seen.

"Oh crap," Mary cursed, drawing the attention of all of the adults. "James is gone."

 

J A M E S

James could say that walking along the line an enemy's army whilst pretending to be one of them was new to him, but he'd be lying. It felt eerily familiar to his time spent in the Mountain. The main difference was that he was completely out in the open this time with no vents for miles.

James knew that the fact that he was kind of longing for the vents of Mount Hallow was insane and something he should certainly unpack. He briefly considered that he longed for those days because, for the most part, back then, Regulus had been safe.

He kept his head down and marched across the field.

Admittedly, it did look a bit weird, one low ranking soldier with their face covered by a scarf marching perpendicular to everyone else, so he wasn't at all surprised when one of the brutish generals stopped him and force ably turned him around, setting him off marching in the same direction as the rest.

James elected to move diagonally instead. His heart beat too quickly for the soldiers to keep up with on their drums.

After an age, he made it to the woods where he had watched Regulus disappear only hours earlier.

If James was right, and the person who had him wasn't Azgeda, then they too would have to hide and wait for the army to pass.

He found a bloody hand print on a tree and then after walking not too much further he came across a concrete set of steps leading downwards. A faint smell of fire emanated from the stairs though James could see no flames flickering.

He'd been forced to leave his gun back at the cave with nowhere to stash it in his Azgeda garb. He pulled the scarf free from his face and shirked off the hood before drawing the sword he had grabbed from the scout.

Taking a steadying breath, he padded quietly down the stairs.

At the bottom, he surveyed the darkened room.

A smouldering camp fire was in the middle, extinguished recently, but on fist glance, the room appeared empty. Then, James' eyes caught on a pale hand bound to a pillar. He hurried forward, whipping around and coming to a stop in a crouch face to face, for the first time since he'd had his heart ripped out, with Regulus Black.

James wasn't prepared to see him. Despite spending the last day frantically searching for him. Despite spending every second of the last four months pretending he wasn't thinking about him.

Regulus looked up at James with wide panicked eyes. James had forgotten the exact shade of green that they were in the darkness. They looked almost black, but James knew that out in the sunlight, they'd dance with rich, deep greens.

James reached forward.

There was a gag in Regulus' mouth and James wanted it gone. He had the faint delirious thought that he'd kiss Regulus the second it was out of the way.

"I'll get you out of here," James whispered, pulling the gag free from Regulus' mouth.

"Look out!" Regulus screamed as soon as he was able to talk. This gave James just enough time to whirl around and meet the attacker's blade with his own.

The attacker was good. She used the element of surprise excellently, kicking James' legs out from under him so that his back thudded to the ground. She was on top of him before he could even move, pinning his arms and pressing a blade directly over his heart.

"No please!" Regulus begged, straining against his bonds fruitlessly. "No please don't! I'll do anything - I'll - I'll stop fighting - just please don't kill him!"

As Regulus begged, James got a proper look at his attacker for the first time.

He knew her. He'd seen her before. Months ago in the harvest chamber of the Mountain. A hurried thanks as he dashed off to save his own people was the last thing he had heard from Alice. When he'd returned to the chamber, she and all of the other Grounders had been gone.

Alice hardly acknowledged James. If she recognised him or not, he couldn't tell.

She turned her head to look at Regulus with narrowed eyes, then slowly, pulled the blade away from James' chest.

"Thank you," Regulus breathed. He sounded close to tears and James couldn't bear it.

Without warning, Alice stabbed James in the leg. His bad leg. Right above his knee.

He yelled out in pain as white hot tendrils of excruciating paint shot up and down his leg.

"Don't follow us," Alice snapped, pushing herself to her feet and kicking James across the face.

His vision went spotty and his head woozy, though, thankfully, his glasses somehow stayed on his face.

"Regulus," he mumbled, feeling slightly delirious from the pain and the whack on the head.

If he got a reply, he didn't hear it. When his head was clear enough for him to push up and look around, Regulus and Alice were gone.

Grunting with pain, James heaved himself up the pillar and staggered to the steps. He practically had to use just his arms to pull himself up them as his leg screamed in pain. But Regulus had been right there. He had him. And now he was gone.

James had no intention of letting him get far.

He staggered between the trees, not entirely sure where he was going or if there were any tracks to follow. His vision swam in and out of focus and each time he put weight on his leg white hot flashes of pain shot through his nerves.

"James!" Mary yelled. "He's hurt!"

Mary came crashing through the forest, quickly followed by Moody, Augusta and Selene. Mary stopped in front of James and grabbed his shoulders. Instantly, he was forced to press most of his weight onto her just to stay upright.

"We told you to wait for the army to move!" Moody barked.

"What happened?" Mary asked, struggling under James' weight.

"I almost got him," James said deliriously, distantly aware that the wound on his thigh was still bleeding.

"Augusta, find their trail," Moody ordered.

"It's useless," Augusta replied. "They know that they're being followed now."

James shrugged Mary's hands off and staggered forward. Moody stepped in to catch him when he almost fell to the ground.

"Hey!" Moody snapped, shoving James' back against a tree. "You can't even walk son."

"Don't call me that," James snapped, suppressing a wince. "You want me to just give up? Let her kill him?"

He shoved past Moody too, staggering forward. This time, when he fell, no one was there to catch him and he fell face first in the mud.

"James!" Mary hurried to his side. "I want to find him too. But look at your leg. You could die out here and we have no trail to follow-"

"I can't lose Regulus!" James snapped. Screwing his eyes shut and trying to push himself to his feet. He had no success. "I can't lose him." James muttered again, this time his voice came out close to a sob.

"We'll find him," Mary said firmly. "We will figure something out, I promise. But this isn't the way."

James had certainly never felt more pathetic than lying on the ground, covered in his own blood, sobbing into the mud.

* James tried to leave his hospital bed so many times that the on duty doctors were forced to call his mother in.

"Mum!" James panted, sweat pouring down his back as he tried to gain his footing without putting any pressure on his bad leg. "Mum we need to send a team out after Regulus-"

"Sit down James," Euphemia sighed, looking harried and exhausted. "I don't want to talk about Regulus, I want to talk about you. How's your leg? Before you got stabbed I mean. Moody mentioned he saw you limping."

James scowled. That was the only answer his mother needed.

"How much pain are you in?" She pressed.

"I'm fine," James grumbled.

"You're not," Euphemia replied curtly. "You're lying to yourself, you're lying to your friends and your mother. You're pushing away anyone who tries to help you-"

"Don't," James forced out. His tone was icier than he intended it to be and one he didn't usually take with his mother.

"James you don't-"

"Fix yourself Mum," James retorted. "Maybe if you weren't so busy being the Minister and a doctor to avoid your own pain, you'd realise you suck at both jobs."

It was harsh but James didn't regret it. He glared at his mother for a second while she stared at him with her mouth slightly open in shock.

"Good talk," James grunted slumping back down on his hospital bed and turning away from his mother, determined to ignore her presence until she went away.

 

R E G U L U S

A bag covered his head after they left James.

James, who had come to find him. James who could well be bleeding out in that cellar as Regulus knelt on a cold stone floor waiting to die. James, who even after all of the things Regulus had said to him, still looked at him with such adoration that it made Regulus want to cry.

"Wanheda," The Azgeda woman said loudly. "Kom swega kiln." (As promised)

The hood was ripped of of his head and he blinked at the sudden intrusion of light. He knew his eyes were red rimmed from crying, but he didn't really care. He was about to die after all.

He blinked the dark spots that danced across his vision away, and the last person Regulus expected to see swam into focus.

"Hello Regulus," Bellatrix said, rising from her throne-like chair. To her right hand side, stood Narcissa and to her left was Rodolphus. Bellatrix stepped down from the little dais that her throne rested on, eyes not wavering from Regulus. "The deal was for you to bring him to me unharmed."

"He didn't come easy," the woman replied.

"No I expect he didn't," Bellatrix said. Was that pride in her voice? Regulus didn't know, but he did know that he loathed this woman. He longed to see her tied to a stake and killed with a thousand cuts.

"I've done my part," the woman said. "Now you do yours. Lift my banishment."

Bellatrix's face hardened and she turned it away from Regulus to look right at the woman. "I'm told your mother's army marches on my city."

"That has nothing to do with me," the woman said plainly. "Honour our deal."

"I'll honour our deal when your Queen honours my coalition," Bellatrix stated coolly. She raised her voice. "Lock Princess Alice of Azgeda away."

"Sha Heda," (yes commander) Regulus heard mutters from the guards who were surely stationed on the doors.

Out of the corner of his eye, Regulus watched as the woman - Alice - was grabbed and hauled away, glaring at Bellatrix as she went.

Bellatrix turned her attention back to Regulus.

"What of Wanheda?" Asked Rodolphus.

"Leave us," Bellatrix snapped, waving her hands. Narcissa and Rodolphus exchanged a look before heading to the doors.

"Sis au em set raun," (Help him stand) Bellatrix commanded two guards, who searched forward, grabbing Regulus by the shoulders, hauling him to his feet.

It was a good job that his hands were bound behind his back because he longed to close his fingers around Bellatrix's neck and watch as the life left her.

"I'm sorry," Bellatrix said, sounding suspiciously sincere. She reached forward and pulled the gag out of Regulus' mouth. "It had to be this way. I had to ensure that Wanheda didn't fall into the hands of the Ice Queen. War is brewing Regulus kom Sars. I need you."

Regulus didn't give a shit what Bellatrix needed. What he wanted was to kill her.

He spat in her face.

Instantly, the guards were on him, grabbing him and yanking him away. Regulus didn't care. He knew he must've looked deranged, but he was so far beyond giving a shit. He strained against the guards, kicking out.

"You bitch!" He howled as the guards dragged him backwards. "I'll fucking kill you."

Bellatrix wiped the spit off of her face and blinked at him as he was pulled away from her.

Regulus couldn't wait to watch her die.

Notes:

Not the Jegulus reunion we wanted, but the one we have :(

They love each other so much it hurts.

I know the James and Effie convo is a little misplaced, but it needed to happen before the end of the pilot section of the part and this was the only place I could fit it, so sorry about that! But I also think it shows just how utterly at his wits end James is. He was (or he thinks he was) holding it together super well and then Regulus is in trouble and everything just kinda crumbles around him. And he failed…. we'll see James dealing with it in the upcoming chapters.

Regulus' pov just seeming kind of bored whilst he's in mortal peril is everything to me. Then James comes along and he's suddenly all tears and begging… shoot me please.

And the spitting!!!!!

Obviously, Regulus and Bellatrix have a different kind of relationship to Clarke and Lexa, but the spitting in season 3 is everything to me and I had to work it in.

And Alice! Alice is Ronan. I stewed over this so hard for so long and eventually settled on Alice. Bad ass warrior princess? yes please :)

Also this chapter is the one to push us over the 300k mark.... this is the longest think I've ever written and I've loved every second!! Thank you for all the love on the story, it keeps me going I swear!

Notes:

Find me on Tumblr and Tiktok where I sometimes post snippets or memes!